《Isekai into Marvel/DC》 Prelude Prelude This is just a heads up on what to expect going into the story as it isn''t for everyone. First look at the tags! The story is normally light hearted but some of the viins in the marvel/DC universe aren''t great people. The first arc involves the protagonist fighting mind controllers. Just google the purple man and you''ll see how bad they can get and the new viins added are arguably worse than him. Bad guys are really, really bad in this story. One of the women who he sleeps with is in a rtionship but already cheating on her boyfriend. I wouldn''t ssify the protagonist as a hero either. His only goal is to build a harem of attractive women in the world and some of those women are viins. If he''s trying to impress a hero he''ll be heroic and if he''s trying to impress a viin he''ll be more viinous. If neither are there he''ll probably just leave because helping would be too much effort. This is probably a more silly/quippy one of the stories I''m writing but it can get dark really fast. He knows the tropes in the stories and if he sees someone who might be an enemy in the future he''ll try his best to squash that problem before ites up. If someone doese after him and the people close to him he wont hold back. I would say my protagonists is friendly until you cross him then he''s dangerous and willing to cross several lines others wouldn''t. The torture tag is because of the protagonist not because of the viins. His solutions to most problems is to kill the person making the problems. The story will have magic in it and one of the choices makes him one of the most knowledgeable people in the universe when ites to magic/chi. The magic system ispletely made up by me and it''s a simplified cultivation and magic circle system that I have to brute force to fit into the world. If the exnations don''t make perfect sense or a hundred chapterster I decide to add something new to it that''s why. The sex scenes are pretty basic at the start but bes about satisfying his partners kinks. Every women hees across isn''t going to be throwing themselves at the him and most of the first girlfriends he gets are doing it for the benefits he can provide to them. A good portion of the ones he sleeps with wouldn''t be his first picks if he was building the perfect harem for himself. Chapter 01 Setup Chapter 01 Setup The year is 2040. World war three, anotherrge scale pandemic and several localized catastrophes have happened. None of that really matters though. Who cares about president what¡¯s his name or how due to theck of military volunteers America had to reinstate the draft. The billion dead meant radical changes to policies and conglomerates were torn apart and highly regted. Onepany wouldn¡¯t be able to hold heavy control over pharmaceuticals charging an arm and a leg so you wouldn¡¯t die from the super flu. Several of therger conglomerates werepletely dismantled during this time and one of them happened to be disney. With the years of financial mistakes and them publicly decrying the war they were torn apart ruthlessly afterwards. As a result marvel became avable and while the movie franchise was far too expensive theic characters were up for grabs. Miraculously DC managed to gain theic rights for marvel in 2030 and thus began the true golden age ofics. Dozens of writers came together and started writing the golden rules that must be followed if they were to avoid the same huge problemsics and movies have had in the past. The three strict rules they had to follow were thus called theicmandments because breaking any would be sacrilege. Death had to matter, no time travel and no alternate dimensions. There couldn¡¯t be any blips orzarus pits infinitely reviving characters making death meaningless. Time travel to solve problems would often result in gigantic plotholes and were deemedzy writing. Alternate universes had be even more troupelike in the future when the third ant man movie came out copying spider verse it bombed so hard it yed a part in disney¡¯s downfall. They began to write and for the first four yearsic sales doubled every year. People began to buyics in case the power had to be rationed like it did in the war. Four years of Batman vs the Punisher or Batman and the Punisher. Spiderman meets Superman, Thor challenges Superman, Wonder woman loves Stark, Brainiac vs Ultron, Captain marvel saves Shazam. No series created did poorly and many one offics seeded as well. Stories well boiled down and perfected. The Mutants, Inhumans and Meta humans were rolled into one and the inhumans were changed to be the eternal races mutants that fled their homeworld. Most people would call people with special abilities Meta humans and the word Mutant became a slur. Some of the more wacky viins tied to the Xmen were toned down like Sublime being one of the first mutants who could mind transfer instead of him being a bacteria. Fathers would talk to their daughters about the new ck cats team upic and mothers would talk to sons about the Supers highic. It wasn¡¯t until the fourth year before sales started to fall. Brainstorming a solution they would have universal changes every fifth year to keep the stories interesting. Thus began the first universal shakeup with the death of gods series in theics. Not many gods were mentioned in the stories so far. Only a handful of deaths but this soon changed with several gods or entities of godlike strength fought. Thanos fights Darkseid and loses badly, crippling himself on the avatar of Darkseid which only held a portion of his true strength. Trigon fought Mephisto and while neither of them were killed both were injured with Mephisto severely weakened and losing many of his contracts. Superman, Thor and Wonder woman stopped a n from Ares. Highfather in Gctus. The final big series ended with new gods vs old gods. Zeus and Odin teamed up together to kill Darkseid, while he would be reborn as it is impossible to kill a god it would take hundreds if not thousands of years. The fight was so intense it started tearing the fabric of the world. In order to stop the destruction of the universe all gods had to lock themselves away in domains or pocket dimensions. Only demigods and avatars could exist in the universe after that point. Many, many side characters were written out of the story through deaths at this point as well. Many of the viins also began to fight which led to some pretty interesting stories being told. Kingpin managed toe out on top in the viin world of New York city even beating out the Joker. Batman''s catalog of viins fought against Spiderman¡¯s leading to deaths on both sides. Rhino had his suit destroyed and head crushed by the Kingpin. Twoface was killed in a fight against the sinister six where the Penguin killed Flint Marco¡¯s daughter. That same fight left the Riddler paralyzed by Electro. Almost every city had fights simr to that as the world slowly stabilized itself to what was called the Crush in theics. The merging of the two worlds was mostly unnoticed except by gods and cosmic entities one of which was Superman who ended up telling the Justice league. Superman would obviously notice that the Justice league roster had suddenly expanded to over double its original size. No one was sure what caused it but with previous knowledge gained through fake memories the vast majority of people didn¡¯t know about it until Iron man let it slip during pillow talk with a reporter. The next four years ofics people slowly started to fall off, still selling better than the previous thirty years but slowing down steadily. There were talks about bringing back the cinematic universe since so many years had passed and they had a decade of freshics to steal from. The big tenth year anniversary event drew near and no one could imagine what woulde next in theics. Chapter 02 Picking powers Chapter 02 Picking powers That¡¯s where Ie in. One day I¡¯mying in bed then the next I get isekai¡¯d into the new Marvel/DC universe. I¡¯ll skip meeting the god that sent me here and maybe include it as a bonus chapterter. Same goes with the sad backstory part where all kinds of bad things happen in my life and just get to the fun parts. I was given a menu like list of my stats with options to choose super powers from and given five points to pick from. Above average strength Above average dexterity Above average endurance Above average intelligence Below average charm As I looked through the list I realized it would take me a while to even look through all of the options. Next to each stat is a plus and minus sign which I click on the plus next to strength and see it reach peak human and my total points drop from 5 to 4. I click the minus and bring it back down to above average to make sure I could still remove points once I put them in. After verifying I raise my strength as high as it can possibly go. The ranking goes from above average to peak human, low superhuman, mid superhuman, high superhuman and finally low deity/cosmic. After checking I lowered my dexterity to the lowest point possible with it going to average, below average and finally slow. I finish raising my strength and it maxes out at peak deity/cosmic. Being a one trick pony never really suited my ystyle in any game I ever yed. I would often choose a weaker ss just because they brought more than the best tanking/damage/healing. I lowered all the stats to the lowest possible just to see what I could get out of them if I ignored crippling myself. Weak, slow, feeble, stupid, ugly human is what I¡¯m left with and 18 points to spend to prove I¡¯m not those things. I take a quick look at the items option and rule out everything as an item could be taken away from me. Spending a point on a lightsaber for it to be stolen and reverse engineered by Tony Stark would be a high possibility. After an hour of selecting powers and readjusting my stats I¡¯m just about to finish my choices when Ie across self biomatter control. I could ce three points in most powers and this was one of them. By putting three points in I would upgrade it to biomatter control and finally biomatter maniption. The first point would allow me to adjust myself, consuming my own biomass to make changes. This alone would allow me to drop strength, dexterity, endurance and charm down to the bottom because I could alter my body afterwards and push myself to peak human in all of them. The second point would allow me to do the same for other people and finally the final point would allow me to do so at a distance and use/fix biomass from multiple people at once as well as corpses. I would always be able to draw biomass from myself to help another person but using someone else''s would require their permission or it would be significantly more difficult. Selecting the powers gave you innate knowledge on them allowing you to know what was and wasn¡¯t possible. I instinctively knew my n would work out the way I wanted to barring any unforeseen circumstances. After almost missing a huge game changer of a power like that I decide to go through the entire list before making my mind. After a few hours Ie across another huge power I would rely on to stretch out every one of my points to its max potential. That power is Growth. The first rank would double the speed I learned and quadruple that speed if it was system granted knowledge or power. The second rank would allow me to break stat thresholds by training and finally it would allow me to break power ranks by training. For three points I could eventually save two from any of the three point powers I would purchase solely through training. I would have to start with the lower power but eventually it would be strengthened to the peak of that power. Finally I looked at the higher cost talents now that I had more points to spend. The power bundles seemed good at first only costing five but it would lock you out of purchasing other powers. They were also focused on being good at one particr thing. While they cost five points they¡¯d give about ten points worth of power so anyone who hadn¡¯t picked the powers I had this would be the best option for them. It would make them a one trick pony. Looking at the strength bundle it increased all physical stats to low super human, gained a power that boosted them further for a short duration, low superhuman regeneration and environment adaptability which would let them limatize to new environments rapidly. The stronger a power the more points it needed, flight was two points while teleportation was four. I racked my brain trying to think of the best way to maximize my growth power that would give me simr if not better results. Flight was two points but telekinesis was only one. Selecting it I knew I could only control things within five feet around myself and I would only be able to lift a few pounds but it would eventually grow to where I could lift multiple people while also making myself fly. The more expensive powers could be saddled with negative effects to reduce the cost like a duration for flight or increasing the cost but adding extra effects like multiperson teleportation for six points. I was looking at one power but it was just too expensive. Power syphon was a ten point power. If someone who didn¡¯t care about harming people like Rogue got her powers they would be a cosmic level threat. Selecting only stealing the weakest version of the power dropped it by three points. Another two were shaved off when I had to kill them while touching them to gain the power. Another point was saved by only being able to siphon men. The final point saved was by restricting the minimum age to twenty to siphon powers. I didn¡¯t n on going Anikan Skywalker to get stronger. Chapter 03 Picking powers 2 Chapter 03 Picking powers 2 I put two points back into intellect bringing it to average. I knew I could improve it by stimting my own brain tissue and through self learning but I wasn¡¯tpletely sure I wouldn¡¯t identally kill myself before I could improve my brain. Speaking of which I picked up the diagnostic touch power so I would instinctively know what¡¯s wrong with myself and others to fix the problem. I pick up energy storage for the sole purpose that I know how strong it will be once it¡¯s fully upgraded because of Sebastian Shaw. One of the most powerful powers it¡¯s low rating only because its original user was a fucking idiot. I was surprised it was a 1 to 3 pointer instead of a 5 point power. The same reason for knowing its potential is why I also put two points into mental defenses: upgrading from improved mental defenses to perfect mental defenses. Really that should have been the first thing I did. Doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are if you can be controlled by someone else. I picked the powers I really deemed necessary tofortably survive what¡¯s left is powers I¡¯d pick for utility and fun. The first being telekinesis. I was already looking at it and having the ability to lift things with my mind especially myself once I grew strong enough seemed like a no brainer. Low superhuman regeneration in case I was ever knocked unconscious and couldn¡¯t ess my biomatter control I would be less likely to die. The power would give me a simr healing factor to Spiderman where wounds that would take hours to heal would heal in minutes. Wounds that would take months to heal could be healed in days and finally even some permanent injuries like brain damage from concussions could be healed. This power would only get stronger as well, reaching low deity/cosmic would give me a simr healing factor to Wolverine. I picked increased magical affinity/knowledge and knew more about magic than most likely anyone on Earth including Doctor Strange. Arge portion of magical knowledge was lost to time or was created on others like enchantment was a closely guarded secret to the Asgardians. Being able to make my own sling ring and having the knowledge on how to expand my own and others magical capabilities would be a huge game changer in the future. Tentatively I removed the point from magical affinity/knowledge and suddenly couldn¡¯t remember what I was thinking about until I put the point back in. Shame, if I had retained the knowledge even after removing the point I could have selected and deselected all of the knowledge powers. The secret club of magicians in Camartage and the chi cultivating nutjobs in Kun Lun would have another source of magical knowledge on the with me running around. Next I pick nt control. Realistically I won''t use it for a fairly long time but the only person who has that power happens to be someone I¡¯d rather not kill. Poison Ivy might be one of the only super viins in Batman¡¯s rogue¡¯s gallery that should be held in Arkham Asylum because she suffered a mental break. I don¡¯t want to say for sure I can fix her but¡­ I¡¯d really like to try. The final power I pick is dual cultivation. Getting stronger just by having sex seems like a no brainer and I check that there aren''t any other powers where I can get stronger through doing nothing. So many other powers I want but just can¡¯t afford. Spacial storage being one of them but a 1 cubic foot storage space makes it less valuable than my other powers. Total points 18 -2 Increasing intelligence to average -3 Growth power -3 (Weakened) Power siphon -2 Perfect mental defenses -1 self biomatter control -1 diagnostic touch -1 energy storage -1 telekinesis -1 LSH(Low superhuman) regeneration -1 Increased magical affinity/knowledge -1 nt control -1 Dual cultivation After selecting my powers and hitting yes it asks me several follow up questions. From selecting mostly negative stats I had to pick several permanent (at least if I didn¡¯t have biomatter control) negative effects I would have. Difficult muscle retention, trick ankle, obese and facial scar are the negative traits I go with as each seems fairly easy to deal with. I could choose more negative traits to increase those stats but it didn¡¯t really make sense to me. Except I double checked to make sure there weren¡¯t any that were just as easy to deal with in intelligence and selected one track mind and brain blockage. Being peak human intelligence has the same problems as all the peak human intelligence people like Tony Stark and Reed Richards. The brain blockage would be fairly easy to handle and it would only temporarily block some of my memories like what happened with Logan in the movies. That isn¡¯t how any of that works but even so knowing I have the blockage and the ability to get rid of it is enough¡­ Unless I forget about the blockage because this memory is in the blockage¡­ Fuck! Well it doesn¡¯t matter, it shouldn¡¯t cause any problems even if I don¡¯t remember and I should notice it with diagnostic touch. I know breaking into low superhuman intelligence is going to be far more difficult than doing so with any other stat so being at peak to start seems like the best option. I¡¯m not sure how I know but once again the knowledge is just instinctive from one of my powers. Most likely growth. I finalize my choices and my mind is whisked away to a new world. Chapter 04 Epic throwdown! Best fight in the book Chapter 04 Epic throwdown! Best fight in the book When I came to, I was in a clearing with nine other people. We all stare at each other for about a second. I noticed a few people had selected items that would be good for me. My mind reeled as I thought of all the uses of a set of Mandalorian armor before I felt my leg buckle. My shin bone decides the amount of weight settling on it is too much and snaps. I go down like a sack of potatoes and can¡¯t tell what else is happening around me because I pass out from the pain. I woke up a weekter in the hospital. I was told a gigantic fight had happened right where I was found and if not for the regeneration I would have most likely died from someone punching my unconscious body. When I could finally check with a diagnostic touch I knew how close I hade to death in the first few seconds of my new life. Several of my organs were still being repaired from rupturing. I had several blockages in my blood vessels which would cause necrosis in my toes if not handled and the bone break had started to heal incorrectly. They had life and death issues to deal with and thought they could wait to worry about realigning my leg but my LSH regeneration had already started refusing my bone. The few times I made eye contact with the nurses I knew my situation was bad from the wincing away and breathless gasps that would escape from their mouths. Seeing someone truly ugly isn¡¯t a verymon urrence. The messy facial scar that looked like an incorrectly healed axe wound let me know why they tried to not make eye contact. Over the next few weeks I stayed in bed recovering. I used biomatter control to start handling the negative problems inside my body I found through diagnostic touch. I learned I could store the burned fat in energy storage but I would lose some of the energy slowly over time. Healing the brain blockage first the sudden knowledge of the brain blockage reemerged and I couldn¡¯t help but thank my lucky stars the negative traits I selected could be countered by my own powers. At the moment I could only work with about five pounds of biomatter before my concentration would break and I¡¯d have to wait a few hours before I was ready to work. Thankfully that concentration wasn¡¯t the same as the mental concentration I needed for telekinesis. My condition finally improved enough for them to re break and set my leg properly. I spent a considerable chunk of biomass to fix it quickly and before I knew it I had already lost over a hundred pounds. Cleaning arterial build up in my blood vessels wasn¡¯t expensive but every improvement slowly added up to that much. To fix my facial deformity I would have to cut off the affected area and I did so slowly over the course of a few days to make sure I wouldn¡¯t leave an open bloody wound before I ran out of concentration. Over the next month I lost the remainder of the weight and fixed the remaining problems in my body. I had gone from 5 foot to 6, put on forty pounds of muscle and although I couldn¡¯t tell I knew I was close it was not at peak human in all my physical stats. News came in on what exactly happened the day I was brought here. Apparently outside several major cities groups of ten people had shown up and in most cases immediately began fighting. I seemed to have gotten off lucky as about five seemed to have miscalcted their traits and killed themselves before anyone else could. If you cranked strength to peak superhuman and didn¡¯t spend any on endurance your body would explode the first time you tried to use your powers. Several other people had the same problem with powers or equipment they had purchased. The idiot who selected an ironman suit was stuck inside because the suit connected with Tony Stark''swork and it shut itself down from unauthorized use. More than ten percent of the 100 were killed the first day. More than half were already dead by the first month. People got their powers then thought they could use them without any repercussions. Any that were one trick ponies themselves often ended up dead because they went against someone with a well rounded set of skills and didn¡¯t ount for help they would get. The super heroes would call for backup and the viins would have henchmen to also fight in most cases. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can stop bullets like mao if someone in a clown costume can sneak up on you with a bat and bash your head in before you can do anything. Three different people showed up at Titans tower to try and fuck Raven and all three ended up dead. Anyone with a mind control power was flushed out by Charles and just like above stated were captured and locked away or killed during the fight. The same plot armor that protected most heroes and viins wasn¡¯t given to us neers. The few that went and made a name for themselves had joined a group in the first week. Just about everyone who joined the Justice League was still alive. That was at least those whose values aligned with the Justice League. Any that thought they could antihero their way through viins and their henchman were crippled or killed by those said viins. The absolute clusterfuck of knowledge brought into the world from people with an outside view had done significantly more damage. Chapter 05 Warning smut! Chapter 05 Warning smut! If you didn''t look at the tags or read the title of this chapter this is thest warning you''ll get. SMUT AHEAD! SEX SCENE AHEAD! Most people with an alias had their covers blown the first few days. Superman¡¯s sses and single curly hair disguise that managed to hold up until that point was seen through which was actually a good thing for him. Most of the guilt Superman has from hiding his identity is unfounded and besides a few terrorist attacks he easily stopped against the daily his life became that much easier. People like Bruce Wayne on the other hand were put in an extremely bad spot. One of the 100 tried to kill the Joker and in retaliation after he was killed the Joker tortured Alfred the same way he did to Jason Todd putting him in aa. Not only was Batman unable to be in multiple ces at once so viins started targeting multiple businesses of his. He was being sanctioned by Gotham itself to stop being a vignte. I was told that in the next few days I would be given the all clear to leave. During that time I thought I would try convincing one of the nurses to try dual cultivation with me. They had already seen my not only rapid but miraculous improvement and after setting my sights on one after being turned down by the rest I got a reluctant agreement. ¡°So you¡¯re for sure that having sex with you will help me lose weight?¡± The nurse asked with a southern lilt to her voice. I wouldn¡¯t consider her overweight in the slightest but even movie stars had body issues. ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure but you¡¯ve seen how I lost all that weight myself. I think I¡¯ll be able to give you some of the benefits, after all I am one of the 100.¡± I said with all the confidence I could muster. Convincing her had taken more time than I¡¯d like to admit. Realistically I still think the mental image of the facial scar still stuck to every nurse who had seen it. After a few seconds of deliberation she walked over to the door and locked it bringing down a towel over the ss pane so no one could see inside. Thankfully I had been moved to my own room after the first week or this wouldn¡¯t have ever happened. She slowly undid her front zipper of her uniform and by the time it hit the ground I was already rock hard and out of my gown. She eyed me suspiciously before asking. ¡°So you can adjust any of your body parts then? Any chance you can shrink that thing down to a more manageable size? Maybe make it a bit wider if you can change it fully.¡± I was taken aback for a second before I did as shemanded. She must have noticed the confusion in my face as she said. ¡°If we were only going to do this once something that big wouldn¡¯t be a problem but for.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°Multiple times it¡¯s better to have something more manageable. Myst boyfriend had a big one and we could only have sex every few days because I needed to recover afterwards.¡± What I changed to was something of a simr size to what I started with. I made it a bit wider but it was shockingly like my dick back in my previous body when I still worked out. I was in my forties when this happened. The person looking back at me in the mirror was most definitely me but just at a much younger age and more attractive than I had ever been. She let out a sigh as if to say let¡¯s get this over with and impaled herself on me. The thought that this might be the first time she ever had sex with a patient left my mind. She was wet as fuck and getting off on this situation. All of that was just an act. This was all roley for her now that I think about it. She tried to remain silent but within the minute of starting soft moans leaked from her mouth. Not even five minutester while breathing heavily she shuttered on my cock. It was¡­ Well, it wasn¡¯t all that great if I was being honest. In my previous life every time I had sex I was just happy to be there. As I was right now, we weren¡¯t verypatible. She slowly catches her breath and is about to speak but I grab her by her waist and put her underneath me. I had half expected her toin but after drawing out another five orgasms from her I finally experienced my own. I could feel energy being stored from the orgasm. To anyone who wasn¡¯t a peak human it would essentially be enough energy to count as an eight hour work out. For those at the peak it would be something else. I knew it wouldn¡¯t take more than a few dozen orgasms for me to get there at this point. The nurse''s body was absolutely covered in sweat. Visible steam wafted off her and just as I was about to continue she got up. ¡°I- *huff* I need a quick. Bath- *huff* bathroom break.¡± I heard the shower turn on and for a brief moment I thought about just bailing. We just weren¡¯tpatible and for a moment I worried that getting stronger would push me further apart from every other female. As I got stuck in my own head the nurse finished her shower and opened the door. She was stillpletely naked. It was hard to see any changes so far but with how many times she came she had to have lost at least a few pounds already. The smirk as she opened her towel quickly faded as she saw the look on my face. There was no lust shown in my eyes. She let out an honest sigh this time before sitting next to me. ¡°So what are you thinking? Most guys would have a smile going from ear to ear sweetheart.¡± She ced her hand on my leg and looked me in the eye. ¡°I-.¡± God am I really going to tell this random stranger my problems? ¡°I¡­ I think I may have made a mistake. I¡¯m in such great shape that sex doesn¡¯t feel as good as it used to¡­¡± She sucked her teeth before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m going to bepletely honest with you sugar. I don¡¯t really care. So it takes you longer to cum when you have sex, so what. Most of the time when I have sex I just sit and take it then go finish myself off afterwards. Think of it as payment for all the women you¡¯ve left unsatisfied in the past. Now sack up, take your medicine and fuck me pretty.¡± She dove at me after finishing kissing me hard enough to push me back onto the bed before impaling herself again. Chapter 06 Rigged from the start Chapter 06 Rigged from the start We had sex for the rest of the day. I half expected there to have been a huge crowd outside by the time we finished but the nurse must have made a deal with the other on duty nurses. The test actually bared fruit I didn¡¯t know it would. Every few orgasms she would have would milk the next one from myself that much quicker. By the end we were both cumming at almost the same pace and sex went from barely any feeling to having more intense orgasms than I ever had in my previous life. My whole body trembled at each orgasm and my mind went nk for a few seconds each time I climaxed. The squealing woman underneath me must have also been feeling the changes. We took a shower together and I felt my body almost aching with built up power from dual cultivation. With just a bit more effort I knew I could form a chi core in my body but doing so now would cripple my magical growth in the future so I held off. I began to sit in a lotus position and spin the stored energy around my body. I spun the energy into a very thin line before interweaving it over and over again. I would spin the rope and braid it together, then start over and braid a new set of threads before braiding those together. Finally doing this ten times I felt a shift in my body as I formed my first magic circle. The dry well in my body began to fill with chi or mana depending on where you were to learn this. With this I had broken through the body cultivation level of chi and had gone into the gas stage of cultivation. Some people were born with magic circles or I doubted this method would have ever been found because forming a core was so much simpler. Doing so would permanently lock you out of forming magic circles though as all chi would be stored in the core. Once again making a core would lock me out of improving my body further as well. Perhaps with energy storage I could work around it but I didn¡¯t think the risk was worth it. Improving my mana veins and chakra points or making another circle was the next step in strengthening myself. As I let out a breath from finishing the circle the nurse finally came out of the bathroom. She had a gun in her hand and my eyes went wide as people I knew entered the room. About a dozen people entered. Natasha Romanoff, Clint Barton then finally Nick Fury came in, closing the door and throwing me a pair of pants. I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out as I put the pants on. ¡°Where the hell did that gune from? Did you Godfather me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but see a few of the S.H.I.E.L.D. (only putting the periods in this one time) agents'' faces shift from indifference to ones with smirks on them as I did so. Nick Fury sat down in the chair across from me. The first few days I had noticed the oddly high chair in the room but that quickly left my mind since no one used it. Now that he sat above me looking down I knew the entire time I woke up I was already under surveince. My mind quickly started thinking through what exactly that meant. Not only were they watching me jerk it the past month they probably set me up to have sex to prove that was one of my powers. They must have noticed me using my telekinesis and obviously noticed the changes to my body. That would leave nt control as the only power I had that they couldn¡¯t deduce from watching me. That would also mean that all the blood tests they have done were for testing purposes and if none of the other 100 told them. I asked. ¡°There haven¡¯t been manyics involving SHIELD since it became somewhat redundant because of the Justice league. You should double check to make sure my blood made it to where it¡¯s supposed to be. In most universes SHIELD is almost always full of double agents. Specifically secret HYDRA agents.¡± Nick Fury has yet to say anything, most likely waiting for me to speak first as a form of power y. That power y was broken almost immediately by his shocked expression. I asked. ¡°Hey I always had an idea on how to tell if there are any HYDRA agents around if you¡¯d let me test it. It¡¯s never been done in anyics but it makes sense in my head at least.¡± ¡°Alright then, go ahead.¡± Nick crossed his leg and ced his giant custom made desert eagle pointed towards me. I knew from theics that Nick Fury had a weakened version of the super soldier serum since they did away with the infinity serum. That puts him somewhere between peak human and superhuman. He looked like a younger version of Samuel Jackson, maybe more like Mace Windu with a goatee. ¡°I am one of the heads of HYDRA. Any lower ranking members must respond to me. HAIL HYDRA!¡± Chapter 07 HAIL HYDRA! Chapter 07 HAIL HYDRA! ¡°HAIL HYDRA!¡± One of the men who entered first blurted out and the room was silent for a few seconds. The flimsy brainwashing they did couldn¡¯t stop not saluting to a superior even a made up one. Like a bomb going off the man pulled at the gun on his leg and without thinking I closed the distance between myself and him. He had it out aimed at my feet before he pulled the trigger. I used my telepathy to stop the hammer from dropping. If it were a striker-fired pistol or Nick¡¯s custom I don¡¯t think I could have stopped it. My hand swung down like a club knocking the gun out of his hand as my other hand formed a knife stabbed towards his throat to incapacitate him. I had been taught the best hand fighting techniques during the war but that was all a lie. At no point during the war did we meet face to face with the enemy. Maybe in some form offort in case we ever were forced to melee with the enemy we were taught the perfected form of MMA designed to cripple enemies. This could easily break my fingers but a broken finger was easier to deal with then a crushed throat. Even if I did no permanent damage he would still have to struggle for minutes to get any breath in him. He struggled to catch his breath and I instinctively went for the knife that should have been on my leg but stopped when I remembered where I was. I looked around the room again and noticed everyone pointing guns in our direction with about half on me and half on him. Once again I was surprised by theck of action from the agents. If I had waited I had no doubt I¡¯d have died before any of the agents killed the HYDRA agent. It left a bad taste in my mouth. This government sanctioned group would have let an asset be killed by a sleeper agent while many of the higher ups sat back and watched. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with these ipetent fucks but at the very least I might be able to get some benefits from dealing with them. I slowly walked back over to the bed and sat back down avoiding the stains on the bed. Once again Nick yed at the macho bullshit talk first garbage every shitty guide to negotiations push. Yea that¡¯s what you want to start a partnership with, confrontation. I wait another five seconds before I ask. ¡°In what macho bullshit fantasy do you think that not talking gives you power over me. In all honesty I¡¯m way more likely to flip the table and start spouting off your secrets because you piss me off. Dreykov is still alive. If you didn¡¯t see a body then he¡¯s definitely alive.¡± The look of shock washed through Natasha as she questioned my thoughts. Before giving anyone else time I continued looking at Clint. ¡°Your life kind of sucks my dude. Most of your kids die or turn into viins, your wives all leave you and even Nat kills them in a different universe. I would feel worse for you if you weren¡¯t such a colossal shit in theics, often sparing people who turn around and shit on your kindness by killing those close to you.¡± I turn to Fury. ¡°Finally we get to the big guy. I guess bullying a kid is something Captain America wouldn¡¯t agree with so that¡¯s why he¡¯s not here. He really only sticks around SHIELD because it was Peggy¡¯s agency. With you leading it I really don¡¯t see why HYDRA even bothers infiltrating it, you¡¯ll fuck it up eventually anyways.¡± I lean forward making eye contact with him. ¡°Every major enemy of SHIELD besides HYDRA was brought on by you and every backroom deal you make for funding shows how redundant and morally bankrupt your little group is nowadays. When you actually want to talk I know you¡¯ll know where to find me.¡± I stood up and left without saying another word. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Nick Fury looked at the now unconscious HYDRA agent. He didn¡¯t expect the man to also be a skilled fighter. He knew three of them in that room could each beat him in hand to hand fighting but it was most likely because they had been improved by super soldier serums. Any full human in the room without any outside help would have lost to him. That wasn¡¯t including any of the wide variety of powers he had also shown. His wounds healed far too quickly to be normal and in a month he shed close to three hundred pounds. The doctors only gave him a few months to live at first but every report after the first pushed that date back until they were saying he was one of the healthiest specimens they had ever seen before. Nick took a container from one of the inner pockets on his jacket and opened it to reveal a single cigar and lighter. He pinched the end off and lit it inside the hospital drawing a few side eyed nces from the other agents. Most had never seen him smoke before but the few that had been around for years knew it was a habit he only did when something rattled his cage. He asked. ¡°So with all that it¡¯s obvious we have to keep a tale on him. We¡¯ll keep him under surveince for now and get some more information on him. In the meantime someone bag up these sheets and have them taken in as test samples. We don¡¯t know how his powers work but if we can figure it out¡­¡± He left it at that. Chapter 08 Homeless criminal Chapter 08 Homeless criminal Damn. I really wish he wasn¡¯t so confrontational. I''d have at least liked to have made some money from them. I only had the clothes and wallet I showed up in and pants he thrown to me. The shirt on me was sorge it looked more like a dress. The pants were sorge I just tossed them into a trash can as I walked. Finally the wallet only had two dors and my I.D. inside. The name was my previous name from my original universe. Danny Storm. It said my age was eighteen and I nned on exploiting my young looks to the fullest. Those who didn¡¯t know my true age would easily underestimate me and I thought it would most likely make me one of the oldest of the 100. I wondered if there were any cases of Billy Batson going around where a child was converted into an eighteen year old. I headed towards the park and sat on a bench. I cried even though I felt fine. If I were a bit younger I wouldn¡¯t understand why I cried. It was apartmentalization of my emotions I developed in the army. While I felt fine on the surface I was overwhelmed by everything that had happened. Anyone who watched me cry would assume sadness but it was just an outlet to vent stored emotions. I finished up and felt more emotionally stable. I started making a mental list of what I needed to do to secure my immediate future. I needed a base of operations and money to start with at the very least. I whispered to myself. ¡°First you get the money.¡± With ill fitting clothes and a somewhat shabby appearance I looked like a homeless man. Now, if only I knew which way to go to find a bridge to ask questions from my fellow homeless. After exploring for another hour I managed to find a homeless camp in the middle of the park¡­ Man this reminds me of my home universe a little. I walk the outskirts of the camp looking for a more coherent person not high on drugs with a spark of life still in their eye without the hint of malice. Finding a somewhat clean looking man with a grill going and some homeless lined up in front I came behind him to talk. After letting the few homeless who yelled out know I¡¯m not trying to cut in line I get directions to the nearest drug den. I scout the outside and notice a few lookouts watching but their all kids wearing light enough clothing I know they don¡¯t have guns. I waited to see the handoff of money and note the make and color of the vehicle. The few times that police had passed theypletely ignored the house except one where a man walked out and handed over a package most likely containing money or drugs to bribe them. In movies the groups would be less tant but in real life it bes a predictable pattern. During my wait I started to shift my hair color to ck and was surprised by how easy it was. Making the scraggly looking beard was much harder. It was the same for lengthening my hair with tremendous effort needing to be used. Four hours of waiting the vehicle reappeared and I made my move. Just as he pulled out the envelope full of money to pass it over I ran between them at full speed grabbing it. The first thing you do when something like this happens isn¡¯t to immediately turn and start shooting, it is to be extremely confused for a few seconds. By that time I was already rounding the corner of the house. If anyone chased me they didn¡¯t for very long. After opening the envelope it contained 2500 dors. So they made close to ten thousand a day selling drugs if they sold 24/7 that is. I might make stealing from these fucks a habit. I might have to figure out where the money was going. I ducked into a Starkmart and bought a phone along with shoplifting some clothes and food. It felt nostalgic to do so as after the war if when you entered or exited a store it would scan your face and if you were to steal they would just charge you for the items. I searched for local housing within my budget and only got hits for shared spaces besides one. I picked the single first and called the number. By the end of the day I had a new ce to call home. The next week was just living. I went and stole a mini fridge I filled with food from Starkmart. I climbed up the building across from the drug den and followed the car until it turned blocks down the road then followed it again. The final time I followed they headed into a gated building I could only assume was a named viin in the world, probably Penguin or the Manfredi family. Preparing to rob them blind I did notice a SHIELD agent tailing me a few times. Being peak human and able to change my hair color I was able to evade them so I don¡¯t think they knew what I was doing. As I was nning on what to do next I stepped into a fancy coffee shop and noticed a very attractive redhead. With a feeling of deja vu I did a double take as I recognized her from theics. I couldn¡¯t help but put a smile on my face as I recognized the one and only Mary Jane. Chapter 09 Planning Chapter 09 nning I personally didn¡¯t like her very much. Yea I get that she¡¯s pretty and all but the person she was on the inside was awful. Every storyline that tried to make her more sympathetic like her abusive father I didn¡¯t care much about. She cheated on someone in every single one of the Spiderman trilogy and it left a permanent bad impression of her on me. Every timeline where Mary Jane and Peter get together makes it hard for me to read. Thank god they just made her the object of Peter¡¯s affection that never noticed him in high school. She was only briefly mentioned in one of Peter¡¯stestics and it was about her trying to be an actress while working as a waitress. She was dating Harry but they broke up and now she¡¯s dating John Jameson. At least that was what I thought until someone that wasn¡¯t an astronaut came up behind her and kissed her on her neck. So she was at least cheating on her astronaut boyfriend right now. I would never date someone like her but¡­ If she was willing to sleep around it might just be my turn soon. I didn¡¯t want to waste any time trying to seduce her so the moment I came into some money I¡¯d just offer her more than she could refuse to sleep with me. Speaking of beauties, I needed to find some of the women I¡¯d like to start having sex with on the regr. Poison Ivy was in Arkham so she was a no go. I was too weak for Wonder woman or any with simr powers as her. A few were in rtionships so I¡¯d have to find them and wait for their boyfriends to fuck up before I could swoop in. That left Gwen Stacy, Cat woman, Harley Quinn, Barbara Gordon, Zatanna, Wonder girl, Star girl, Squirrel girl, Cheshire, Huntress, Tigress, White tiger, Cheetah, Starfire, ckfire, Raven, Terra. Those were the women I could get to easily and off the top of my head. Just about every meta human/mutant were attractive enough to want but professor mind rape made that a no go for now. I trust my mental defenses against him but not in his machine. Swooping in and saving someone from a sad backstory like Vixen before her uncle kills her dad for the ne. That happened in Africa unfortunately though so it would have to be someone close by. Most of them would probably not trust me on ount of me being from the group that gave away most of everyone''s secret identities. Converting viins just drew to me more than super heroes. I¡¯ll just leave it up to fate for now, until I have the money and power first I shouldn¡¯t worry about the women. With that I decided to push my ns further along with the heist. After watching the house I knew it was Penguin¡¯s. That meant more goons than normal but less chance of fighting an actual threat. I watched the mansion for an entire day and only saw five vehiclese and go during that period. The gate was automated and there were no guards on the outside of the mansion. There were cameras but they didn¡¯t have ovepping coverage meaning I could sneak through where they didn¡¯t reach. The inside most likely had cameras meaning the moment I entered the mansion I¡¯d be on a timer. If I were to wait until the cars left I would have eight to ten less people to deal with inside. If Penguin lived in the mansion he hadn¡¯t left since I started casing it. Finally the police kept a constant watch of the outside of the mansion meaning they were probably bought and paid for by the gangsters. This was really a multi person job but I couldn¡¯t trust anyone else currently. If I were to chase after one of the cat burr women on my list these types of jobs would be easier but at the same time I didn¡¯t n on needing to do too many of them. Finally I stole supplies I needed to push the mission sess rate up. As I waited for night toe for me to put my n into motion I heard a knock on my door. One of the few people I didn¡¯t want to see at my door came in as I opened it. She sat on the stolen bean bag chair I had pointing towards my stolen TV. She rotated the chair to face me before saying. ¡°ck hair suits you. So that sex thing you do. How does it work exactly?¡± Chapter 10 Itsy bitsy spider Chapter 10 Itsy bitsy spider ¡°What do you mean? You probably understand it better than I do. I mean your scientists probably got all up in my jizz figuring that shit out. Speaking of which, did they find anything?¡± She looked around the room for the first time since she entered which left me feeling off again. It left me feeling that her skills had dulled fromck of work. No, that doesn¡¯t make sense either. Did they make a psychological profile on the type of woman they think I¡¯d want to sleep with? That makes the most sense because the ditsy act would work ny percent of the time. The ten percent of time would be when I just wasn¡¯t attracted to the person doing it, like if I knew it was an act. It led me to believe they underestimated me because I didn¡¯t notice I was in a secured area of SHIELD instead of a hospital. I grabbed a beer out of the mini fridge and handed it to her. She thanked me before saying. ¡°Yea. When they tested it they found that it waspletely sterile. So no matter how much you fuck you won¡¯t get anyone pregnant. She said thest part in a seductive tone. I knew I could change my sperm to be the most sterile or potent a person could ever reach. Realistically I thought with my dick more than I¡¯d like to admit and if it was any female agent besides the BLACK WIDOW I¡¯d probably be trying to put the moves on her right now. I just couldn¡¯t see her as anything more than a trained killer I couldn¡¯t let my guard down around. She opened the beer and drank it sloppily on purpose letting some foam pour down her cleavage. I had perfect control over my body so when I felt myself start to get hard I shut it down. I sat across from her and candidly asked. ¡°What does SHIELD want from me anyways? The person who did my psychological profile probably deemed me a non threat so it has to be something right? Do you think you can get any more free information out of me?¡± I sipped at my fruit punch since I wasn¡¯t a fan of drinking. She started to unzip her top while asking. ¡°So, you want to fuck?¡± I almost did a spit take when she was so tant with trying to seduce me¡­ She¡¯s here to seduce me and try to figure out my powers. Why am I fighting this so much, I¡¯m too valuable of an asset to kill right now. I take her into my bedroom. I managed to follow one of the goons back to their house because I was going to impersonate him and drive the vehicle there but decided against it and just robbed him blind. His bed was a big king sized one that took up most of the floor space in the room. I did away with that idea when I saw how pathetic the guy lived. There was no way he was a higher up in the mob living in that run down house. I put a few towels down underneath her as she finished stripping out of her one piece uniform. God, as dangerous as she was, she was still one of the most beautiful women on the. I knew this was a ploy to maybe draw me in as an informant or get more DNA out of me but I didn¡¯t really care. My heart still pounded as I was just d everything had worked out to the point that this could happen. Every part of her was designed for sex from her appearance to her attitude which made sense as a spy. She spread her legs and showed me her honeytrap. While I was half attempted to just fuck her like I did with the nurse she was someone I knew from the outside looking in. I was a big fan of hers so I wanted to leave a good impression. I got down in front of her and started kissing up her legs. Finally giving her mouth to mouth resuscitation. I try to bring her to orgasm but I can tell she¡¯s faking it and by checking her with diagnostic touch I know why. I knew from theics and movies that they removed the uterus of the ck widows so they couldn¡¯t get pregnant andpromised. What I didn¡¯t know was they also deadened the nerves so she wouldn¡¯t be able to climax. She was riddled with other permanent injuries. A fractured leg that healed incorrectly. Several torn ligaments close to crippling most likely causing pain. Several bone shards and other fragments inside her body. Brain damage from constant damage and it looked like the faulty serum had caused extreme damage to her organs as well. I asked her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound rude but do you have the ability to cum?¡± Announcement If you like my work check out my Patreon to read ahead. 50+ chapters of Marvel/DC 10+ chapters of Monster "Tamer" 10+ chapters of Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 11 Itsy bitsy spider 2 Chapter 11 Itsy bitsy spider 2 The deer in the headlights look she gave me let me know one hundred percent that she didn¡¯t expect me to say that. A few seconds passed as she likely thought about what exactly to say. She must have finally decided on the truth. ¡°One of the surgeries done to me was to have most of the pain and pleasure receptors weakened. I still have some feelings but it¡¯s only a whisperpared to the feelings in my memories.¡± ¡°Well, the way my power works is you have to orgasm so¡­ Unless you have a way to get yourself there or any ideas I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get anything out of this.¡± I asked her this for several reasons. If she agreed to just have sex it meant she most likely wanted more DNA. If she disagreed we could move on to why she was actually here. If she agreed to show off what she needs to do to orgasm is to make herself stronger but it would be her willingly showing herself as vulnerable. The third option was the least likely. I had no doubt that soon she would stand up and get dressed telling m-. ¡°It takes a lot to get me to cum. You¡¯re going to have to put a lot of work into it if you actually want me to try this. I¡¯ll show you the first time.¡± She slowly dragged one of her hands down the front of her body stopping just below her belly button. The other hand went to her vagina and she ced two fingers snuggly inside of herself. I¡¯ve seen this in porno¡¯s before but it would lead to climax in just seconds. The minutes it takes for her to get close was very showing at how badly they messed her body up. I knew for a fact that if I wasn¡¯t touching her we weren¡¯t practicing dual cultivation but I didn¡¯t know much about it besides that. I tested to see if just cing my hands on her legs was enough to trigger it. She hadn¡¯t made any noise over the course of fingering herself and even when she orgasmed there wasn¡¯t much sound. I knew then that it didn¡¯t count but I¡¯d need to experiment more to learn everything about the power. I asked her. ¡°Well, you were probably sent here to learn everything about my sex power right? I¡¯d like to try a few things to see what exactly I need to do for it to count.¡± We spent the next several hours trying practically everything. I had her jack me off which didn¡¯t count. Then she gave me head which did count for me. She gave me head while masterbating which counted for the both of us. Finally I helped her masterbate which didn¡¯t count until I stuck my dick inside of her. As long as my dick was in an orifice when either of us came it would count. We settled on both of us masterbating and when either got close she would put my dick in her mouth. At one point I couldn¡¯t help but think about the situation some more and startughing hysterically. She looked like she was going to be mad but soon startedughing along with me. We finished up just before it started getting dark and I held her back before she was going to leave. ¡°Your body probably feels strange right now, correct?¡± She came back in and nodded her head before I continued. ¡°It¡¯s full of chi or mana right now with nowhere to go. If you leave it like that without guiding it you¡¯ll form a core which will hinder your progress in the future tremendously. I¡¯d rather not have that happen to any of the women I sleep with.¡± I guided her back into the house and started instructing her on what to do. ¡°Copy the way I¡¯m sitting and close your eyes. We should do this outside in a park for full effect but I think you''re skilled enough to get it down surrounded by all this distraction.¡± I sat in the lotus position and waited for her to copy me. ¡°Alright, you''re going to want to feel around for the energy inside you. It feels different for most people, some say it feels like an electric eel, others like a ball of good memories. Just try to find it inside yourself. When you do start slowly, I mean very slowly stretching it into a rope to wrap around your body. Most magical practitioners would do one big rope to form a circle but it won''t be as strong as dozens of smaller ropes.¡± I did so as well. I don¡¯t have nearly enough chi to make the second ring. It costs about ten times as much but I can get it started. A pseudo ring will allow me to cast one or two second circle spells before breaking. Braiding three strands together is about all I can do with my chi right now and I flood my mana veins with the rest stretching them out trying to reach the chakra points inside my body. After I came out of the mental work I was doing my body was covered in sweat from the work. Nat looked like she was in extreme concentration with her eyebrows furrowed like she was mentally struggling to finish. Realistically this is something else I couldn¡¯t use as a bargaining chip for SHIELD but I was most likely the most knowledgeable person on magic on the. Even at peak human intelligence some of the ideas in my head about magic I just couldn¡¯t understand so even if someone had picked chi/magical knowledge they¡¯d also have needed to pick above peak human intellect to be ahead of me. The look of concentration turned to disappointment as she opened her eyes. I cautiously asked. ¡°So how¡¯d it go?¡± She mumbled out. ¡°I could only braid five strands before I ran out of chi.¡± Once again I burst outughing when she said that before telling her. ¡°The fact that you could braid more than three puts you in the top echelons of humanity. I did thirty six my first time but I instinctively know how to perfectly use the chi in my body. It should take you years to learn how to use it let alone make a functioning magical circle.¡± With that I told her how to get stronger without my help. ¡°So now that your body knows what it feels like to have chi, you¡¯ll be able to gather it from the outside by meditating. I¡¯d rmend you find a quiet spot in nature to do so if you do to increase the chi absorption rate. The further out of the way you go the easier it¡¯ll be to absorb chi or.¡± I leaned forward cing my hand on her face and leaning in to kiss her. ¡°You can alwayse back here and I¡¯ll fill you up with chi again.¡± Chapter 12 BnE Chapter 12 BnE *ck Widow¡¯s point of view* Tingly. That is what my chi feels like. A tingly sensation that gave me goosebumps when I worked with it. When I wrapped the five strands together I felt a sudden jolt in my body. It felt like a part of me I forgot about suddenly let itself be known again. Like drinking water when dehydrated my body felt quenched. Like that I made my way back to the unmarked pickup vehicle. As I got in Nick handed me several vials and I started coughing before regurgitating the semen I had swallowed. More than half would be unusable but any extra to try and figure out how his powers worked was necessary. While it would normally be an incredibly gross process that would make me gag at the foul taste this time it was fairly pleasant. Most likely from his body control he could even control the taste of his semen making it slightly sweet. Nick had turned away as I spit up into the vials and put them back into the container before turning back and asking. ¡°We had ears on you when he told you how to use that chi stuff. What exactly does that do for you? Can you feel any difference?¡± I told him how I feltpleting the braids and connecting them and he looked down like he did when he was deep in thought. He was most likely trying to think of ways to use this to SHIELD¡¯s advantage and the only way I saw us being able to take advantage of it was to have our agents get fucked by him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. After she left and headed towards the unmarked SHIELD vehicle I waited another hour until it waspletely dark before I left. It didn¡¯t take me more than a block to lose my SHIELD tail and I headed to where I hid my duffle bag full of supplies. Getting there and putting on my outfit I headed towards the mansion. Hitting the side of the fence not exposed to the road I threw a thick nket over the barbed wire and scaled the fence, clearing it easily. I was on a timer at that point since someone could notice the nket. Almost sprinting at a speed I could remain mostly silent until I reached the edge of the mansion. I walked along the edge of the house until I reached a camera and used the broom pole to push it up an inch so I could go underneath it without being seen. If someone was paying absolute attention to the cameras they might notice something but even appearing for a few seconds might go unnoticed. I round the corner and see shlights from one of the patrols walking around the house. I push up another camera before reaching the entrance to the basement. If I was going to hide money I¡¯d do so in a vault in the basement. If I was wrong that would make stealing far easierter because I¡¯d rule out the worst possible oue. I quickly picked the walmart store lock before hiding behind the foot tall lip the basement door made with the ground. As expected the two guards who passed by didn¡¯t notice me. The biggest problem with having constant guards is that it bes boring and routine. They might have checked beside the basement door on their first few patrols but never checked there again. I doubted the basement door was also connected to the home security system if they had one. It was a very old looking door with an outside lock that used the doors own weight to keep it closed. I pulled off the chains and headed inside. Half expecting there to be guards I¡¯m greeted with a very quiet room. The basement was fairly far down making me have to climb down a half flight of steps to reach the bottom putting it at a twelve square foot room. Opening the door which was conveniently unlocked I entered a veryrge room covering most of the floor of the house with pirs holding everything up spaced evenly through the entire room. Ducking behind a pir I looked around a little better. The room had been converted into ab with patients held down at the farthest end from myself. The staircase was visible to the immediate left of the group and two separate rooms nked the sides of the basement. Opening either door would expose me to anyone looking around the basement. I head towards the left door first while keeping an eye towards the patients tied down. Seriously why have doors just unlocked if you¡¯re trying to not have your loot plundered. Slowly opening the door I¡¯m greeted to the sight of a bedroom. With the only visible lighting from the basement I slowly close the door. Having traveled to the door I know that absolutely no one else is in the basement and the only people who could notice me are the people attached to the hospital beds. Noticing each were held down with handcuffs and even one in full body restraints I ignored them. I moved to the other door while still trying to remain as silent as possible. Opening it I can¡¯t help but smile. This has to be a trap. A vault door was open on the other side with visible stacks of cash on a table. I slowly, ever so slowly enter the room leaving the door cracked in case it locked from this side when closed. HOLY FUCK how is this real? Chapter 13 Cheese it! Chapter 13 Cheese it! A single Starkmart lock was the only thing standing between someone outside the mansion and literal thousands if not hundreds of thousands of dors. When I entered the vault red lights started shing. I quickly stuffed as much money into the duffle bag that would fit. In a minute I was ready to leave. Just as I exited the room and was ready to leave I finally recognized the man who was being held down on the bed. Why was he here? I couldn¡¯t quite figure it out but putting pieces together I got an inkling of how he ended up here. He was so stricken with grief that he started attacking businesses or groups of the Penguin¡¯s men and he was somehow captured. The cor around his neck must have been limiting his powers. I closed the distance and as he asked to be freed I plunged my knife into the neck of Flint Marco. After practically sawing off his head I finally felt a sudden jolt of power. I know instinctively that I can control the earth to some extent. It didn¡¯t feel whole though, like a huge portion of the powers true potential was locked away. I could only control sand. It was a very tiny amount nowhere near as much as the Sandman could use. I also had to carry it along with me, there was no making sand until I reached the second tier of the power. Finally only once I reached the third tier of the power would I be able to turn myself into sand. If I were to ssify this power I¡¯d say it was. Earth control (sand limitation) Or something like that. As I was almost done I finished cutting his head off then I grabbed the cor. Without a doubt I could use this in the future and just now I could hear peopleing down the steps. As I made my way towards the exit the room along the bottom was smashed open. I stopped running for a single second to take in just who exited and I¡¯m not only shocked but surprised by how perfect the pair were for each other. Mad Hatter and the White Rabbit (from marvel) came barreling out the door. Hatter pointed an old-timey tommy gun at me and I barely got an ¡°Oh shit!¡± out before I dove behind one of the pirs. He unloaded the entire clip and I heard it clink a few times as it tried to feed rounds that weren¡¯t there through the gun. He cursed and I got up and looked around the corner just to barely dodge an umbre sword being stabbed into my face. It was more correct to say I avoided an umbre bay because as she squeezed down on the trigger I moved out of the way of a shotgun st from the end as well. Fuck me! I thought the tommy gun was loud but the shotgun going off right beside my head left a soft whistling noise behind. I grabbed at the umbre and kicked out full force at her knee. The bone snapped as her leg buckled backwards and she let go of the gun. For a brief moment I thought about killing before realizing people were still on their way. She howled in pain from the wound and Mad Hatter appeared in the doorway again. I took cover but he didn¡¯t fire and I could see mening down the stairs now. I sprinted towards the exit and he began firing at me. At almost olympic level and due to hisck of aim, relying on sidekicks to kill he surprisingly missed every single shot. I mmed into the basement door as I felt a handgun bullet pierce my back. I sprawled out on the ground letting a groan exit my lips before standing up and continuing. The two outside guards patrolling rounded the corner and began firing. I got plugged in the ass next just as I made it to the nket. Practically throwing myself over the fence I get several cuts alongside my chest from putting my weight down on the barbed wire fence. My shirt caught and ripped as I fell to the other side. The lights came on for all the houses along that side of the mansion. I hobbled two blocks away before ducking into an alley. I couldn¡¯t help but groan as I caught my breath. ¡°Ah fuck right in the ass. How did everything go wrong so fast?¡± One of my theories from hearing the deaths of other people who were brought here started to seem more feasible. Any named viins or superheroes had plot armor. It took Flint Marco being defeated by someone else and strapped down on a bed with no way to defend himself for me to be able to kill him. For some reason I decided not to kill White Rabbit when I easily could have. Now that I think back it almost felt like a shard of something else entered me as I killed him. I think I might have absorbed some of his literal plot armor. It was extremely hard to tell. How would I verify that besides putting my life on the line. Perhaps the more loved/hated a character is the higher their level of plot armor. That would make sense considering the Joker and Harley Quinn are full human but still manage to get away with impossible shit constantly. Once again speaking towards this theory I did feel morepelled to sleep with the ck Widow. That might have also been why I didn¡¯t realize I was being held by SHIELD¡­ Yea that¡¯s totally why not that I¡¯m aplete jackass who missed several obvious signs that I wasn¡¯t in a normal hospital. Someone coughing in the alley scared the shit out of me and I couldn¡¯t make him out because he wasying on the ground. Chapter 14 Jackpot! Chapter 14 Jackpot! As the person exited the shadows I could make out his bedraggled look and see he was a homeless man. Still wearing the ski mask and dressed in ck the homeless man approached me asking. ¡°Spare some change?¡± Holy fuck calm down heart. I took out a fifty from my pocket of the money I still had remaining and said. ¡°If anyonees through here looking for me don¡¯t rat me out unless they pay you more than this alright?¡± Without getting an answer from him I took off down the alleyway before making my way back home. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The homeless man went back to the cardboard bed he made for himself and went back to sleep. About ten minutester some mafia goons entered the alleyway. The homeless man got up and started making his way towards them. One of the men had his gun out and ready before he saw what the man looked like and the slight hint of fear was covered by disgust. One of them ran through the alley to the other side while both looked around for any signs that the thief had passed through. The homeless man asked. ¡°Spare some change?¡± The disgusted mafioso covered his mouth with his hand to not smell the man and kicked him square in the chest. He disdainfully said. ¡°You better tell me if you saw a guy pass through here or I¡¯ll blow your brains out.¡± The man then gestured with his gun for him to speak. The homeless man ignored him and crawled back towards his cardboard bed before the man spoke aloud to the other two with him. ¡°God the homeless are so disgusting.¡± He was half tempted to go and kick the man while he was down but decided against it, running through the alley to look for the man. The homeless man turned towards the wall of the alley before pulling an inconspicuous watch to his face and speaking. ¡°A rat has entered the birdhouse. Possibility that egg was stolen. Asking how to proceed.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I dug out the bullet in my ass but I couldn¡¯t reach the one in my back without help. It was a painful night with little sleep as I counted the money removing the trackers and searching for dye packs that were inside to ruin the money if it was stolen. There were no dye packs when I realized that a criminal organization obviously wouldn''t use them. Thankfully I took my time and none went off while I was running, or when I stepped on it clearing the fence. 187,500 dors were there. Altogether a small fortune was collected in a single day. With this, I didn¡¯t have to worry about the immediate future. Really that amount was probably what they got in a single week. If they were making about ten thousand per car five cars a day, not even a week''s worth was stolen. I stood up and slowly put on an extra shirt in case blood leaked from the wound. I could heal it but withoutplete control, I might seal the bullet inside instead of pushing it out. At the same time my regeneration is going to make any attempts to remove the bullet would need a knife to widen the entrance point. I left my house and waited for the person. After the breakfast rush, she showed up for lunch time. I didn¡¯t go to her right away because she just started work. I would need to wait until the end of her workday to ask for help. Over that time, I saw her boyfriend show up and kiss her. They spoke animatedly with smiles on their faces for a few minutes before he left. Two hourster the other man I didn¡¯t recognize had shown up. He once again snuck a kiss on the back of her neck before holding her hand and messing wi-. God damnit! She¡¯s already Jackpot in this universe. I audibly groan and I¡¯m d I watched from the outside of the coffee shop. That would make the skinny hippy guy Paul. I¡¯m half tempted to go over and kill both of them so no one has to read another Jackpotic book. I waited for him to leave and then another two hours before I went into the coffee shop. I ordered some food to be delivered as I sat down. As I waited I acted casual and pretended to read the newspaper I had brought along even though I had already read it waiting for her. She brought my food over and I grabbed her hand before giving her the biggest smile I could. ¡°Thank you so much, miss. Are you by chance a movie star?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she said. ¡°Ah, you might have seen me in a localmercial for used cars. Sal¡¯s auto store, maybe from that?¡± She asked and I almost had to hold back augh as I continued. ¡°Well maybe. It¡¯s just you¡¯re so beautiful it¡¯s hard to see you doing anything else but being a famous actress.¡± We made small talk for another minute before another order came through and she had to leave. I finished my meal and waited for her before getting up. ¡°Miss any chance you''re getting off soon? I could use some help with something and I¡¯ll pay you five hundred dors to help me.¡± Chapter 15 Mary Jane Chapter 15 Mary Jane ¡°Is this for sex.¡± Mary Jane asked in a deadpan voice and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°No ma¡¯am it¡¯s something anyone could help me with but I¡¯d rather have an attractive woman do it for me instead.¡± I gave her my most disarming smile. I knew that she waspletely broke, barely making it from paycheck to paycheck. Any extra money would be helpful but a random guy showing up and offering five hundred dors out of the blue was suspicious. I gave her another pleading look before saying. ¡°You can be on the phone with someone or leave your door open. I just need you to do something for me for ten minutes then you¡¯ll get the money.¡± I pulled out the money and shed it to her before swiftly putting it away. She could only sigh and say. ¡°I get off in fifteen minutes. Wait for me outside. I swear if this is a sex thing I¡¯ll bite it off.¡± I let out another smile before heading back over to the bench across the street. Once she left I followed her back to her house and she did end up leaving the door open. I had this nned out to scare her a little bit before telling her what to do. I bought a backpack to break a hundred earlier that day and had everything I needed inside. I pulled out the knife first before saying. ¡°Alright this isn¡¯t what it looks like let me tell you what I want before you freak out.¡± The scared look on her face turned to disappointment when I took my shirt off before it turned back into a somewhat smirking tone to it. ¡°Yea nothing to do with sex then huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I said. ¡°Not really. Any chance you can dig the bullet out of my back for me?¡± I can hear her gasp as I turn around. She fumbles with it stabbing me more than necessary and causing way more pain trying to go slow than someone more experience would. I thankfully dulled my pain receptors that night so it wasn¡¯t too bad. With a deep inhaling breath I started to close up the wound, at least enough to stop the bleeding after she poured vodka over it. I stood up purposely not putting my shirt on as I doled out the five hundred dors and handed it to her. I asked yfully. ¡°So¡­ How much would it have cost to make it a sex thing?¡± She yfully batted at my arm before saying. ¡°Too much for you honey. If you get anymore of those injuries you know where I am.¡± She counted the money out in front of me to make sure none was fake before I asked. ¡°Four thousand dors to have sex with you for the night.¡± She stopped fanning the money out and folded it before cing it in her pocket. With her business done with him this was a new business proposal. ¡°Five thousand.¡± She said matter of factly. I nned this out perfectly I guess as I opened the backpack and pulled out five thousand dors exactly. I was originally going to offer five thousand but figured she¡¯d increase the price no matter what I offered. I dumped the stacks of money unceremoniously onto the bed. The bug eyed look she gives the money almost has me chuckle out loud. I have no doubts she is already nning how to spend that money. She visibly swallows most likely thinking about how I earned this money. I would feel bad for John Jameson about him being cheated on but he was already being cheated on. By the time he finds out it won''t be because of me. Mary Jane will most likely never be not dating someone so if I want to fuck her I have to step on some toes. She doesn¡¯t immediately agree, instead pulling out her phone. ¡°Yea JJ how¡¯s it going? Hey, just wanted to let you know I¡¯m going out for the night so no need toe over. Yea I know this is the third time this week. I swear I¡¯ll make it up to you. Alright, love you my moon man. Mwah mwah.¡± For a brief moment I¡¯m disgusted by her to be able to lie so calmly to someone she was supposed to love. She calls Paul next and gives him the same spiel. Both men most likely didn¡¯t want to seem too clingy which led her to have the ability to cheat. Watching her do this let me know that she was at least a high functioning sociopath. Without a doubt she¡¯d never let this night be known to anyone but us and she needs that money. She turned off the lights and made sure the blinds were fully closed before taking the money out of the room and hiding it somewhere else. When she finally returns minutester she¡¯s wearing silk negligee. Her body was good but not the perfection that was Natasha¡¯s. Maybe a tiny bit fatter, with less muscle and having smaller breasts she was still in the top one percent of women in terms of beauty. I can¡¯t help but have a grin on my face as I was about to have sex with another beauty from the marvel universe. Chapter 16 Mary Jane 02 Chapter 16 Mary Jane 02 She made her way towards the bed and lit some candles. By the time I was done with her those candles would be close to stumps. She sits on a corner of the bed and waits for me to make the first move. I take the hint and close the distance sliding a leg between hers and passionately kiss her for minutes. Practically sucking the air out of her I undo the negligee top and begin to massage her breasts. I begin to rub circles around her nipples with my thumbs before breaking off her kiss and cing one of her breasts in my mouth. I¡¯m half tempted to leave a hickey but decide against it. I just wanted to fuck her not ruin any chances she has with either man she¡¯s dating. I pull her in closer and start kissing her even more passionately as I let her feel my hardness on her leg. Finally pushing her over I continue to kiss her while I slowly edge her underwear off. I nce down and see the well trimmed red bush rub against my leg and the wetness lets me know I¡¯m done with forey. I pull her so she¡¯s in a morefortable spot on the bed and begin slowly. We had all night to get this right and I didn¡¯t need to be impatient. Slow shallow thrusts leave her gasping into my mouth just inches away from her own. I gave her tentative almost loving kisses as I slowly picked up speed. I brought her to orgasm first, then again, then again before I came myself. She heaves in deep breaths trying to recover from our love making before I continue. I speed the pace up once again, not going all out but a moderate pace I thrust into her. At about the third orgasm again I can¡¯t hold myself back anymore and start fucking as deep as I can go. Like our parts were made for each other they fit almost perfectly and that leads me to fuck harder and faster. When she hit her tenth orgasm she had to take a break. On wobbly legs she made her way to the bathroom while I checked out her fridge. I grab out her orange juice and pour us two cups before making my way back to the bed. Even if she cleans the sheets, that stain sank deep into the bed. It would take days to fully dry and would leave a permanent smell if she didn¡¯t deep clean it. Mary Jane was a gusher leaving a puddle almost the length of the bed where our sex met and would leak. She almost kicks the door open when shees out before saying. ¡°Did my tits grow bigger?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh when she said that. So now we get to what peak human means. Peak human means different things for different people. If a person wanted to be a peak human at weight lifting then they¡¯d look tremendously different than someone who wanted to be peak human at running. So how did the body know what to change? It really didn¡¯t so it relied on what that person thought a peak human was. Mary Jane is an actress striving to be one of the most beautiful women on the and the amount of men who turned her down from rolls while looking at her b-cups was enough to give her aplex about them. She often stared at herself naked and yed with them wishing they were bigger. She stared at them enough to notice even a small change but them going up half a size was more than a small change. I didn¡¯t give her any indication that I knew why her breasts were suddenly at B+ if that was a thing. Even her tiny nipples she disliked were a little more prominent on her body. I could only smile and hold the two sses of orange juice up for her to know I got her a drink already. She downs the whole thing while I sip at mine and takes mine from me to finish it which kind of irritated me a bit. During the war there was a food shortage and if you didn¡¯t watch your te you might end up getting food stolen. Every single chow time led to a fist fight as someone would steal a roll or brownie from another''s te. It made me somewhat territorial about my food and drink. I couldn¡¯t help but think of a way she could make up for stealing my drink. I pin her down and start kissing her roughly. Just like the nurse her body and mine became more and morepatible the more we had sex. I couldn¡¯t wait to test this out fully on someone I nned to sleep with regrly as I sloppily kissed and licked her. I lined myself up and plunged into her depths fully. Even now the memories from my first life going too fast and hurting a lover made me hold back unconsciously. At least for the first thrust to know for sure that she¡¯s fully ready. For a few thrusts I go slow like we did when we started. Then I sped up to a moderate pace. As she came to her first orgasm I sped up fully fucking away as hard and fast as I thought she could handle. Plowing into her at that speed made ripples go through her whole body. Her tits bounced with every thrust and the soft moans she had near the start had turned towards primal screams as she could only breath heavily and wait for me to finish. I stopped keeping count of the orgasms and only stopped when she went unresponsive. I was taken aback by it to be honest. I didn¡¯t know that you could fuck someone unconscious. I thought that was a porn and movies type thing were they¡¯re fucked so hard once they pass out. I guess it is possible and I¡¯d have never known this if I didn¡¯t have all this money to blow. God damnit I had a good quip to say after I left her a mess and I wont get to say it now. Fuck it, I¡¯ll say it out loud to myself. ¡°Face it Mary Jane. You just hit the jackpot.¡± ¡­God that was cringy, I¡¯m d she¡¯s unconscious. I really wanted to have more sex but I guess we¡¯ll finish here. Once again I feel sorry for those who wille after me but fucking Mary Jane was a once in a lifetime opportunity. I put out the candles before I tried putting her somewhere on her bed that wasn¡¯t soaked. After that I left making sure to lock up. Chapter 17 Hawkeye Chapter 17 Hawkeye With the fun being had and my wounds being healed I decided to look for a new ce to live. While I could live in the poorer parts of the city, if someone broke in and stole my money I¡¯d be in the same spot as the Penguin I stole from. After checking out a few single apartments and finding nothing that really stood out to me I decided to look for ones with roommates. Hoping for something good I ended that after the first day. Same for the second of searching for a home. The third day while I was just about to throw in the towel I entered an old timey house that had been split into four sections. A singlerge scale home had been converted into eight separate living residences. While it was designed withmunal living in mind it had plenty of bathrooms and a well stocked kitchen you wouldn¡¯t find in New York for even twice the price they were asking for rent. After meeting several of the residents and recognizing one I knew I had to move in as soon as possible. I wouldn¡¯t need to be as quiet either on ount of the thick wall probably filled with asbestos separating the sections. The loud rock I heard from upstairs only came through above my closet. The owner of the property wanted to fill it as quickly as she could for some reason and I thought I was a good enough judge of character to know if she was trying to rip me off. When I said that I meant beyond the normal ripping off that happens to a tenant. I don¡¯t think she looked like the type that would try to break into my freshly stolen safe and steal my money. She might snoop but besides the ten packs of stolen condoms in my stolen dresser drawer she wouldn¡¯t find anything incriminating. I decided to go introduce myself to the neighbors. If shit ever hit the fan it always helped to have the neighbors good intentions. If I didn¡¯t get along with any of them it would be fairly easy to get them to move out as well. Thesagna in Mary Jane''s fridge that I know for sure she didn¡¯t make also led me to think of buying some cooking equipment for the shared kitchen. I spent the rest of the day moving furniture in and buying/stealing stuff I needed for the new bigger house. Just as I finished up I got a knock on my door and who else but Hawkeye had shown up. I deadpanned my reaction when I said. ¡°If this is a booty call I¡¯ll just let you know now that I¡¯m not interested in dudes.¡± He stood still at the doorway for a few seconds beforeing in. He sat on one of the newly stolen couches I had. Even though I could afford it if there¡¯s no chance of getting caught, why even bother buying things. I still had the mini fridge and handed him a beer from the same pack I kept for guests as I got another fruit punch for myself. As we sat inpanionable silence for a few moments he broke it first. ¡°So you¡¯ve seen my future or alternate versions of me at least. What exactly happens?¡± While I was half tempted to not tell him anything I knew for the sake of his sanity I¡¯d tell him. ¡°Alright so most of the stuff that happened involves alternate universes besides this one which had the Crush happen. So you could meet someone from the alternate universe and be happy but that¡¯s really unlikely. Most of the real goody two shoes end up with very tragic backstories.¡± I took a sip of my fruit punch before continuing. ¡°Like Spiderman for example. The kid is a literal genius on par with Tony Stark but he got in his own head and would rather save people by dressing up like that instead of making a business which could help far more people in the long run.¡± I really think about it. ¡°Actually that¡¯s most of the geniuses that fight crime. Batman could have donated five million to the police force every year for the rest of his life but instead of doing that he torpedoes his career by dressing up in a bat costume. He could have done more as Bruce Wayne to fight crime but now they want to cut him from his ownpany because he¡¯s costing them far more money.¡± I kind of got distracted by talkingics and forgot what he asked. ¡°So I¡¯m not even sure who you¡¯re married to in this timeline. Like I said, mostics that show you living into old age you¡¯re alone with one of your kids trying to kill you. I guess just have fun and try to die young¡­ That¡¯s not really a good point is it?¡± ¡°I guess you could have Nat kill your enemies and make sure your kids don¡¯t be super viins.¡± I sat there quietly after speaking. I wasn¡¯t sure why I said that and I hoped that I wasn¡¯t being written as a love interest for Natasha. My eyes went wide as I asked. ¡°Oh fuck is Natasha your wife? That happens in one of theics.¡± He burst outughing. ¡°*Hahaha* What? Really? I mean I guess if you see enough different universes that would be possible but she¡¯s more of a little sister to me.¡± ¡°If I were to guess it¡¯s either Laura Barton or Bobbi Morse. Those are your two big ones you end up with in most timelines. If you have a daughter she ends up bing Hawkeye after you quit and then bing Ronan after where she¡¯ll die to the yakuza. If you have a son he also bes Hawkeye but eventually bes the Bloody bow.¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell him what his son in that alternate universe had done. After his wife left him stealing everything from him in the divorce that he went insane. How do you tell someone that their son bombed a bank killing dozens for his debut as a super viin. He ughtered his ex-wife and hung her parents with her intestines to make up for her betrayal. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know why he¡¯s called that if I¡¯m being honest and for all it¡¯s worth I hope no one ends up like him.¡± Chapter 18 Money talks Chapter 18 Money talks Hawkeye got to the real reason he was sent here. He pulled out a note and handed it to me. I unfolded it and looked at the list of names on here. Peter Parker, Bruce Wayne, rk Kent¡­. The list contained many of the superheroes and viins. I thought I knew what this was but asked anyway. ¡°This is a list of people you want to know more information on, correct?¡± Hawkeye nodded in confirmation. The list had over fifty people on it. ¡°What do I get for each person.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get twenty thousand for information on everyone you recognize on this list. We need a detailed report on at least half for you to get the entire am-.¡± I cut him off. ¡°Pass. Anything else?¡± He looked at me again before stating. ¡°Any information you provide on any you¡¯ll be given five hundred and any of the top ten on the list you¡¯ll be give a thous-.¡± I cut him off again. ¡°Pass.¡± Sighing frustrated he asked. ¡°What do you want from our partnership?¡± I looked down at my drink before finishing it in one go. ¡°I want a one million dor sry as a consultant.¡± Hawkeye just gulped as he pulled out his phone and talked to someone on the other end. In the next few minutes Nick Fury entered and sat down on my couch across from me. He tried to y the silent game again but I wasn¡¯t having it this time no matter how long it took I wasn¡¯t going to be the first to speak. ¡°We can¡¯t do a million a year. Frankly speaking you¡¯re not worth it.¡± I kind of half expected him to go this route so I decided to cut the legs out from any of those arguments. ¡°I know what happened to Brainiac and Ultron. I know about fifty names you didn¡¯t write down and I can exin why your readings about five years ago were going crazy. I know that SHIELD makes 1.5 billion annually and you can afford higher people at my price and they¡¯re far less valuable than me. I¡¯m offering this deal to you because shopping around for a better price isn¡¯t worth my time.¡± I breathed in before speaking the word. ¡°Thgil!¡± I held my hand out while imagining a light turning on. A ball of light appeared in my hand and I continued my pitch. ¡°I know more about magic and the evolution of humanity than anyone else. You spend eight hundred million on upkeep for the helicarrier and quinjets. Magic can literally teleport people.¡± I smirked before continuing. ¡°Also you can keep tabs on me more easily so you can show up and collect my semen you little jizz goblin.¡± With that Clint Barton spat out a mouthful of beer and started coughing as it went down the wrong pipe. I think about it more and decide to take a risk. ¡°If I was the director I would set twenty million for the magics department for SHIELD, then you could just pay me out of that.¡± Bing the head of a new division would draw a gigantic target on my head to all the double agents. Nick looked at me with a stern expression before asking. ¡°Why do you have a problem with me?¡± ¡°During the alien invasion from the race of aliens that wiped out the martians you specifically held back SHIELD from helping with the construct created near New York. Just about every year New York is attacked by arge-scale threat and every single time you do nothing to help.¡± I sighed because I knew what I was about to say would torpedo my chances of ever working for SHIELD. ¡°To be frank Sir you¡¯re a massive coward and you shouldn¡¯t be running SHIELD. Peggy would be very upset about what you¡¯ve done with SHIELD and if you do end up hiring me I¡¯ll do my god¡¯s honest best to get someone morepetent to rece you.¡± Once again I¡¯m over sharing but to be honest meeting SHIELD has been a disappointment. It was like meeting a movie star you looked up to and realized they were a jaded dickhead. ¡°In every world ending event when you could have helped them win you just disappear. You run away and go hide in one of your bunkers. It was funny in theics but looking at it from a world I live in now you sacrifice a key pivotal role as one of the leaders of a branch of the military to run away and hide. I bet the first thing you thought of when I took out that HYDRA agent was that you could still beat me in a fight.¡± We sat in silence and I really thought about everything that¡¯s happened. Nick Fury was never this stubborn and even in theics I thought something was off. ¡°I have to ask a fairly probing question. Are you a skrull?¡± Chapter 19 Real Nick Fury Chapter 19 Real Nick Fury He didn¡¯t have any outward change to my question except slightly raised eyebrows. With a smirk on his face he asked. ¡°And why do you think I¡¯m a skrull?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I thought up a lie. ¡°You cut yourself shaving this morning I can see the color of your blood through the cut.¡± His eyes went wide as his hand rose to his face. Just like the HYDRA agent he rapidly stood up and went for his gun. While I wasn¡¯t sure I could stop it from firing it was still light enough to lift with telepathy which I had already done. I grabbed at the vial of sand in my pocket and smashed it in my hand before throwing it straight for his eye. He wasn¡¯t human but could mimic the powers of whoever he copied. In a fair fight he and Hawkeye would undoubtedly beat me. This wasn¡¯t a fair fight as I closed the distance on the now blinded Fury. I plunged my knife into his neck. Fighting fair was a fool''s idea and winning the fight fast was the best way to make sure you stay alive. I started yelling out to Hawkeye who pulled his bow. ¡°Blood! Look at his blood!¡± Green blood gushed from his neck wound as I dragged the knife out to stab again. Skrull Nick grabbed at me but it was the vain hope of a dying man that he could aplish something. I calmly asked Clint. ¡°Hey, any chance you can run to the bathroom really quick and grab a towel. I¡¯d rather not have alien blood all over my new couch.¡± I felt him die as his body changed. While expecting a rush of new abilities I barely feel anything. Slight improvements to my strength, dexterity, endurance and chi reserves but besides that I think that¡¯s about it. I guess he was just a skrull mook not the real Fury. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the real Fury that easily. The world most likely would have stopped me. I did learn a bit about theirnguage, culture and biology. That made me think I needed to kill a linguist at some point. Were there any multinguage viins? It only gave me a beginner''s level of thatnguage. When the skrulls invaded I could ask them where the bathroom was. I think this was abined effect from having both the growth and syphon powers and I would get nothing if I only had syphon. They are much weaker than theic skrull¡¯s not being able to perfectly mimic people''s powers or mannerisms. I held the knife in ce while trying to drag his body off my couch. Blood was a lot easier to clean off wood. Hawkeye came running in with two handfuls of towels. I yell at him. ¡°One towel at a time please, it took me three trips to steal all those towels!¡± He looked at me like my head was on fire. ¡°Why did you steal towels?¡± Out of everything he was more upset by my towel thievery than me killing his fake boss. ¡°Because those are ultra absorbent towels. They cost sixteen dors each. I''m not paying for that. Use them one at a time.¡± He grumbled as he put the towels down and took one to start soaking up the blood. He stopped halfway through. ¡°Wow these towels really soak up the blood, I''ll probably only need one.¡± He continued to clean while I levitated over a clean knife to him. ¡°Any chance you can cut your finger. Just so we know for sure we¡¯re not skrulls.¡± To avoid an argument where he uses me of being a skrull and I have to tell him then why did I kill this skrull and out him I just cut my finger. A few drops of red bloode out and for a brief moment I think I might have to wrestle him to see if he¡¯s a skrull but he cuts himself and reveals red blood. After he calls in SHIELD and they take the body out. He asked. ¡°How did you know he was a fake?¡± I decided to tell him my thought process. ¡°I thought there was a possibility back when I first outed the HYDRA agent. He overreacted to the double agents mentioned then barely reacted when I outed the HYDRA agent. Like he was worried I was going to out him as a double agent but then thought I only knew about the HYDRA agents. He was cowardly but not ambitious enough to be the real Fury. If he had a huge piece like me orbiting him he¡¯d have tried way harder to get me under control¡­ Plus the real Nick Fury would have never let me call him a little jizz goblin. No, he was reced and told to watch or the real Nick Fury would have tried to start the Avengers protocol to keep the Justice League in check.¡± ¡°Alright well do you have any ideas where the skrull might be?¡± I paused and thought for a moment. ¡°Skrull¡¯s are way out of SHIELD¡¯s league. You better call in the big guns to look for the ship or SHIELD will get ripped apart. Also, I doubt Fury was really captured. Like I said the guy is a coward and probably ran away the second he thought someone was targeting him.¡± A voice came from the door. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting viewpoint Danny boy. Let¡¯s see if you can talk all that shit to my face.¡± I groaned out loud. ¡°I just moved in! Can you guys wait a week to do this shit.¡± Nick just walked past me. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry. Were you too busy leaving puddles of ejacte everywhere to have some guests over?¡± I burst outughing. ¡°*Hahaha* That¡¯s how you know it¡¯s the real Nick Fury. Also can you cut yourself real quick just to be sure.¡± Chapter 20 HYDRA SHMYDRA Chapter 20 HYDRA SHMYDRA ¡°So two years. You¡¯ve let a skrull agent lead SHIELD for two years to gather information.¡± Nick looked at Hawkeye who just asked an obvious question. The second Nick stopped the Avengers initiative he should have known he was a fake. I met him twice and I knew he wasn¡¯t the real Fury. I guess you just don¡¯t think your boss can be a secret alien double agent. ¡°Yes, and the jizzard wizard here killing the skrull me let them know we¡¯re on to them.¡± I almost yell. ¡°No fucking way the jizzard wizard be my hero name. Don¡¯t even joke about that until I get my hero name or I go to Times square and yell out your social security number.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ha-.¡± I cut him off. ¡°299-45-¡± ¡°Alright then no to jizzard wizard but you¡¯ll owe me one.¡± I let him know. ¡°If you decide to hire me.¡± He pulled at a box from his pocket before saying. ¡°You¡¯re already hired. I¡¯ll grab your credit card once I get this cigar lit.¡± He flicked a ssic zippo lighter and puffed a quarter of a stogie in one go before breathing out a huge smoke cloud. I couldn¡¯t help but smile when Nick smoked again. He didn¡¯t because of people petitioning the removal of most smoking and they wouldn¡¯t let him in the marvel movies. It was a huge part of his character in the ssics and it just suited him. After the war arge number of people started smoking again to cope so it sort of rolled back the outcries a little. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I smoke in here?¡± He asked, having almost finished his cigar. ¡°Not at all but.¡± I floated a little candy dish over to him. ¡°Can you not ash on my floor please, it''s new. I don¡¯t want it to lose that new skrull blood smell.¡± Unceremoniously ck Widow entered the house. Nick pulled out my credit card and handed it over. We all sat back down and I was pretty much done with the day. I asked. ¡°Why am I still here?¡± Nick ashed his cigar and waved Natasha at my fridge. She grabbed two beers before he said to grab the rest of the six pack. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re a big part of this. You met the skrull twice and knew it wasn¡¯t me even though you never met me. I guess you¡¯ve got a good sniffer for this kind of shit so figure it as your job interview for SHIELD.¡± Iugh internally. Even now he¡¯s trying to pinch pennies. ¡°I want a million now to help with this. I also want to be just a consultant. I¡¯m too busy to be sent on missions. I¡¯ll make a bunch of magical equipment and tell your guys how to make and use it then maybe steal some for myself for protection. I mean you can¡¯t have the head of your magical department running around unarmed right?¡± ¡°The million we can do but I also want you to go over that updated list you were talking about with skrull me. I need information on who to poach for the avenger¡¯s initiative.¡± I rolled it around in my head. ¡°You should call in every single member of SHIELD and have them cut themselves in front of you while having a telepath read their memories when you mention HYDRA. If all else fails I think my method would work for weeding out the mind controlled HYDRA agents at least. If you honestly want to cripple HYDRA you should cut off their money sources and nder them.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Natasha asked as she popped the can of beer open. I exin more. ¡°Well HYDRA is a German organization tied to Hitler. Do you know who joins HYDRA? People who don¡¯t know shit about HYDRA. You publicly link them to the Nazi party and the people who would go in for the HYDRA interview and get brainwashed now might call and report their recruitment agency. Also getting a bill passed that any businesses linked with supporting HYDRA will have their assets seized will stop most of the ie.¡± I think about it more. ¡°Actually putting your two enemies against each other should be the way to go. They both probably know about each other. If you nt some false evidence that HYDRA was the one who killed their man and pretend like you¡¯re a secret HYDRA they might end up fighting each other. We can also kill Alexander Pierce and me it on the skrull so they start fighting each other.¡± Nick stopped drinking beer mid gulp when I said thest part. I mentioned. ¡°Oh yea Alexander Pierce is like ny percent HYDRA. Also one of the presidential candidates and most top brass in the military and branches of government¡­ Mostrgepanies have HYDRA agents as CEO¡¯s¡­ You guys really fucked up not squashing them like bugs in WW2.¡± Chapter 21 Spoilers Chapter 21 Spoilers We spoke for another ten minutes as I gave them ns on what to do next. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with either secret organization and I always found HYDRA to be an impossibility to function in the real world. I might try toy low for now and focus on myself while they get that shit sorted out. But first I pulled out the gun fake Nick had on him. A normal desert eagle shot 50AE. The giant custom desert eagle was supposed to take custom made .600 nitro rounds but this appeared to take .500 rounds. That difference was in price. Nick¡¯s custom would have cost about 150k to make and each bullet was over a hundred dors¡­ Mine would be a few thousand dors and I could get forty bullets for the price of one of his. It was still a hand cannon stronger than anything someone on the streets would use. For that reason it would be hard to use it because it would sound like a bomb going off. It was best to be saved as a trump card. I tuck it in the back of my jeans and head out to buy/steal kitchen appliances. The next day I woke up to make homemade bread, brownies, cookies,sagna and a bunch of meal prepped things. I would make about ten bowls of rice, chicken, beef and vegetables to quickly mix and match for mealster in the week when I didn¡¯t have time. Starting at six o¡¯clock and working for two hours before someone came in I was d I got most of the reverse housewarming gifts. The housewife was a nice ckdy. We talked a bit as she cooked food for herself and another family. Around nine another mother came in and I shared the oven with her instead using my two rice cookers I brought to start the meal prep foods. While those were going I got the chicken and beef cooking on a griddle I actually bought and didn¡¯t steal from Waymazon. It made sense to me that the three richest people on the would be run businesses simr to those of the three richest people on my previous. Tony Stark was Elon Musk, the richest and most diverse set of businesses. Bruce Wayne was Jeff Bezos mainly focusing on amazon(waymazon) then finally Reed Richards was Bill Gates focusing on tech breakthroughs. The three constantly fought each other on who was the richest but for awhile now it was Tony Stark out ahead. Reed was actually struggling quite a bit since he hadn¡¯t invented anything since he gained his powers stagnating the business. The other people were closing in on Reed Richards and Lex might pass him by soon stealing his spot perhaps permanently. Him and Ozcorp had their own rivalry on who can get away with more unsafe work environments. Yea yea you might say that Wakanda is the richest country thus making the king the richest but that¡¯s bullshit and people who try to say aquaman is the richest because he owns everything under the sea have brain damage. If Wakanda or Antis went to war with this world both would get their shit stomped by the stronger justice league. Honestly with so many heroesrge scale threats became less threatening. Oh no! Tony created Ultron and he wanted tounch the nukes! If only there was literally twice the amount of smart people around to think of a way to stop him. If only Mr. Terrific already have ns in ce in case something like this happens. Oh wait, he did! If only they had defenses in ce in case something like that were to happen. Oh wait, they did! Because of Brainiac. ¡°Well my food is done now¡± I thought as I definitely overcooked the meat, getting lost in my head. I wondered if it was possible for me to be in the top ten richest people on the. I mean I¡¯m one of the only people who could make magical gear. I flipped at the veggies I cooked before putting them in containers and leaving the lids off until they cooled down to room temp. The moms told me where my spot was in one of the four fridges around the room and I filled it up with my meal prep stuff. I was putting things away and just familiarizing myself with the kitchen when the person who made me decide to live here came into the room. She looked at my food, especially the freshly baked bread and grabbed at a box of pop tarts on the opposite side of the room. I put on a big smile and offered her one of the big loaves of bread. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m your new neighbor Danny Storm nice to meet you.¡± She shook my hand and epted the big loaf pulling off a section and eating it while saying. ¡°Nice to meetcha Danny. My name¡¯s Stephanie Brown.¡± For a brief moment only perceptible by speedsters my facade breaks as I think. ¡°Fuck, she might still be underage.¡± Chapter 22 Bat family Chapter 22 Bat family Alright so some backstory needs to be done. Dick Grayson is already Nightwing. He still lives in titans tower and they did abined titans/young justice story with them. He¡¯s like twenty five-ish right now and most of the original members of the teen titans are leading their own groups. Jason Todd already came back as the Red hood and got that thing sorted out with Bruce already. He¡¯s less evil and really only wants to kill the joker while maybe crippling the more evil viins but knows that most of the henchmen are just guys who¡¯ve been dealt a bad hand. Tim Drake quit being Robin right before I stopped reading, breaking up with Stephanie before joining super boy¡¯s team in the teen titans. Stephanie was Robin for like two weeks before I got teleported into this world so, she should be close to eighteen. She was older than Tim by a year or two so if my math works out¡­ After talking her age dide up in conversation which put a smile on my face. I¡¯ll have to double check her drivers license when I get the chance just to be safe. They didn¡¯t show the weird pregnancy storyline thankfully but it might have happened outside of theics. I doubt they¡¯d have a girl under eighteen pregnant though so should be safe. She ticked a lot of boxes for me. Strong, pretty and driven. Smart, kind and outgoing. Morally righteous and an underdog she was also single since Tim broke up with her. Now might be the only time I¡¯d get the chance to get her before he kind of ruins her life. Just as I was trying to figure out a way to move this to my or her part of the house another person enters from her door. My eyes blink and I have to not freak out when I see Cassandra Cain. I have to use my biocontrol to keep my heart from beating too quickly. I knew I acted differently around assassins and it became clear when she looked at my face and said. ¡°Smile. Fake.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by her. She hummed at me before saying. ¡°Smile. Real.¡± Well thisplicates things tremendously. I wondered why she was here but it was most likely because she was sent away by Batman with Spoiler. Stephanie talked to her animatedly over the bread I made saying how light and fluffy it was. She ate it and said ¡°Hmm. nd.¡± I chuckled a little before walking over and handing her the brownies I made. She took one and started eating. ¡°Soldier. Feet too quiet.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°*Hahaha!* Yea I¡¯m a SHIELD member that¡¯s crazy. How did you know?¡± Stephanie looked scared and like she was trying to think of an excuse before Cassandra said. ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. Big gun in butt.¡± I smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ll show you mine if you show me yours.¡± She pulls at her belt and a five foot whipes out. Nice, I¡¯m really d thedies finished cooking breakfast for their families. I pull out the gun from my back making sure not to point it in their direction. ¡°Whip that¡¯s not a verymon weapon.¡± She finished off the brownies¡­ That was supposed to be snacks over the course of a week. I grabbed one of the extra brownies and handed it to Stephanie. ¡°So you can try the brownies since the ones I made for you are gone.¡± I gave her my most beaming smile. Batgirl spoke up. ¡°Trying too hard.¡± With her here I think I need to shift gears and maybe move a few things around. I''d have to take Stephanie as a lover who would understand why I needed other lovers. I cleared my throat and said. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m one of the 100.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Batman¡¯s point of view I watched the street cam footage of the night that Penguin¡¯s mansion was hit by someone. I knew Sandman was being held there and had nned to free himter that night. I stopped my ns as the area was too hot but the next day as I broke in and eavesdropped I heard that someone broke in, stole money and Flint Marco was killed that night. The facial recognition only showed a partial blurry face I couldn¡¯t make out. Just who was this mystery man that broke in to kill a viin being held down. I could only sigh in frustration and give up for now. I closed that and opened another tab of a much more clear picture of the new tenant that moved into the building that Stephanie and Cassandra were living in. Once again the facial recognition software I ran didn¡¯t find any matches. It was like he appeared out of nowhere. This was the twentieth time it has happened since the 100 first shown up. This meant that I needed to create a new profile for this man who might be targeting the two. I felt dizzy, it was another side effect of what had happened to Alfred. Since he was put into aa I kept forgetting to eat. Thank god Julia moved in to take care of her father or I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep an eye on Alfred and fight crime. Besides having a constant caretaker for him she also worked as a decent bodyguard. Unfortunately being cut off from mypany limited my liquid cash. I could only afford a half dozen guards for the house. I grabbed at the protein bar on my utility belt and kept reading other reports. Something big was about to happen and I needed to figure it out before it happened. I clicked through over and over again trying to see the big picture. Spoiler Going to start putting in these spoilers to be a little less formal authors note. So people are asking how his powers get stronger. Just using them makes them stronger but that really isn''t the main form of power acquisition he has. Murdering viins while touching them is how he gains most of his powers and powers up powers he already has with siphon. It''s a crazy snowball effect and by the end of it he has so many powers he can give them away without really making himself less powerful. Most super heroes had their identities leaked but some just flew under the radar or bought off the news to not leak their information. Norman Osborn is the Green goblin but there''s so much disinformation it would be extremely hard to prove. A bunch of stuff is happening in the background with how chaotic introducing a hundred freshly powered people who know a ton of secrets would bring. The protagonist might see a story developing and just say fuck that shit and hand it off the SHIELD or the Justice League. If you like any of the stories I''m making you can read ahead on my Patreon. If you got the money you can do polls to see where my work goes and actually pick the next series I n to start. [copse] Chapter 23 Doing petty crime Chapter 23 Doing petty crime Cassandra lunged at me. I made no movements to stop it as she wrapped her whip around my throat. Stephanie yelled. ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough Cass! You, exin.¡± I felt the whip abrasions and started to heal them. ¡°Like I said. I¡¯m part of the 100 so I know who you two are. I have no ns to tell anyone but felt it best to be candid with you since Cass would probably figure it out soon anyways.¡± Stephanie responded out of emotions. ¡°Your group is the reason everything bad happened to Bru- to batman. Your group is the reason Alfred is in aa!¡± She let her voice out at the end. Thank god these walls are so thick or we¡¯d be telegraphing this conversation to six other families. ¡°They aren¡¯t me. I know that there are people from the 100 on both sides of the hero and viin spectrum. I n to be someone very important in the future and I n to drag my friends and lovers with me to the top when I make it.¡± She looks like she agrees before fully absorbing what I said. ¡°Lovers? Like multiple?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Yes. I n to have rtions with multiple women. One of the powers I have-.¡± An olddy enters through one of the doors and heads towards a fridge. I wait for her to start looking through the fridge before I realize there¡¯s no way a randomdy is going to believe what I¡¯m saying. ¡°I can fuck people stronger.¡± The ttering in the fridge stopped for a moment before continuing. ¡°Yea, and I¡¯m Batwoman.¡± She gave me a deadpan stare and I could only smirk. ¡°Not yet but you will be in the future. Well if I don¡¯t change it that is and make you better than what you will be. I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ve seen your future and I see tremendous potential but you need someone to give you a chance. Well, I¡¯m that chance for you to be great, maybe even greater than batman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Cassandra¡¯s voice came from behind me and I wasn¡¯t expecting it. My brain shuts down for a few seconds before Stephanie cuts in. ¡°Nuh uh no way I¡¯m letting you have sex with this guy Cass. We don¡¯t even know him, he could be lying.¡± She cut her off. ¡°He. Isn¡¯t.¡± I smiled at that and Stephanie gave me a cold look as she started to drag her away. I grabbed thesagna and cookies I made for them and handed them to Cass. I couldn¡¯t help but saying to the flustered Steph. ¡°I want you Stephanie but if I got to eat up Cassandra to get to you I will. I¡¯ll fuck your friend so strong you¡¯ll have to believe me.¡± ¡°Dude, shut up.¡± She pulled Cassandra to the door flustered and mmed it harder than necessary. The olddy had opened one of the containers of brownies and had started munching away. ¡°So is that sex thing up for grabs. My husband passedst year and I wouldn¡¯t mind taking a youngster like yourself for a spin.¡± I smiled at her and said. ¡°Maybe if I can¡¯t catch the blonde there I¡¯ll let you know in a week. By the way, all that food over there I made and it¡¯s for you. My name is Danny. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°What the hell Cass! I¡¯ve never seen you interested in a boy before and the first one who¡¯s an obvious yboy you fall for.¡± ¡°No. Transaction. Mutual benefit.¡± She stared Stephanie down who just didn¡¯t understand what was happening. In what world a guy shows up and offers to have sex with them and other women and for her to be okay with it. Stephanie calmed down enough to understand where Cassandra wasing from at least. Cassandra had never felt any connection with the opposite gender in that way and that was still the case. Cassandra could just get something out of sleeping with him so it was transactional to her. She gives him her body and she gets stronger out of it. If she¡¯s stronger she can help more people. ¡°No Cass¡­ It¡¯s not right to boil rtionships down to give and take. You should love any man you¡¯re willing to sleep with.¡± Stephanie knew she couldn¡¯t make Cassandra do anything but she hoped that as her friend she would listen to her. Cass only looked up to her. She gave her that piercing look, the look she gave when she was about to drop a bomb. ¡°Sad. He¡¯s sad. For you.¡± With that revtion Stephanie felt her core shake at that knowledge. Why would he be sad for her? It didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ As I shook the elderly woman''s hand I could feel a connection. My biological control was growing to where it was between the first and second rank. I felt I could take some of her biomatter and make very minute changes to her. If I asked for her permission first I could do more or if she was in an altered state I wouldn¡¯t be able to make any changes. I stop by just burning a pound of fat from her before I start to feel light headed. I gave her a big smile as she somehow didn¡¯t notice the changes to her body. I finished my talk and greeted the other neighbors. Some didn¡¯t want the food so I was left with two containers of the cookies and brownies and four containers of thesagna. I finished writing out a list of materials I would need for my magical research and headed out to the obvious spy van to hand it over. ¡°Listen. I don¡¯t care how old the trees are but the older the better. The meteoric iron has to be pure. It can¡¯t be mixed with other irons or it¡¯ll hurt the end product. Same goes for the gems. The longer they¡¯ve been submerged in their elements the better they¡¯ll be for end products.¡± I gave him instructions and headed off away from the house. While I expected the best resources from SHIELD I still needed to get my own resources to make my own magical equipment until they finished making my wing in the SHIELD base. The main question is where the fuck can I buy a forge? After checking waymazon I¡¯m surprised to see them on there. They¡¯re super cheap as well. I stole the rest of the supplies I needed to work with wood and metal including a hundred pound anvil. Walking it back to five blocks with a giant conspicuous anvil was probably the hardest part. The next question, where the hell can I buy really, really old wood. I googled (yea it¡¯s still called that) the oldest tree near New York and ¡°borrowed¡± a vehicle to make my way to the outskirts of Boston. I climbed up the por tree and saw off one of the branches before hurriedly fleeing the scene. Google how much you can be sued for when damaging trees to see why I didn¡¯t want to be caught. I don¡¯t have a million dors for damaging an ancient tree so I dip out quickly. Spoiler It does take a little reasoning to understand why Cassandra would want to sleep with him for powers but it makes sense from her perspective at least. She doesn''t love the protagonist at all and only views it as an mutual exchange. She doesn''t really want to sleep with him but she will for more power to save peoples lives. They treat her like an autistic person in theics and I know it''s because of her ability to read bodynguage and how she was raised but it does make sense that she would want to get stronger at a cost she''s willing to pay. Most of the first members of his harem join because of his ability to make them stronger and if you ask someone right now if they could sleep with a model and get stronger most not in rtionships (and some in rtionships) would definitely agree to that. If you like my stories you can read ahead on my Patreon. Leave a rating orment if you want to help the story out and if you got any good questions I''ll try my best to answer them in these spoiler boxes in the next chapter. [copse] Chapter 24 Batgirl Chapter 24 Batgirl I purchased some more items off waymazon. Sure the meteoric iron is going to be fake but there¡¯s a chance. There is a small, almost insignificant chance that it¡¯ll be real meteoric iron. I purchased some petrified wood many, many of the cheaper gems and a five foot block of wood supposedly over one thousand years old. With purchasing waymazon prime I put a rush order on it all and if everything showed up it would take three days. I still had the wood I stole from the tree to work with. I broke the wood up into sections long enough to make staves out of and began to tinker. Etching the designs for low level enchants just didn¡¯t work very well. The wood was a good medium because it was full of life force but I needed other forces to use the enchantments effectively. That leaves only life force based magic to do. So no teleportation or offensive magic, only defensive and some utility. I carve out a little wood heart and enchant it to form a shield. It immediately formed a shield for a second then ran out of energy and crumpled turning into ash. Well, that¡¯s the first part done now I need to set an activation keys to it. I start with needing to be touching a person to activate. Touching it sets it off immediately. So that one works too. Now I just need a key to stop attacks going over a certain speed. I set it to fifty because I remember people being able to throw pitches at almost 100 mph. I go to punch my hand and it doesn¡¯t set it off. Hmm maybe if I used a weapon it would set it off. I grabbed my knife and swung it down stabbing myself in the hand. FUCK! Why did I do that!? Alright so I messed up somewhere. I google the fastest punch ever thrown¡­ The fastest punch was clocked at 45 miles per hour. Alright so I overestimated it a little. Going any lower was more difficult than I thought it would be. While trying to make it stop force over thirty it would be set off much, much earlier than thirty. After fucking with the enchant for eight hours I say fuck it and put it at a hundred. It can stop bullets which is really the only thing that can hurt the bat family. I need to test it but¡­ Definitely not with my gun. I need to go get a much smaller gun and perhaps a silencer to fire at myself. I¡¯ll do that tomorrow. I head inside and get ready for bed. Iy down and at some point I¡¯m woken up by a person crawling on top of me. Uh oh, I felt a hand on my junk. The person leans forward putting their head next to mine before saying. ¡°Don¡¯t tell. Stephanie.¡± She slides herself onto me. I can¡¯t see anything, my room ispletely dark. Damn, I really wish I had a nightlight or tablemp to at least see what¡¯s happening. Cassandra is tight, definitely the tightest even with all the liquiding from her. Shit, I hope that¡¯s not blood. If she was a virgin and waspletely dry things would tear. She cums the fastest out of everyone, within a minute and is mostly silent like Nat with just more heavy breathing from getting there. I pick her up and carry her to the light before turning it on. Yep,pletely covered in blood. ¡°You should have asked me what to do before we started. I have a bottle of lube in my bathroom. ¡°Hurts but. Can already feel more power.¡± That shouldn¡¯t be possible unless. I checked her body with diagnostic touch. With the improvement to biomass I can see someone already made a chi core for her. It¡¯s terribly shaped and heavily leaking chi. If she were to reach the next stage she would cripple herself trying to ascend. ¡°Alright, that''s not good. Someone already made a chi core for you so¡­ Let me see if I can make a magic circle for you.¡± I pull out some of the leaking chi before turning it into rope. She says. ¡°Hurts.¡± I let her know. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯ll help you in the long run. Whoever made your chi core did an awful job.¡± ¡°Chi master.¡± She responded. ¡°Yea they¡¯re about as much of a chi master as a monkey throwing shit at a wall is an artist. It¡¯s actually a good thing though. It lets me make changes since it doesn¡¯t hold chi correctly¡­ Wait a second.¡± I looked at her mana veins and someone forcefully expanded them to her eye chakras and left them on. That¡¯s incredibly stupid. ¡°It seems like someone did a lot of damage to you when they made that core as well. Your eye chakra was left in a permanent state. It would cause major problems with your mental faculties and you¡¯d probably go blind in another ten years. I turned them off for you.¡± With deep heaving gasps she closed and opened her eyes before starting to cry. ¡°T-thank you.¡± ¡°Yea don¡¯t mention it.¡± I got back to making chi threads and I¡¯m d it was fairly easy. I made one about half as thick as mine but it would still function as a magic circle. It would still be better than a single rope circle by about fifty percent. That would mean she could use about fifty percent more magic before tiring than a normal first circle mage. I used the rest of her chi to sooth her ruptured and torn mana veins going towards the eyes. With that they should heal slowly over time. ¡°Alright I¡¯ll go get the lube and we can really start practicing on making you stronger.¡± Chapter 25 Batgirl 02 Chapter 25 Batgirl 02 It took about six hours before we finally got the people above us thumping with a broom at the noise. Once again Cassandra started off quiet and came quickly over and over again. Fifteen to twenty orgasms for every one of mine. But slowly over the course of the night we would get closer and she would get louder. At the six hour mark she was wailing at the top of her lungs when she came. I fixed everything wrong with her. Not only did her mana veins reach all twenty two of her chakra points. She could activate them to send chi to empower each point separately as well as together. Not only that but she maxed out all three circles and I crunched her core down three times before she ran out of chi. Doing so upgraded her from the gas stage to liquid. We weren¡¯tpatible anymore as she mmed down. I started wincing from the pounding and my body was at its limits. She was superhuman now. At gas any chakra points you opened would give you a bonus to that particr thing. She had her eye chakras open so it let her see things normal people couldn¡¯t. At the liquid stage her body was just permanently strengthened up to low superhuman. She is as strong as Captain America now. Plus she can still strengthen her body with chi at least bringing chi empowered punches or kicks up to mid superhuman. She could punch as hard as Spiderman who could break concrete walls without the danger of hurting himself. Improved senses and by cycling chi she could improve them even further up to the point of her eyes being able to function like a sniper scope. By cycling power to her ears she could hear what everyone in the entire house was doing. Finally with three circles she could use far stronger magic. If the first circle had magic like light, scan, gust, spark. Second circle was re, improved scan, gale and me. Third was where things got interesting: sr re, x-ray scan, miniature tornado and fireball were the magic you could pull off. I started writing spells down for her and exined how to use them. It¡¯s more about intent than wording. Imagining a light but really wanting it to be strong might get you re or even sr re with the same spell. I also taught her the basics of forming a shield with magic and told her about the eldritch whip spell and using the shields as tforms to jump off of. Finally I decided to make her something simr to the staff of the living tribunal. Maybe a baton of the living tribunal? Staff would be hard to carry around. At that moment I hear pounding on the door. As I open it Stephanie barges in and sees Cassandra eating one of my prepped meal bowls. ¡°God damnit Cass! I was so worried when you weren¡¯t there! How the fuck did this happen?¡± I grabbed out the rice and chicken I had stored in my mini fridge that Cass didn¡¯t steal and flipped the chicken into the rice. Using the microwave in the corner of my living room I let them talk as I waited for my food to finish. Stephanie was just as animated and shouty as before. We received another knock by the broom and told her to quiet down as I flicked on the TV. Morning cartoons were interrupted by live news coverage of a ttened building. Someone had attacked the kingpin''s high-rise and detonated the bottom floor bringing the whole building down. More than a hundred dead with another hundred injured from the fallout. Shockingly low numbers considering. Wilson Fisk¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found so he most likely survived. This happened about forty blocks from us. I¡¯m surprised we didn¡¯t hear iting down but this house is very sturdy. Normal apartments we¡¯d have been able to hear it. Both the girls got notices at the same time on their phones and headed off. Cass left finger dents in the door going back to her room and I quickly yelled out. ¡°Watch your strength! Don¡¯t go punching any viins till you get it under control.¡± Whelp, I guess I¡¯ll go buy a gun now. It was fairly straightforward to buy a gun. The harder part was figuring out where I could fire it without getting in trouble. I headed back towards where I used to live. That shithole had gunfire throughout the day. I¡¯d just go into the park a bit and fire at my hand to test this charm. As I fired the gun at myself I figured I needed a better way to do this as the bullet stopper wooden heart exploded from being overwhelmed and the bullet went into my hand. ¡°So bigger charm to stop bullets.¡± I¡¯ll go with twice the size bringing it to about three inches or the length of a finger. It would look silly as a ne but better wood would let me shrink its size so you could hide it under your clothes. Another testter and the charm only had a crack running down with some fragments breaking off. After I did a bit more experimenting I took the rest of the day off. Spoiler Going to start slowing down here pretty soon. My other books I''m only doing daily releases have higher scores so might even drop down to one a day. I already had a big backlog of chapters for it but I think the elerated pace is hurting it overall. I want to finish the first arc before I do any rewrites. The story isn''t going tost forever when the ratings fall or I get sick of writing it I''d rather finish the story then leave it unfinished and just stop writing. I do n to finish four arcs so at least 200 chapters but who knows after that. [copse] Chapter 26 Lil Miss Wreck Shit Chapter 26 Lil Miss Wreck Shit *Stephanie¡¯s point of view* We rushed to Wayne manor. Bruce found Joker since he had been hiding the night he put Alfred into aa. It appears that the man who blew up the Kingpin¡¯s building was none other than Joker. We made our way back on Cass¡¯s motorcycle. I could smell a different smell in her hair. It was still a feminine smell but it definitely wasn¡¯t the coconut shampoo we use. It smelled nice. My mind couldn¡¯t wrap around sleeping with a man you just met. She seemed happy though¡­ Actually she seemed much happier than before and even more confident. We pulled around back and ditched our helmets. As I was about to open the door I was stopped. ¡°Wait. Ambush. Jokers men inside.¡± Now that she mentioned it I didn¡¯t see the bodyguards on the outside. Think Steph, you should have noticed that! She sniffed the air before saying. ¡°Joker gas. Holding Alfred hostage. No Bruce. No Joker. They caught Jason. Go in. Draw their attention. I¡¯ll get Alfred.¡± I wait for Cass to run around the building and climb in through a window higher up. Giving her plenty of time I thought of what I could do to draw more attention. I entered the building and walked towards the entrance. As I get to just below the double staircases going up to the second floor I hear a familiar voice calling out to me. ¡°Stop right there blondie. You''re right below the ssh zone if you don¡¯t listen.¡± I looked up and saw Alfred¡¯s medical bed tilted so he might fall two stories if someone were to push it any further. I couldn¡¯t help but cry as I saw one of my father figures put in danger. I growled at Harley before spouting. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this you clown bitch!¡± She gave me a sad pout before saying. ¡°Aww ain''t that cute blondie. Only Mr. J can call me pet names like that. Now stay where you¡¯re at or you¡¯ll have to y catch theatose British butler.¡± Two men in clown masks came around the corner and headed towards me with a rope and chair. A shout from a henchman followed by Alfred being pulled from the ledge let me know my distraction worked. All their attention was drawn to me. That still meant I had to fight tworge men by myself. I pull out my copsible bo staff and quickly dispatch them. I look up and see Alfred¡¯s daughter holding off one guard. Jason throwing punches with two clowns and Cass¡­ Absolutely demolishing six all around her plus Harley and her two hyenas. She jumps up into the air with lights appearing underneath her jumping off them like tforms up to twenty feet while being shot at and jumps down folding one of the guys. She moved effortlessly into assaulting the next. It shocks me so much I forget we¡¯re supposed to be fighting over a hostage. Harley looks as confused as me as Cass closes the distance. Harley tries to speak. ¡°You! OOF!¡± She¡¯s kicked in the stomach and copses. She walked over to Alfred and picked up the entire bed before taking it back towards the room he was being kept in. Jason was the first to break the silence. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Cass responded. ¡°Fucked a guy. Gave me powers.¡± Julia blurted out. ¡°Where the fucks the guy at?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I woke up and began working again. Nick called an all hands meeting so I needed to figure out where the SHIELD HQ was. I made six of therger bullet stopper charms to show off my progress. I find my way to the building and head to where the meeting is taking ce. I smile as I finally get to meet him. It takes some effort not to want to run over and ask for his signature. I look at Clint before saying. ¡°Hey catch.¡± I tossed a bullet stopper at him and wait for him to stop fumbling it and catch it. As he did I pulled out my pistol and shot him in the leg. God I¡¯m d that worked. It would have been really embarrassing if I just shot Hawkeye because I didn¡¯t make the correct rune. Both Hawkeye and Natasha draw their weapons and point them at me. I sigh exaggeratedly before cutting my finger and showing my blood is red. ¡°Can I get a blood show from the rest of you please. Also hello Captain America. It¡¯s nice to meet you, big fan.¡± I walk over and shake his hand. About four guys bust in and point there guns at me. ¡°God if I knew you guys were going to exaggerate your reactions I¡¯d have shot myself in the head. But then I¡¯d have lived because I have another five bullet stopper charms on me.¡± They continue to hold their guns on me and I start to get frustrated. ¡°Can you tell the dipshit mooks to leave? The big boys are talking.¡± Everyone kept pointing their guns at me. What overreactions. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry everyone! Sorry I wanted to show the potential of magic right away. Now can we please go back to normal, also I pulled a gun out and fired it before you guys did anything. Be more proactive when someone pulls out a gun you dipshits almost let me die the first time we met from the same shit.¡± I sigh as they keep their guns trained on me and whisper. ¡°God, this is why the Justice league is beating you cowardly fucks. Nick Fury keeps a secret base in the savagends. He has an-.¡± Fury cut me off. ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough Mr. Storm. What the hell did you think would happen if you fired a gun in a government run building? Think before you do something.¡± I scratched my stomach. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. So what''s up, why''d you need me to stop experimenting?¡± Steve gave me a curious look again. ¡°So this guy can use magic then? I guess I missed out on a lot more than I thought I did on that trip to Russia to look for Bucky.¡± He sat down and as he did so, so did everyone else. A tension from when I fired the gun had been released by him. He goes over a mission debriefing about his trip to Russia. I could care less. I¡¯mpletely checked out of the conversation not paying attention when Nick yells at me. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry Mr. shoot a fucking gun in an enclosed room. Are we boring you? Got my tinnitus acting up with that shit.¡± He pulled at his pack of cigars. ¡°Fury please. There¡¯s ady here.¡± Captain America chimed in. Both Nick and Natashaughed as he lit his cigar. He took a few puffs before saying. ¡°Now. Since we have someone who would clearly be anywhere else but here let¡¯s discuss why we¡¯re all here.¡± He handed me the files I asked for and I scanned through them. Oh shit. ¡°I gotta go right now. Peace!¡± Spoiler Someone mentioned making a whip instead of a baton and I like that idea. The javelin makes more sense since it could function as a staff as well. The big problem is I''ve already written up to chapter 60 so unless I go back and rewrite it in earlier it''ll be awhile be he starts working on their arsenals. Another thing is magic makes up most of thebat especiallyter on. I nned somethingter on but updating their equipment to have staff/weapons does make sense. [copse] Chapter 27 Puking is so heroic Chapter 27 Puking is so heroic I sprinted out of the building. When we talked about who to hire I had him put feelers out for several women I had an interest in and one had just shown up. She was seen near the copsed building. So was the man she was with. Where would she go? It¡¯s been a day they could be anywhere and. There it is. Thest known location was the Lex Luthor luxury hotel. I¡¯m sweating as I reach the door and don¡¯t notice anything. Fuck, I can¡¯t let them leave but I need to find her. Where would the cameras be? I look around and head into a maintenance area. Kicking the door in I scared the shit out of a security guard who was eating his food. I lie and say I¡¯m from the FBI. After getting him to go through the previous hours of footage I see them. Heading to the top floor presidential suite I scan the key card then slowly and quietly as possible open the door. I hear the sounds of sexing from one of the rooms. I¡¯m furious as I open the door and rush at him. I see red as I stab the Purple man in the throat with my knife over and over again. My rage abates as I look at the bloody mess of a person left on the bed. Tears flowed from my eyes as I looked at the woman drenched in blood underneath him. She isn¡¯t Jessica Jones. Jessica was standing naked watching from the side of the bed. Jessica snapped out of her mind control as he died and looked on in horror at the scene in front of her. I step off the bed before vomiting. I wipe the blood off my hand and hold it out for Jessica to shake. ¡°My name is Danny Storm. It¡¯s nice to meet you Jessica.¡± This was the second time she fell under the control of the Purple man in this timeline. The first time she was freed after losing contact with him when he sent her to die fighting the Justice League. Ahh I had cards made for this and I think the sooner I leave the better. ¡°Here¡¯s my card. Sorry about this mess I just thought¡­ Well that doesn¡¯t matter, can you take care of the girl? I think she¡¯s having a mental break.¡± I hand her one of my cards before leaving and calling in a SHIELD cleanup crew for him. Now the bad part¡­ I hate mind control, absolutely hate it and I had nned to purposely avoid siphoning any person who had mind control powers. Well, I just lost control of myself and stabbed a mind controller to death while touching him. I knew I could influence people now and it was only a matter of time before I started using it. At least that would be the normal case. I n to never even start using this power. I get another call and see it¡¯s Fury. After picking up I¡¯m immediately yelled at. ¡°What the fuck! The first thing you do when you get that information is run off and kill someone. What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°He was a mind controlling rapist.¡± For a brief moment we sat still. Ipletely stopped walking as I was so overwhelmed by how disgusting Killgrave was. ¡°Alright then. Come by tomorrow.¡± I was just too frustrated and done with the situation. ¡°Boil down what you want me to do to three sentences man I¡¯m too fucking busy to bother with this shit anymore.¡± ¡°Fine Mr. Storm we need you to vet two other magical based supers for the avengers initiative. Their names are daredevil and white tiger.¡± I responded. ¡°Daredevil is a blindwyer named Matthew Murdok who wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with SHIELD and Ava Ay has joined SHIELD in the past so just send a guy over to talk to her, probably super easy to get her to join.¡± I was frustrated by how much time I was wasting with SHIELD. As much as I¡¯d love to not deal with them I still need the money. They¡¯re also working ironically as a shield protecting me from being picked up by other organizations. I¡¯m fairly surprised I haven¡¯t been attacked by HYDRA yet but they¡¯re mostly cowards as well. I don¡¯t have any family they could hold hostage so they¡¯d have to attack me and I¡¯d wipe the floor with any four of their best agents. With Alexander Pierce still as one of the heads of SHIELD and HYDRA and not being attacked they probably think I don¡¯t know that much about them. I really, really don¡¯t give a shit about all those secret organizations. There¡¯s probably more than one watching me right now and I instinctively raise my middle finger up as I leave the building to throw them off. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°Do you think he knows about us?¡± The skittish man in a ck suit hastily put away the scope pointed at the entrance of the building they just entered. ¡°He probably just expects to already be under surveince. Calm down and call it in.¡± The much calmer man behind him watched as he was being tested if he was suited for the ck suits. ¡°This is agent twenty seven. Eyes on the target, he knows he¡¯s under surveince. Requesting for what to do next.¡± The man who watched pulled out his gun and waited for him to finish talking. As he turned around and notice the gun pointed at him. ¡°W-what I do wrong?¡± The man clicked back the trigger before saying. ¡°You didn¡¯t code yournguage. Anyone listening would know what you were talking about.¡± The man pleaded. ¡°Wait! I donated a million to join the li-.¡± BAM! The disintegrator gun went off, evaporating any existence of the person. The next day it woulde out that a stock broker had gone missing with over twenty million of investors money. Chapter 28 Magic man Chapter 28 Magic man I stay in bed and catch up on sleep. After hearing a knock on the door I¡¯m greeted by the items I ordered on waymazon. Yay! Did I really spend two thousand dors on mostly garbage I can¡¯t use? Yes I did. Three pounds of meteoric iron was worth every penny as the waves of cosmic energy/force leaked off it. I can make my staff! I start with my wizard''s robes. This involves putting a bunch of patches on them with gems inside. Each gem was full of energy and could be pulled off to help with a spell. Having carved the spells on them would activate the moment I ripped the patch off. I also enchanted a sword with a sharp enchantment. I could technically double up by using the weapon then using the spell again myself. It could probably cut concrete like butter at that point. I work on the design and leave an extra two slots for more tes when I get ess to more meteoric iron. The iron makes three tes which I cut grooves out for and fit into the end of the staff. It gives the staff a bulky look but also a magical look to it as well. Three tes that anyone with a single circle can use. Over the course of fucking batgirl I finished the second circle going for arger one than I gave Cassandra and expanded my mana veins to four more chakra points. I only needed to connect to the eight in my limbs and four in my head now. I was going forrger mana veins and flooding the chakra points so they¡¯d be easier to activate. I knew Cassandra wouldn¡¯t really mind the smaller circles and weaker mana veins as she only cared for her physical strength. I could have gone and just fixed her core and she¡¯d have been happy but I¡¯d rather not half ass it on any of the girls I fuck. I coat the staff in a darkcquer before gluing the metal tes in ce. In a hundred years they might fall out but it¡¯ll work for now. Forming a circle with my first magical spell I open a portal into Nick Fury¡¯s room. He looks at me as I let a loud fart go. ¡°This is what I¡¯m working on, you jackass stop bothering me for every little thing. Send Nat over to get fucked so I can finish her first circle and get me more meteoric iron to make more staffs.¡± My teleportation circle wasn¡¯t a danger. To be perfectly honest the sling rings that they use at Kamartaj are extremely old and they lost the ability to make new ones. More likely they stole those rings from the Asgardians and never figured out how to make them. Once again I head to the drug den park and test out my offensive spell. Casting a fireball at the tree it explodes in shrapnel and I immediately flee the scene. Look up the cost of someone chopping a tree down in New York to see why that¡¯s a bad idea to get caught. I don¡¯t have the fifteen thousand dors to waste on being caught exploding a tree. I speak the name of the spell for thest one. ¡°Etativel!¡± Woah fuck this is hard to control. I use my telekinesis to straighten out my path and slowly start to pull me further. I head home and fly over Cassandra and Stephanie as they areing into their part of the house. I decide to scare the shit out of them andnd behind them. Cassandra already hearing me paid me no attention as Inded behind them. Stephanie was not pleased by the sudden person falling down behind her. ¡°Jeez! Give a girl a heads up before you drop by, you almost gave me a heart attack. Alrighte inside.¡± We head inside and I look through their fridge real quick. It stops the small talk from both the girls. ¡°Food aggression I picked up in the military. You learn it when you¡¯re not sure when your next meal will be. I just like to know what¡¯s avable when I enter a new house.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± Cass speaks like she knew what I was talking about. Honestly, I was used to the weird looks. I knew I had some mental problems from the war but I hid them far better than most of the people who came back. Grabbing an apple I crunch into it. ¡°So what¡¯s up. You guys see that Batman fight? Can¡¯t believe the Joker got a 100 to work for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we want to talk to you about. I want to know how much you know about our world and about us. Can you give us any information on that guy from the 100?¡± I finished the apple quickly before tossing the core towards their garbage and correcting it mid flight with telekinesis so it went in. ¡°Exining everything I know about the marvel and DC worlds would take days. Exining everything that happened in thebined universe would take hours, same goes for the alternate universes involving batman.¡± I do talk about what I saw during the fight. ¡°The guy from the 100 looks pretty basic. Big dumb brute probably put his points into strength and endurance. At least bullet proof, maybe could survive a rpg or other small explosion. I¡¯d assume he has one or two unseen powers as well.¡± She noticed something. ¡°You seem more capable than him even though you both should have only been given five points to spend.¡± I pulled out my wallet and handed her my license. The obese man with arge scar on his face looked nothing like me. ¡°I sacrificed my own stats to focus on growth. If we were to have a fist fight I bet Lurch would beat me but I can just not fight him, or trick him, or open a portal up and drop him in the ocean.¡± Stephanie just looked at me confused. ¡°Yea but how did you go from that to this?¡± She said "that" with the sound of disgust while gesturing with her hand when she said "this". Chapter 29 Big ol secrets Chapter 29 Big ol secrets I was going to look for the obvious bugs in their house but decide against it and just use a spell. ¡°Elffab! Alright now anyone listening in with listening devices shouldn¡¯t be able to hear us. We¡¯ll sound like any adults talking in Charlie Brown to them now. I¡¯m showing you a tremendous level of trust by telling you my main powers. The two main powers I got that made this all possible, that is.¡± She sat down and leaned forwards while Cassandra shuffled through the cabs and made herself a bowl of cereal. ¡°My main power and the one I nned on using from the beginning is self biomatter control. It lets me make changes to my body so I put all my stats at as low as they could possibly go and then fixed them with that single power. The other big power I got was the growth power. It lets me select the lowest level of a power and it¡¯ll eventually grow into the strongest version, perhaps even past that in the future.¡± She thought about what I said before asking. ¡°So what about the magic. What about the s-sex power?¡± I just smile at her since that is essentially what the power is. ¡°That would be magical affinity and knowledge for the magic and dual cultivation for the sex power. I¡¯m effectively the foremost expert on anything magical because it gave me magical knowledge from across the universe, not just earth. The sex power is just that, it strengthens myself and anyone I have sex with.¡± She taps the table with her fingers before saying. ¡°Cass¡­ When me and Cass first met you she said you were sad for me. Can I¡­ Would me knowing mess up the timeline?¡± I take in a deep breath as I¡¯m about to go deep into her backstory. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest you are fairly new to the Bat family in my timeline. Mostic writers don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± I will try to exin it better. ¡°Alright so, everyone in the Bat family has something they¡¯re as good if not better than batman at. For Dick it¡¯s his acrobatic skills, Jason is a fighter at heart and Tim gets his detective side. Barbara is the best withputers, Cassandra is even morepassionate than him risking her life to save enemies. For all intents and purposes you¡¯re boiled down to female Robin.¡± I sigh, hating what I¡¯m about to say. ¡°You¡¯re known for wanting to prove yourself so much to Batman you start a gangwar and fake your death after almost dying to ck mask. Your on and off rtionship with Tim is going to be off for a really long time since he left. I mean it¡¯s not really my ce to out him but Tim is gay.¡± She had a contemtive look on her face until I said thest line. She stuttered. ¡°W-w-w-what!? No way! Nuh uh, you¡¯re full of shit! There¡¯s no way Tim is gay!¡± Cassandra chimed in with a mouthful of cereal. ¡°Affirmative. He likes boys.¡± Stephanie turned towards Cass in an instant before yelling. ¡°You knew! Who else does!?¡± She paused and thought about it. ¡°Everyone but you.¡± She stomped around the house pulling at her hair. ¡°Dammit that exins so much! We¡¯ve only¡­ Why did he lead me on for so long?¡± She sat down with a sad look on her face and I put my hand on her leg. ¡°Because he didn¡¯t want to hurt you. When you started dating the first time you were both like thirteen, he probably didn¡¯t know what he liked back then.¡± She just sat there before leaning back in the chair. ¡°God, I¡¯ve never smoked before but I feel like I need a cigarette. Do you?¡± She looked at me. ¡°Yea I keep them on me for other people but you don¡¯t really need one.¡± She looked at me questioningly before I gave her an answer. ¡°I keep beer in my fridge but don¡¯t drink, cigarettes on me but I don¡¯t smoke and a bottle of jack in my glovepartment when I own a car. Another thing I picked up in the army, when enough people die near you asking for a final cigarette or beer you keep them close by.¡± She gave me a solemn look before looking square in the eye. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve worn me down. I¡¯ll go out with you. BUT! I¡¯m not cheap. I want at least three dates before you get anything and at least one date a week after.¡± That¡¯s a lot. I don¡¯t want to make any promises I can¡¯t keep. ¡°Alright, unless one of us is extremely busy. I¡¯m fairlyzy but the Batfamily doesn¡¯t really take breaks. You learn magic and everyone is going to be begging you for help.¡± I gave her a big smile before asking. ¡°So you want to do one of those dates tonight?¡± Chapter 30 Date fight Chapter 30 Date fight I went and got a couple of suits and stole some clothes to wear around the house. Couple of bigfy sweaters and such for the girls. I changed my hair to a silky smooth ck and shave. I could just force the hairs on my face out but it¡¯s rxing to prepare this way. I prepare the best I can before heading outside and walking around the building to their door. I¡¯m greeted by an amazing sight. She¡¯s wearing a light blue dress I¡¯d expect someone to wear to prom. The same color as her eyes, holy fuck I think my heart just skipped a beat. I probably have the biggest grin on my face looking at her. I loaded her into a ¡°borrowed¡± car and headed towards one of the most fancy restaurants you can get into without a reservation. I could have gone fancier but that would take threats and bribes. Maybe for the next date. We eat and I learn more about her past with Tim. I know she¡¯s still not over himpletely but elucidating how they only had sex three times and she pushed for it every single time. She talked to everyone and every single person knew he was gay including Julia who only met him a handful of times. Stephanie grumpily told me that Julia wanted to sleep with me when she found out I could give her powers. I thought she was a lesbian because the only person she was attracted to was Kate Kane¡­ Maybe she¡¯s bisexual? Well, it¡¯s best we don¡¯t make it a permanent thing and I¡¯d rather not unt it in Stephanie¡¯s face. I smile and say. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other people when we¡¯re on this date. I only care about you right now.¡± The tables are too big to grab her hands without looking silly so I just keep smiling while making eye contact as she eats her spaghetti flustered.¡± We finish the meal and I pay the bill¡­ 427$ I try my best not to groan at the price. I walk with her towards the theater as two police officers are looking at the Mercedes I ¡°borrowed¡± and Steph side-eyes me and doesn¡¯t want to ask what that was about. I put my hand on her shoulder and pulled her in. We walk with her leaning into my chest. It was just about night time and we had twenty minutes before the movie started. A loud thump appeared behind us. Years of being in the army has me flinching and turning towards the sound. As I turn to look I put myself between the noise and Stephanie. I recognize him with a nce. It¡¯s the 100 who teamed up with Joker. The brute. He creepily smiles. ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t the little bat and her boyfriend Robin.¡± Iugh as he thinks I¡¯m Tim Drake. He got so much wrong with his observation. She¡¯s not batgirl right now either. ¡°Brag su rof elttab!¡± A whirlwind of smoke surrounds us as my patchy wizard''s robe is suddenly on me instead of the suit. In one hand I hold my staff while the other contains the gun. Stephanie was garbed in her spoiler outfit with her copsible bo staff in her hands. She lets out a gasp. ¡°Woah, neat trick. You¡¯re going to have to teach me how to do that.¡± ¡°Of course my love. Let¡¯s take down the clown lover first.¡± He grits his teeth before saying. ¡°Oh so you¡¯re one of us then. I¡¯ll have to put you down like a dog so you can¡¯t fuck the world up anymore than you have.¡± Iugh before saying. ¡°You¡¯re teaming up with Joker who isn¡¯t even in theics right now. He¡¯s probably working with the light since they haven¡¯t been introduced in the story yet.¡± The sudden shock on his face as he decides to stop talking tells me everything I needed to know. That summoning magic took a huge portion of my stored mana. Pulling clothes is fairly easy but I didn¡¯t know where Spoilers set was so it increased the cost. Also pulling magical items like my robes and staff was a bit more expensive. I tore at a patch on my chest before flinging the ruby in his direction. At about the halfway point it turned into a fire arrow before piercing his body. He shrugs it off barely showing any damage. Fuck, mid superhuman endurance puts him at as tanky as the big guys like rhino. I backpedal as Stephanie flings a half dozen batarangs at him which bounce off. I yell out before hand ¡°Firing!¡± before I pump a few rounds into him. He once again shrugs them off, I don¡¯t even think they pierced his body. Fucking tanky fucker. ¡°Etativel!¡± It¡¯s an expensive spell costing more for a minute of flight than teleporting someone would cost. Jumping backwards I pull out my knife. He clumsily rushes at me with his hands out trying to grapple just as I fly out of his range. As he looks up my vial of sand hits him in the face breaking and flowing into his eyes. He yells out in pain ¡°Wwrrawhh!¡± as I stop my levitation spell and drop back down towards him. My knife pierces into his eye about an inch before he backhands me away. Doing so broke my hand and cracked my ribs. Stephanie pelted him with more batarangs as I slide the sand out of the pierced and blind eye forcing the rest into the eye he still has sight in. ¡°We need to run! We can¡¯t hurt him!¡± I yell at Steph before casting again. ¡°Rekcart!¡± A bolt of light ineffectively mmed into his chest. ¡°Ya nothing I¡¯m doing is affecting him!¡± We ran away while he was still blinded. I could hear him rage and strike nearby cars as we fled. Chapter 31 Doofus got smashed Chapter 31 Doofus got smashed Anger. All he felt was anger. He couldn¡¯t believe he was beaten so badly by two fucking nobodies. He cried out in rage as he sat under his shower letting his eye wash out. His right eye is fucked, he can already tell. When he gets ahold of them again he¡¯s going to rape the girl in front of him. His hand swung down and smashed the bathroom sink. Oh, he¡¯ll get his revenge. He evillyughed as he thought of asking his new friends how to track those two down. He hears a voiceing from the door. ¡°Showering with your clothes on, that¡¯s a bit odd don¡¯t you think?¡± He turned to see him. The man who just humiliated him and almost smiled at what he was about to do to him. The man is holding something in his hand but the bruiser can¡¯t really make it out as he charges at him. He raises it above his head and the bruiser sees that it¡¯s a sword. The man was not going to get lucky again and strike his eye. Everywhere else is too durable for normal des to cut. He can¡¯t help but smile as the man must think that since he stabbed the bruiser''s eye, piercing weapons like des must be able to do something against him. Just as his hand is getting close to his throat he swings down. The de embedded itself into the bruiser''s arm before he wrenched it free. He cried out in pain for the second time sinceing to this world. He didn¡¯t know how the man has a weapon that can hurt him but he just has to stop him from using it more. The bruiser continues to charge at the man, almost getting stuck in the doorway as he continues to stab into him as he backpedals. In a few seconds the man stabbed him a dozen times. The bruiser swings at him and he dodges just enough to not be hit and stabs towards his unblinded eye. He moved his head enough to avoid going blind but just barely. It still dug into his face leaving a p of skin hanging from where it went through. Too skilled. The man was just too skilled. He started to have problems breathing in as the man pierced his lung. He doesn¡¯t stop, continuously stabbing into him. ¡°Ahh you might be wondering why I didn¡¯t use this sword when we were fighting earlier? Perhaps you aren¡¯t wondering why I showed up after leaving my partner at her home?¡± The bruiser didn¡¯t think of either of those but as the feeling of fear for his life started to abate from the man¡¯s question he asked. ¡°Yea why?¡± The de pierces through his throat at his moment of defenselessness. He whispers into the bruiser''s ear. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want her to see what I was going to do to you.¡± The man ced his hand on the bruiser''s head as he lined up the de. His body, having lost most of its feeling, didn''t mind. It was almost peaceful in a sense. The sword plunged into his eye and stabbed his brain, killing him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°This jolly green giant got blood all over my new wizard''s robes.¡± I kicked at his body before looking for some club soda. Of course he doesn¡¯t have any, how the hell did he fit in this tiny ass house? Why wasn¡¯t he living with the Joker or someone else for that matter? I flinched back while the full feeling of what I absorbed from him finally settled in. My strength and endurance broke through to low superhuman. Once I finish my gas core and go onto liquid I¡¯d be mid superhuman which is where I thought he was. I picked up two other powers as well. Extreme muscle expansion Indomitable will The extreme muscle expansion would let him bulk up increasing his strength and endurance further. Probably a single point in it, I feel like end stage I could grow in size like Giganta or Long Shadow. Killing him also unlocked a flood of his memories. Instinctively I knew it was because he was a member of the 100. Us killing each other might improve us somehow. Life before the event that brought us here. I really don¡¯t care about those memories, who gives a fuck how sad the evil mans backstory is he¡¯s dead. I somehow understood why he was working with Joker. He was a hardcore fan mad at how they handled him and wanted to give him more spotlight, I get it I guess. This guy was one of the ones that spawned in my group. He¡¯s the one who hit me when I was unconscious! Eat shit dumb dumb I win bitch! He picked his powers in an attempt to get antern ring. Whilentern rings were busted I think you need more than willpower to get them and each can only have so many or something like that. It¡¯s a highly regted thing and Hal Jordan just happened to get one by ident because he stumbled on a dying alien who passed it on. Hal did such a good job the guardians gave Earth more. Besides that, he lived like aplete dumbass and actually got caught by a group. Aaaaa-and it¡¯s the light. The group with Vandal Savage as the leader. Fuck that I¡¯ll just tell SHIELD to tell the league¡­ Yea, I probably should just tell Stephanie since there¡¯s no way Nick is on speaking terms with them. Chapter 31.5 Bonus chapter Chapter 31.5 Bonus chapter After going through the memories of Victor, that was his name. I felt a simr connection to the indomitable will power. Just like the previous I felt I could view memories if I chose to. I decided to. Who do you think has the strongest will on Earth? Would it be Batman, Superman or Spiderman? Would it be a greenntern? No. It was someonepletely different and unexpected. The memories don¡¯t start on Earth but in Avalon, a magical realm tied to ours. The man was a knight turned sheriff in his old age. He was big, really really big even for people in Avalon who were on average bigger than those on Earth. He lived peacefully, only needing to kill a few stray wolves and drag drunkards off the street and into cells. That is until the rumors of Morgan Le Fay reached them. Rumors spread that she had gone crazy as a lover told her she had a wrinkle below her eye. She struck the man down and began hunting virgins to kill and bathe in their blood. Only two weekster did Morgan Le Fay show up at their small vige. The memories shifted from third person for context to first person and I could feel the same feelings as the body I just flew into. She had a small army of undead soldiers behind her with two vanguards standing next to her. They smelled like death but I couldn¡¯t tell for sure because they were wearing full te. Morgan asked. ¡°Mmmm, handsome man. Do you by chance have any children in this vige? We are searching for them to work in my castle. You¡¯d be well rewarded if you told me where they are." I chuckled at her audaciousness. I wasn¡¯t the brightest but even I could tell that was a bold faced lie. I spoke calmly. ¡°The only women in the vige are those too old and feeble to run from you. The only men left in the vige are those who stayed behind to buy time so you couldn¡¯t find them.¡± The haughty look of hers broke as she sneered before ordering the sacking of our vige. Men fell in line beside me and died in the war of undead. By the end of the first hour I was the only one left alive and I fought for another four. She finally grew sick of my impudence and struck me with magic binding my hands and feet before asking again. ¡°Foolish mortal! Tell me the direction they ran and I¡¯ll give you a swift death, otherwise you¡¯ll end up the same as my two death knights beside me.¡± ¡°Come. Come closer.¡± I mumbled out as I tried to draw her in towards me. She dismounted her stallion and got closer to me. I couldn¡¯t move still,pletely bound beside my ability to speak. I spit in her face. She reeled back before chuckling. ¡°Oh, you poor poor fool.¡± She came closer resting her hand on my chest. My body went still as I felt my heart stop. I could still hear her speaking as my body died. ¡°You will be one of my greatest creations yet fool. The moment of your death you¡¯ll be put into a torturous hell where all you can feel is pain until you agree to my contract. When you do, I¡¯ll have you hunt down every girl you thought you saved from this vige and bring them to me.¡± Her wicked smile vanished from her face as she had already grown bored of me. My body died as the rest of her army passed over me. Pain, so much pain it was unbearable but I had to endure. One day, two days. The pain was something that would drive a man crazy in minutes but Isted. The two death knights by her side hadsted on days which had already shown their strength of will. Days turned into weeks. The only thing that kept me sane was a mantra I was taught as a child that involved my name. Weeks turned into months. I no longer thought, I only repeated the mantra over and over again in my head. Months became years. The vigeid abandoned for over twenty years. A band of adventurers passed through and talked but I couldn¡¯t hear them. I was too busy repeating my mantra. Fifty years passed since my death and a family moved into the destroyed vige. One family became two, then ten. They buried me in a shallow grave nearby as I repeated my mantra. I couldn¡¯t tell how long it had been. More than a hundred years but less than a thousand something finally snapped. The contract she was holding over my head faltered and suddenly my eyes shot open. I wed myself from the grave and into a bustling city. I made my way towards the tether of the contract repeating my mantra. ¡°Ssssss. Ssssssooooo. Sssssooooooo. Sssssooooollll. Ssssssooollllooooommmm. Sssooolllooommmooonnn. Ssoolloommoonn Ggrrr. Ssoolloommoonn Ggrruunnddyy. Ssoolloommoonn Ggrruunnddy b-born on a monday. Solomon Grundy! Born on a monday!¡± I repeated that mantra over and over again. I said it close to five hundred million times by now. I kept going. Anyone who saw me ran. They ran any direction that wasn¡¯t towards me as I chanted my mantra. I kept heading towards the tether. Days turned into weeks as I spoke my mantra. ¡°SOLOMON GRUNDY! BORN ON A MONDAY!¡± I screamed it from my lungs. Weeks passed and I reached the top of a hill and saw a battle of epic proportions taking ce. Morgan Le Fay''s army had grown farrger than before but most were bodies now. There were only a few knights dead but I could tell each was worth a hundred undead. There numbers were about even then, the fight could swing in either direction. I charged at the army shouting. ¡°SOLOMON GRUNDY! BORN ON A MONDAY!¡± Half expecting the men to see me and run ore towards me to attack they split open like Moses parting the sea. They let me charge in. The number of death knights Morgan had by her had grown to eleven. If I had been converted I would have been number twelve, I didn¡¯t know the significance of that number. I tore through the death knights with my bare hands. All were a head shorter and not nearly as wide. I yelled as I ripped my third in half. ¡°SOLOMON GRUNDY! BORN ON A MONDAY!¡± Morgan looked at me with a snarl on her face. ¡°You! You did this to me! You¡¯re the reason why I failed. BEGONE!¡± I couldn¡¯t do anything again. In only a second a portal had appeared in front of me and I was kicked through it. I fell and fell and fell. I continued to fall for a very long time beforending hard into a body of water. Hungry. I was still in pain and hungry. I didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Solomon. Grundy. Born on. A monday.¡± I walked along the bottom of the ocean for an entire year before I reached oxygen. ¡°Solomon Grundy born on a monday.¡± I approached a vige beyond being hungry and in pain. The buildings were big and strange. I tried, god did I try. I was just so hungry. I was spotted by men and women who ran. Different men showed up before pointing ck sticks at me. I finally saw an animal and couldn¡¯t contain myself. I picked up the thing and ate it in three bites. The men in blue uniforms ck sticks made noise at me and I felt something strike me. It didn¡¯t hurt, it was just annoying. I left that area and kept walking until I found an animal then ate it. A man in a field came out with a bigger ck stick and used it against me when I ate his cows. Finally a man in a blue suit with a big S on his chest confronted me. He followed me until I saw another animal and he took it from me before I could eat it. He punched me which made me feel pain for the first time in centuries besides the contract pain. He beat me up and put me in a room I can¡¯t leave¡­ Hungry¡­ In pain and hungry. Chapter 32 Smex scene Chapter 32 Smex scene Tears streamed down my face as thest remnants of the memory faded. God damn that was rough. I need to rank up to a third circle, no even fourth might not be enough. I feel weak and sick to my stomach as the memories from killing the man and the even stronger memories from the power started to fade. Just as I feel like sleeping and rxing I get a ring on my phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nat. Can Ie over?¡± I sit still for a few seconds before saying. ¡°Sure. I¡¯d like to try something if possible.¡± I left real quick and looked for a fat person before calling out. ¡°Sir! Hello sir! You the fat one there, hey can you do me a favor?¡± After getting permission I absorbed three pounds of fat from him. So I can absorb about three times the normal amount if I¡¯m given permission. It¡¯s still not that much unfortunately. After getting back to my house it isn¡¯t three minutester before Natasha knocks andes in. I give her a ss of wine before I ask. ¡°Any chance you want your feeling restored? At least your sexual pleasure?¡± She swirled the ss around before finishing it in one go before saying. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t see any reason not to.¡± We head to my bedroom and I try a spell. ¡°Racs edaf.¡± Nothing visible happens but with diagnostic touch I can tell that her vaginal scars from the surgery had shrunk down to the normal amount anyone who¡¯s had sex before would have. I don¡¯t know what kind of logomancy spell to do to un-deaden nerves so I just do so with biomass control. ¡°Do I have permission to make changes to your body?¡± She nods her head and I slowly begin to reactive the dead nerves in and around her vagina. The sudden activity has her gushing liquid from the sensation. Finally right before she climaxes she tells me and we do our normal put my dick in her mouth before she finishes herself. That¡¯ll be thest time we do it that way though. I finish up using thest dregs of that fat I got earlier to fix her up to about ny percent. I ask another question. ¡°Have you ever had anyone bring you to orgasm through sex?¡± She looked down before saying. ¡°Before we had the surgery we were given to the scientists as a graduation from the assassin academy for us. A hint of what pleasure we could feel before it was taken away¡­ They weren¡¯t gentle and the answer to your question is no. No one has ever made me cum through sex.¡± I lightly smile at her as I close the distance and gently kiss her. ¡°We¡¯ll take all the time you need to get there tonight. It¡¯s all about you tonight my itsy bitsy spider.¡± Sheughed out loud at my nickname for her. We spend a few minutes just kissing before I slide back down and bring her to orgasm through cunnilingus. I line up and I¡¯m about to ask if she¡¯s ready but the look she gives me lets me know to stop asking stupid questions. Just like with Mary Jane I start slow but unlike her Natasha hooks her legs around me and starts fucking herself with my dick. Iugh before saying. ¡°You just had to ask for a hard fucking.¡± I go much faster but still don¡¯t want to go super human yet. The bed began to make an ominous creaking noise and for the first time I heard Natasha moan a real moan instead of the fake ones she gave me the first time. I sped up again and feel her clench around me, she was low superhuman so my breath caught in my throat at the pressure but thankfully I was as well. Harder, even harder still I fucked her. The bed buckled under our fucking as I turned her over and mashed her face into the bed. The light ps of sex became those of a person pping as she started squealing in pleasure. Another ten orgasms and the person above knocks on the floor with her broom. Thankfully I came prepared this time and gave Natasha a ball gag. Thatsts approximately ten minutes before she bites through it. I slow down to let her catch her breath and say. ¡°You got some ce more private than this we can go?¡± Her breasts heave with every deep breath she takes before saying. ¡°Yea but it¡¯s thirty minutes away.¡± I grab my staff and hand it to her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some mana, think of the ce you want to go then make a circle with the staff.¡± In another moment she does as I told her and we go somewhere elsepletely naked. The area she brought us looks like a safe house. I¡¯m brought out of my thoughts as she sweeps my legs out from underneath me and mounts me before saying. ¡°All night. You better be ready to go all night.¡± I can only smile at her as I just barely oust her. She shows off some of the moves she¡¯s learned as an assassin for seduction and positions impossible to pull off without the super soldier serum level of power. The final move I try to pull off is sex in the air but it¡¯s too expensive and I almost fall on my head as the spell falters. Chapter 33 Breakfast with the girlfriends Chapter 33 Breakfast with the girlfriends I wake up half forgetting where I was until I try to move away from the person and I feel like I rubbed the front of my body and honey. Everything feels sticky and I feel almost attached like Velcro to her. Pulling away I get a better look at the area. Looks like a safehouse to me. I pick her up and she¡¯s still out of it. Going through the portal back home I put on some clothes and run out to the vehicle. ¡°Hey Natasha¡¯s still inside and any of my samples are probably bad already. Hand over some vials and I¡¯ll give you some blood to make up for it.¡± I give the collection team a dozen vials of my blood before I head back inside and make breakfast. About halfway through I remember that Cassandra could have totally been eavesdropping if she used her chi on her ears. Eh, that¡¯s not likely to have happened. What are the chances she was strengthening her hearing the hour or so I had sex. I cook a pound of bacon, some breakfast sausage links, hash brown patties and three eggs for each of us. I butter two pieces of toast before cutting it into triangles and taking both tes while levitating a ss of orange juice and milk onto the table. The smell must have been enough to wake her as a minuteter shees out in her underwear. She scratches her butt as she sits down and her hair is a mess. The top she brought was practically falling off and she had that zombie shuffle non morning people had. I put on the Keurig before asking. ¡°Any other vices you¡¯d like satisfied?¡± She drinks her coffee before looking at the food in front of her and taking a bite out of everything. ¡°S-good.¡± She says, still half asleep. At one point she pops up for a second before saying. ¡°I got to use this chi.¡± I just walk over to her and say. ¡°Keep eating, I''ll get it for you.¡± She came a lot tonight but not Cassandra amounts. I finish her first circle and get her to second circle. Then I expand her mana veins all the way before to unlock her chakra points. I exin how to use them and she gets it down quickly channeling them to her fist and punching out. The audible difference in her punch before and after using chi pleased her. We eat in rtive silence before she gets up and kisses me goodbye. About thirty minutes after that Stephanie and Cassandrae in. ¡°Cassandra said you were fuckingst night. Who was it?¡± I was washing the dishes so I turned to her and said. ¡°Ah, that¡¯d be Natasha Romanav. I think SHIELD sent her to try and honeytrap me for my sperm to research but she is just having sex with me to grow her own power now.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then. Where¡¯s all the food at? I can still smell it.¡± Iugh before saying. ¡°If I knew this was going to be amon thing I¡¯d have saved some for you. Give me a sec to make you guys some.¡± I cook them the same breakfast but also leave a te of pancakes on the side for Cass. She mainly ignores it all and goes for the pancakes first. As they ate I remembered. ¡°Ahh, that big guy and Joker were definitely part of The Light. It¡¯s a secret organization of bad guys that want to¡­ Rule the world, I can¡¯t remember what they wanted to do. In the show The Light is from wasn¡¯t very memorable except for the heroes. Really dumb premise involving giving like thirteen year old''s covert missions.¡± She stares at me as if she knows what I¡¯m talking about while eating her slice of toast. ¡°Tim just headed there and that practice still exists. After Lagoon boy died they limited what the titans could do. Anything too difficult and they send in one of the older teams. I¡¯ll have to talk to Bru- Batman about this.¡± She texts on her phone and gets back to eating. As she finishes she picks up her phone and calls while leaving the room. As she does so Cass walks over and sits in myp leaning back into me. ¡°Mmmm. Warm.¡± I lick some of the syrup off the corner of her mouth and we just stare at each other and enjoy the quiet peace hugging each other for a few minutes. She keeps acting more like a child that wants to be spoiled as she bounces on me while acting cutesy. She gets up and sits back down across from me seconds before Stephaniees back in. I don¡¯t think Stephanie would have minded too much but Cassandra must still be shy about showing her affection. I was surprised at who I managed to get to sleep with so far. The nurse, Nat, Mary and Cass are people I wouldn¡¯t consider to be my preference but it still somehow worked out. Stephanie, Poison Ivy, maybe Harley Quinn and a Spider girl is who I was going for and all of them were out of reach right now. No, it was more I was only valuable to those who didn¡¯t care about sex and wanted money or power. It was a means to an end for them. I think Cass might be falling for me and Nat is enjoying the benefits I give to her. She perks up eating thest sausage from her te. ¡°Oh, Batman knew about The Light already. He said they have two on the inside ready to take them down when they go to act.¡± I asked a question I¡¯ve been dreading. I just hope it hadn¡¯t happened yet. ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t say his name because names have power. Uh the little magical man. Has he split the world into two yet? Split children from adults.¡± She stopped chewing then swallowed. ¡°It was only a part of North America. Even still thousands of babies died in the process. If it were the whole world I would shudder at the consequences.¡± Now that I think about it, the world is just more magical and would fight back against evil magic. Plus more heroes working against it would mean less time. Thousands dead is better than the millions that would have died in the show they just glossed over. ¡°In other universes that doesn¡¯t go as well as it did. Millions instead of thousands¡­ I¡¯m d it happened the way it did. It lets people know how dangerous magic is.¡± We sat in silence thinking about how bad it could have been. Even if only 1% had died when rion split the world into two dimensions it would have still been 6 million and that¡¯s a conservative estimate on the numbers if I¡¯m being honest. Also splitting the world into two would be drastically different in a third world countrypared to America. A three year old might be able to open the fridge and eat some string cheese but one in sub-Saharan Africa would most likely die without a parental figure around. A knock on the door drew my attention and for the first time since moving here I used the ring doorbell to see who it was. ¡°Well that¡¯s depressing. Any chance you two bat beauties can leave me with him. Got something I need to discuss with the man at the door.¡± Chapter 34 Punisher and Batman Chapter 34 Punisher and Batman A hulking man sat down across from me, the chair creaking from his weight. Once again I was starstruck at the sight of another hero I was a huge fan of. Sitting across from me wearing his trenchcoat and body armor with a skull on it. ¡°Hello Punisher, it''s nice to meet you. Hope I haven¡¯t done anything too bad.¡± He looked at thedies again and I said. "He probably wants this to be private. No eavesdropping Cass. Actually elffab!¡± Anyone trying to eavesdrop would hear the sounds of Cassandra moaning and our bodies pping against each other. They left and he began to speak as he pulled out proid pictures. ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking this man for thest few days and wouldn¡¯t you know it just as I get a confirmed sighting of him he ends up dead.¡± The pictures he showed were of the brutally killed 100 member I butchered. Pictures of blood covering almost the entire house with a puddle covering most of the hallway where I killed him. The man was a leaker for sure. ¡°Now who would have guessed that someone I had also been keeping tabs on showed up at the scene just before he was found dead.¡± He pulled out pictures of a tv with surveince taking pictures of me just before I entered his house with a lockpick set visible from the camera. I could only smile. ¡°All circumstantial unfortunately. Sure I could have not killed him in front of a girl I was on a date with letting him get away so I could kill himter when she wasn¡¯t around but. Who¡¯s to say I just didn¡¯t want to have a chat with him and someone else showed up and killed him with an impossibly sharp sword.¡± I stood up and walked over to the sword. Picking it up I ced it on the table. He looked at it questioningly before dragging it across his forearm with just the weight of the sword itself digging into his flesh. ¡°Woah boy that¡¯s a sharp son of a bitch right there.¡± Before he could bleed all of my table I chanted. ¡°Tink.¡± Closing his wound before more than a few drops of blood could leak. ¡°That¡¯s some cool tricks you got there. I mainly came by to test your personality, you know see if I had to put you down.¡± I just smile at him and say. ¡°Nope, never killed an innocent in my life and I just have to say big fan of your work. The new series of yours was spectacr, I got goosebumps reading it the first time when you fought all those crocodiles in the pool.¡± He had a big smile on his face now. ¡°Alligators but yea that was pretty badass. I¡¯m d someone else saw me take down that drug lord. That shit was crazy. Alright then if you act up and kill anyone innocent I¡¯ll be back here.¡± He stands up and I stop him. ¡°Take the sword please. It was one of my earlier works and it¡¯s already chipping. I¡¯ll need to rece it soon but you never know when you¡¯ll need an impossibly sharp sword.¡± He wavers for a moment before grabbing the sword and leaving. I walk over to the door and open it letting Stephanie roll on the floor. ¡°What were you talking about? I couldn''t hear anything.¡± Cass just looked slightly mad and embarrassed. ¡°Not. Nice.¡± Iugh and say. ¡°Nothing important. Just business is all. I gave him a magic sword.¡± That sword I gave him was a mixture of metal forged sloppily and fast with barely enough power to keep the sharp enchant running on it for a year before it broke down. It would get more use from him than me. Fuck, he fights vampires with de in this universe sometimes I should have got the sword blessed. Whelp, good luck I guess hope that shit still works. Smaller knives with the same effect made more sense. The way I made that sword was spare materials, making four simr knives would have probably been smarter. I hear a knock at my door again. I actually get angry before putting back on my mask of indifference. Answering it, I''m surprised by the sight of Bruce Wayne. We go through the same routine with him asking what exactly happened dancing around him finding the dead 100 members in front of Cass and Steph. He was upset I had murdered but couldn¡¯t let it be known he knew it was me. Well, with him here¡­ ¡°Hey can I ping around using your boom tubes so I can teleport to those locationster. I¡¯m looking for these three specifically and can¡¯t say them out loud because two of them are date locations for Steph and me.¡± He gave me a smirk and we headed back to the Wayne mansion. It¡¯s a quiet ride in his supercar. With him being outed as Batman it didn¡¯t make sense for him to ride in a less defensible vehicle but at one point a drink was thrown at his window. He shook it off like he normally would and I can only say. ¡°Have you thought about quitting for awhile? If you take more shifts on over watch at the Watchtower people will forget about it sooner. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t move Alfred there if I¡¯m being honest.¡± He looks at me through the mirror and I can tell he¡¯s angry at what I just said. I just told him. ¡°You¡¯re only human Bruce¡­ Besides people attacking you through your businesses you have to know they¡¯ll try to get to you through your family.¡± I spoke up again. ¡°You know¡­ In theics you don¡¯t really teach Stephanie anything, she¡¯s Robin for a few months then you take that position away. She tries to prove herself to you and dies in the process¡­¡± I don¡¯t have to say more. As one of the smartest people on the he knew he fucked up. Chapter 35 Making shit Chapter 35 Making shit Having another system to teleport around to so I can teleport to any continent was a life saver. It saved me thousands of dors on air travel and getting California, Texas, Washington and Florida gave me the ability to get anywhere in America fairly quickly. I also get Nebraska just to round out my American travel locations. My ns for the future were looking better as I took a detour back home and headed to Arkham Asylum first. I¡¯ll go through the normal routes to have Poison Ivy freed but if I can¡¯t do it legally, well¡­ There¡¯s always the break her out method and maybe kill some of the more evil members I can steal powers from. I ate a burrito from a stall as I looked over the city from a rooftop. It wasn¡¯t perfectly New York. It was abination of things I could recognize from my trip there, of marvels New York and Gotham. The biggest change would be the titans tower in the ce of the statue of liberty. Getting thest teleport location by flying over and teleporting away before anyone else can show up I port home. Tomorrow I nned on asking her out on another date so tonight I just worked on other magical items. Honestly it was mostly experimenting, there weren¡¯t many known ways to make powerful magical items. Most happened through a fluke or experiment gone wrong. I made a decent version of the staff of the living tribunal. Well, my version was the baton of the living tribunal. The main problem was it was a dangerous weapon and didn¡¯t really function that well as a whip. It burned whatever it touched and cut as well. It scored a deep gash in the dirt out near my workshop and I had to quickly fill in the whole as the grass around the strike lit ame. Finding cloth with enough life and wind energy to make a cloak of levitation was going to be a bitch and a half. ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m a fucking idiot!¡± It didn¡¯t have to be cloth, that¡¯s thinking in the old way. It could be a stic lining that does the magicalponent with a cool outeryer of cloth so it didn¡¯t look like a magical raincoat. Doing it that way I could just mix in magical ingredients during the bonding process of the stic to get the desired effect. There were a few ways to get a simr effect to the cloak''s defensiveness to the wielder. For one I could do what the original creator did and bind a soul into the creation. That was a pretty big no go though as I don¡¯t think the good guys would be fine using/wearing the soul of a young child. The next would be to put a location pinging enchant on it and hope a particr fae wanting to travel the world would grab onto the clothing. More than likely it would be neutral or evil though so I¡¯d have to scrap two out of every three cloaks I make. The next option would be to have the person bind it as their familiar. You normally do this with magical creatures but it could be done with magical items. Over the course of their time together the cloak would grow a pseudo sentience very simr and would try to protect their owner. The final option would be to obtain mystical materials from the fae dimension to make the item. A crown of harpy feathers for the flight and a komainu scale for the protection aspect. If I was lucky griffon or phoenix feathers would serve both purposes but they were far more rare. The harpy feathers might also make the person wearing the cloak more horny than usual as well. Ah, I could get a pegasus feather from the valkyries on Asgard. I wasn¡¯t sure which would be easier, going to a fae dimension or to Asgard. I think for my cloak I¡¯ll bind it as a familiar and for everyone else¡¯s I¡¯ll try to make it with enchantment magic for flight then have a n of brownies live inside for the protection. That way they¡¯ll also clean whatever room the cloaks are left in as well. I google locations that sell cloaks and of course there¡¯s a store within ten blocks of me that sells them. I don¡¯t have nearly enough air infused gems to make the levitation spell. I head to Britain and disguise myself with magic. After entering the store I talk him into showing me all the emeralds he has at which point I put them into a sack and make a portal out of there stealing like thirty thousand dors worth of emeralds. I repeat this for the other gems I¡¯m going to use. I find stic bottles of a simr color to the gems and begin to crush the gems down. Melting the stic down and mixing in the gemstone dust isn¡¯t very effective but it¡¯s what I got to do before I have an infuser to do this much better. After melting and mixing in the dust three separate times because the magic was too unevenly distributed I get my first sticyer to put under the cloak. The end product is a normal cloak with a defensiveyer first. This was not strong enough to stop bullets but would provide the same protection as a set of leather armor. Next would be the doubleyer of insting magic so I wouldn¡¯t get too hot or cold while wearing it. The nextyer was self cleaning, as I didn¡¯t n on having brownies live in my cloak it would get dirty without thisyer. Finally I finished with the flight magic. The rest of the day was spent tearing it apart and redoing the enchants then figuring out why I couldn¡¯t bind it as a familiar. Apparently stic isn¡¯t a good binding agent for familiar contracts so I had to flood the cloth part of the cape with my mana and wait before applying it with a familiar contract. Teaching it to defend me was going to be another part of the process and its pseudo sentience could be programmed with simple phrases. I got the cloak to fly to me whenever I pped my knees or I said. ¡°Whelp I suppose.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 60+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 15 Choice maker gets ess to voting Which stories get bonus chapters Which of the suggested stories bes the next I¡¯ll write about Chapter 36 Closure Chapter 36 Closure ¡°That cloak looks good on you.¡± Stephanie said as she wore her Spoiler outfit. I smiled. ¡°Yep this is what I spent yesterday making.¡± She looked at me in confusion. ¡°You made that? Like tailored it?¡± Iughed again. ¡°No. I added the sticyer of enchants to it.¡± I pulled the cloak to the side and showed her. ¡°It does a bunch of things but the main one is levitation magic. It was expensive though¡­ There¡¯s a sheet of stic worth ten thousand dors floating over the Antic ocean right now.¡± Sheughed thinking it was a joke but my dead stare in the direction the stic flew off let her know I wasn¡¯t lying. She asked. ¡°So where are we going on our date?¡± I opened a portal to the entrance of titans tower. She froze and I had to grab her hand before she finally followed through. I clicked the buzzer and I¡¯m connected to the vision of Nightwing on the other side. Cool this will make things easier. ¡°Is Tim in?¡± A whooshing sound of a weapon passing by his head as he responded. ¡°Yea he¡¯s here. What is this about?¡± They really shouldn¡¯t have a visible camera in their room. ¡°We¡¯ll be right up.¡± I made a portal into the room he was in. Portals didn''t work like in the movies. I couldn''t just think of a name and open a portal to that person. I needed to have been in that location before. Normally you wouldn¡¯t be able to connect a video or picture with a location but you could if it was an urate depiction of the room nearby. It also increased the mana cost tremendously but it was only like five floors up. We entered as I felt the dip in my mana from not using the teleportation magic correctly. The two people fighting were none other than Nightwing and Robin. Both stopped mid fight to look at us. I looked Tim dead in his eyes before saying. ¡°Alright. You and Spoiler have a lot to talk about. I''ll be heading out to bring back a pizza.¡± Without another word I flee the scene. I port out and almost drop fromck of mana. I order the pizza and wait for it to cook and recharge my mana before porting back in. No one is in the training room. I head to the door but it¡¯s an automatic thing that opens when someone with either amunicator or some other piece of tech gets close. I called out. ¡°Any help with the door?¡± For a brief moment I think I might need to port down to the bottom before the door opens. I follow the hallway to an elevator and go up to where they were. Surprisingly there weren¡¯t many people around. The Titans tower should have like twenty to thirty residents but I only see five. It must be Nightwings group as the only ones in the tower right now the other four teams must be out on missions. More likely Nightwings team got stuck in case help was needed by the other teams out. I feel really silly ordering five pizzas now. ¡°Hey you get that sorted out?¡± I ask the two sitting next to each other watching another team fight an army of robots. Looks like a H.I.V.E base they¡¯re taking down. I recognize Jason Todd, Robin and Wonder Girl. The Antean and a metahuman? I couldn¡¯t tell who he was, just looked like a normal kid to me without his costume. ¡°Pepperoni here, meat lovers, extra cheese, vegetarian and vegan pizza from top to bottom.¡± I said as I put the pizza¡¯s down. They¡¯re young kids and as expected one goes for the vegetarian while the other goes for the vegan. I pop the pepperoni and sit down next to Stephanie. I should have grabbed tes, I thought as I caught hot cheese dripping off the pizza almost ruining my new cloak. I changed my hair to the normal blonde colorst night so the room wasn¡¯t full of ck haired boys. I asked again. ¡°So Robin exin himself. We good Steph?¡± She took a bite out of her pizza. ¡°Yea we¡¯re good. Thank you for this. I needed closure.¡± I finished the pizza and told Tim. ¡°No one cares that you¡¯re gay. This isn¡¯t the eighties anymore. You should have told Steph two years ago when you got that crush on the pink haired boy you thought was a girl at first.¡± ¡°All the way back then!?¡± Stephanie asked and I could onlyugh as I remembered she was mad at him because she also thought he was a girl and was jealous. It might have even been before that as it was the first time in the newics that showed him as anything more than straight. I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t go the bisexual route with him this time. This might have seemed like an odd ce to bring someone on a date but it made sense in my mind. It would let her know for sure that I was telling the truth and close a potential rift between the two of them for as long as Tim hid that fact from Steph. I mime looking at a watch saying. ¡°Alright folks best to mosey on out of here. We still have dinner to head to.¡± I open another portal back to about a block away from the restaurant. This is the fancier ce you needed a reservation to get into. At least you did if you didn¡¯t tip the staff a thousand dors to misce someone else for that night. We made it a few steps before her phone started pinging her. ¡°Again!? Can we go on a date without something happening?¡± Spoiler Alright so a lot of people are asking why the protagonist is stealing when he had the money to pay for things. Because he can, it''s super easy to do and why waste money when you can just take it with there being no chance of being caught. Also I find it strange you guys care about him stealing when he literally sawed a man''s head off because it was seconds faster to do that then figure out how to steal the cor. Like killing is fine but stealing is somehow worse? He ced a tracker on someone so he could hunt them down and kill themter when his girlfriend wasn''t around to see it then looks around his apartment for cleaning supplies to get blood out of his robe. The protagonist isn''t a good guy. He likes heroes and he likes viins. He kills for a reason, he steals for a reason. The average daily ie of a jewelry store is over 30k. He didn''t even steal what they''d make in a single day''s worth of gems. The jewelry store owner wont even register the amount stolen as more than a blip and that''s if they weren''t insured which I''m pretty sure(not positive) they need to be in order to run the store. You can say the employee might be fired or their could be other repercussions but once again the protagonist has killed multiple people. The protagonist has goals. One is to be one of the richest people on the and spending 3% of yourworth on something you can get for free is incredibly short sighted. He spent twenty minutes of his day to save 30k and get the gems he needed anyways. When he''s racking in billions of dors do you think he''d steal the gems? Probably not (he might still do it for fun), because it wouldn''t be worth his time to do. He''d buy the gems and have them shipped to wherever they''re needed. Or more likely have someone else buy more gems so he wouldn''t need to. (which SHIELD is in the process of doing. He just wanted to make his cloak first.) [copse] Chapter 37 Playing god Chapter 37 ying god We ran towards the alerted area she received. At least two supers were fighting and I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t change our clothes into the fancy restaurant ones yet. After running four blocks we see it. All the Spider family are fighting against some of their enemies and even more. Kingpin, Joker, Batman and Blockbuster are all also fighting. They made Blockbuster the twin brother of Kingpin in theics. The green goblin flew above as he had a hostage tied under his goblin glider. As Spiderman swung after him in our direction he cut the rope. The hostage dropped in front of us. I ran towards her and Spider man whipped out stopping her from stting on the floor. A crack loud enough for us to hear it a block away came from the hostage. No, Gwen was Ghost spider in this universe. Who just had their neck snapped? ¡°Aunt May!¡± Spiderman called out. No. I refuse this shit. Why? Why kill off Aunt May just to give Spiderman even more grief. I didn¡¯t like when they did it in the movies and didn¡¯t like when it happened right in front of me. I didn¡¯t have the time to cast a levitate spell before she hit the ground. No! Think! A neck snap isn¡¯t immediate death. I push back Peter Parker and put a hand on Aunt May to diagnose her. Dead, brain dead in minutes. It would take twenty pounds to maybe be able to save her. The chances of me passing out from the strain was much more likely and I only had ten pounds of biomass to use. I screamed out loud. ¡°I REFUSE!¡± I pulled at the knife on my belt and sawed at my own arm. Thumping to the ground I absorbed it into my biomass storage and began to heal her. Even in the first five pounds I feel my mental strength wane. No! I REFUSE! I feel her bones shift back into position and with a crack I almost fall unconscious. NO! If I fall asleep now she¡¯s still dead! I force her heart to start pumping again. Heavy. My eyelids are so, so heavy. I¡¯m about to pass out before I remember what I was doing. NO! I need to restart her brain. With a jolt her lungs start breathing again and she shudders awake. I hold her down and tell her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your neck was broke and it still needs to be set so it¡¯ll heal properly.¡± I looked at her face. She was old but she looked more like the Aunt May from the movies than theics. She was still a beautiful woman, maybe with crows feet and slowly graying hair but she still had another few decades to live. As I stared at her face blood dripped onto it. Ah fuck I think I gave myself a hemorrhage pushing my power. A few more drops of blood struck her face as I managed to roll to the side. Peter stood by us with his eyes wide. I just made a miracle happen. I just brought someone back from death. I was crying again. It must be this young body that keeps making me cry. He didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t move. I had to remember what was happening. I shut off my arm which was pouring blood like a faucet with biomatter control. The mix of blood loss and mental strain made me woozy. I called out to Peter. ¡°Go. Your people need you, Pete-Spiderman. I¡¯ll watch her.¡± I pulled out my pistol as I remained sitting. It shook violently in my hands. I didn¡¯t know where Stephanie went and I doubted anyone would head in this direction. ¡°Hey. Are you okay?¡± A voice came from behind me as I hadn¡¯t been looking in that direction. It caught me off guard. I swayed before saying. ¡°Yea I¡¯m great. Ahh but she isn¡¯t. Her neck is broken and needs an ambnce.¡± ¡°Hey look at me. I¡¯m an EMT. We''ll have her ready and going soon but you look out of it too. You sure you don¡¯t need to go with us.¡± I look at her now and, yes she is an EMT. The ambnce doors were being opened by another EMT who was arge man who quickly pulled out a gurney and neck brace already knowing exactly what was wrong with her. Did I not notice him when I spoke with her? ¡°Yea. I think I need to go to the hospital too.¡± Somehow they didn¡¯t notice the gun or knife I had and as I stood up I almost copsed again. ¡°Hey. Easy now stay down until we get your friend then we¡¯lle get you. Are you fully coherent? What¡¯s today''s date?¡± No¡­ Something seemed wrong with this. It was too soon and convenient. ¡°What kind of dumb question is that?¡± I stalled for time trying to levitate the girl EMT and I can¡¯t, she doesn¡¯t exist. I try to levitate areas around me until an area ten feet away from me pings. I turned and fired, the gun was ripped from my hand as the invisible man slowly became visible. He asked. ¡°W-why?¡± That really confused me. ¡°Why what? Why did I assume you weren¡¯t real? Why did I know where you were? Why did I shoot in your direction? Why am I rambling as I¡¯m crawling towards you? Well those all have a good reason.¡± I didn¡¯t answer him as I pulled off his helmet and stabbed him in the throat. Information flooded into me about special effects and hypnotism. Also a little information on chemistry and robotics entered my mind as well. That meant this man was definitely the real Mysterio. Once again the feeling of a sliver of something else entered me. The hallucinogenic gas he pumped into the air to make me more susceptible to his 3D illusions. I needed to look over his items and see if I can use any of themter. I opened a portal and pushed his body through dropping him off in the park near the burnt tree. My mental faculties came back at the end of that encounter or I¡¯d have been in big trouble as he snuck up on me. Honestly if he had a gun I¡¯d have been done for. Eh, some people just get way too into their own gimmicks. Chapter 38 Gave her a hand Chapter 38 Gave her a hand ¡°Sorry about that. I was sort of out of it after healing you. Sorry I couldn¡¯t do more... Almost cked out from the mental strain just getting you back to life.¡± Aunt May was extra polite. ¡°Ah don¡¯t even mention it. You want me to keep you killing that guy a secret? I¡¯m looking straight up at the sky I assume you did something with his body.¡± Oh fuck yea she''d hear that. ¡°Yea dumped it into the park nearby for now so I can go back and loot him. You keeping it a secret is probably for the best. Pete gets a little weirded out around dead people.¡± She smiled at me and asked. ¡°Oh you know Peter then?¡± I kind of scratched the back of my head with the gun. ¡°Well I¡¯m one of the 100 so I¡¯ve read about him a bunch. Your husband dying is normally a huge thing in his story and normally another person dying also messed him up for a while.¡± She was silent as Batman and Spoiler came running over. He looked at my arm and I just noticed. ¡°Dang it! I got blood all over my new cape. Hey Batman can you call the hospital for an injured person. I kind of forgot until now to do that.¡± He threw his batarang at me. ¡°OW! Motherfucker! Really? There¡¯s easier ways to see if I¡¯m fake. You couldn¡¯t have Stephanie ask me a question? Dick¡­¡± So that meant he did fight Mysterio. ¡°Mysterio ran away.¡± I try to point with my missing hand. ¡°Well this is going to be annoying. I meant it that way. I don¡¯t think you can catch him though. How¡¯d the rest of that turn out?¡± ¡°We have one injured and one dead on their side. Spiderman managed to stop the injured one from dying but Joker turned sides and shot the Scorpion who was injured and taken out very early in the fight.¡± Well I was kind of d to be honest. That was one of Spiderman¡¯smer viins. I think this version also stole the suit and was a petty crook up until that point. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten much if anything from siphoning him. A real ambnce siren went off as I now remembered another thing that seemed weird about the whole fake ambnce. Spiderman showed up just as they did and helped load his Aunt into the back. He looked at me again and I handed him my card before they left. I asked Stephanie. ¡°Hey can I get A HAND making my way back home?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Stephanie¡¯s insides were churning as she helped free civilians from falling wreckage. ¡°He just cut off his hand. His freaking hand!¡± She whisper yelled to herself having a hard time not vomiting. This might be the first time she was d that there was an emergency to deal with so she could unpack thister. Her emotions shifted and she stood still just thinking as Batmannded in front of her. ¡°Robin! What¡¯s wrong?¡± He reaches for her and shakes her out of her emotional turmoil. One word spoken. ¡°Danny. He ran up to a dead woman and chopped his hand off. It-it doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± They finish fighting and head over to where she said the body was. It didn¡¯t make sense to batman. His detective eye noticed several oddities like a decent sized pool of blood with no body near the two. The man who looked unarmed but with the tenseness of someone ready to attack at a moment''s notice. He also noticed the missing hand was healed over and the previously dead woman was alive and talking. No, this man was dangerous. He kept killing viins at an abnormal ratepared to other heroes and especiallypared to the 100. Almost any who fought against heroes or viins somehow lost even if it was a surprise attack. To kill three in such a short time, he tied the death of Sandman to him, was something that couldn¡¯t be ignored. He gave Batman and Stephanie a goofy grin as he asked. ¡°Hey can I get A HAND making my way back home?¡± Batman almost chuckled at his morose humor but just shook his head instead. He needed to at the very least learn more about him. What exactly were his powers? Stephanie left with Dan and they made their way home. About halfway there Danny passed out from built up fatigue and blood loss. Chapter 39 Day of rest Chapter 39 Day of rest I woke up in my room and heard the sounds of dishes ttering in the main room. I checked both bathrooms and they were locked. The system in ce is you share two bathrooms with two separate families. Each had to walk through the bathroom and lock the door every time they used it but it was better than only having ess to one. Well. Even still I had to pee and both were upied. Holding it in I check to see what Stephanie is doing. A set of pjacksid on a te and I got an idea. ¡°Any chance I can go get Cass and maybe use one of your bathrooms before Ie back over?¡± She flipped the pancake she was cooking before saying. ¡°Sure. She¡¯s probably eavesdropping so she should unlock the door before you get there." I walked through the adjacent kitchen and cut across to their room. Opening the door Cass practically throws herself at me as I do so, kissing me hard and biting my lower lip hard enough to draw blood. She licks the blood and says. ¡°Go pee. We¡¯ll continue when you¡¯re done.¡± Using the bathroom with a missing hand is weird. I was confused as I came out of the bathroom and she gave me a bear hug lifting me off my feet. ¡°Got full story from Steph. Hope you can. Heal Alfred.¡± I smile and hug her back before whispering in her ear. ¡°If you figured out what I want to do then you should give me a reward tonight?¡± She put my feet on the ground after hugging before jumping up and wrapping her legs around me. I spun her around and carried her through the kitchen with her still attached kissing me. I set her down near the door. I think she¡¯s still too shy to show that type of affection in front of anyone else. We head inside and eat then I get to work just walking the streets and asking anyone if they¡¯d like to lose some weight. After four hours of some extremely rude people followed by thankful people I saved up one-hundred spare pounds of biomass. I would rather not have to sacrifice my hand again. I could restore my hand but the amount of biomass needed was extreme. It was about twice as much as I¡¯d collected that day. I made a newton''s cradle and while the balls were cking it would apply a white noise baffle to the surrounding area. I can¡¯t keep leaving my house every time I bring a girl over. Fuck¡­ Fury is definitely going to want one of these¡­ I should probably sell them as well since it¡¯s fairly easy to make. Not only would it block anyone eavesdropping close by, it would stop someone from listening through a bug. I was tired from constantly draining fat from people. I slept knowing I would be woken up that night. As expected I left the light on and a woman approached me that night. It was Nat, uh oh. ¡°I got another girling tonight.¡± She looked at my hand confused. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I smirked and yed it off. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose it in a fight. It was the cost of being a good person. I can regrow it but it¡¯s too expensive for now.¡± Cass opens the door cautiously and peaks in. Nat and Cass look at each other for a few seconds. ¡°Uh. I was just leaving.¡± Nat said as she started to put her jacket back on she had taken off. ¡°We need a system for this. I¡¯ll put a car freshener in the window if someone is staying over unless¡­¡± I look between the two. ¡°You two want to both sleep with me?¡± Cass looks at Nat before saying. ¡°...No¡­¡± I could onlyugh. ¡°Cool, cool, cool alright.¡± Nat walks up to me and ces a kiss on my lips. ¡°Alright Danny boy. We¡¯ll pick this upter.¡± As she left I started the newton¡¯s cradle activating the babble field and grabbed the lube. ¡°No need.¡± I set it back down on the stand. She starts taking off her clothes while talking. ¡°I. Don¡¯t like her.¡± I took off my underwear as she finished stripping and asked. ¡°Why?¡± She climbed on me pressing her naked body against mine and humming content. ¡°Stinks like bodies.¡± I kiss her and as I roll her over to make love to her I remember. Oh shit, I forgot about Mysterio¡¯s body. Whelp¡­ That¡¯s gone. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Natasha wasn¡¯t sure he had anything to do with the body they found in the park. Danny seemed too indifferent about the death but the bullet. That bullet came from an especially big handgun. He was either a serial killer or a veteran of war but the one line everyone picked up on in their first meeting made them think he was young in his past life as well. ¡°I guess bullying a kid is something Captain America wouldn¡¯t agree with so that¡¯s why he¡¯s not here.¡± Most people don¡¯t view themselves as a kid especially when they¡¯re angry. He was either a very good actor who caught on that they were trying to build a psychological profile on him or he was in fact between sixteen and twenty four like they had guessed. He moved like a veteran though. Unconsciously checking angles when he entered rooms, sitting in chairs facing the door, palming weapons when meeting people including her . There were a few other ways she could determine he had seen realbat. The rtionship he had with director Fury was another way they could tell he could keep people off tilt. She was happy at her new magical abilities but hadn¡¯t had much time to read through the book Danny had given her. The logomancy he exined was interesting but her low number of circles severely limited what she could pull off. Using shields as tforms was another method described in the book but she could only conjure one at a time. She started to think about her future. Natasha often had daydreams of raising children. It was one thing she truly wished for and was devastated when her womb was taken from her. She unconsciously ced her hand on her stomach. Those thoughts had slowly started including Danny as the father raising the child. A soft smile popped on her face as she got back to dismantling the corpse. Chapter 40 Who’s Damian? Chapter 40 Who¡¯s Damian? I woke up and went to roll off the bed but couldn¡¯t catch myself because I was still missing an arm. You don¡¯t realize how often you go to do something only to remember. ¡°Oh yea I don¡¯t have both arms.¡± Cass had left at some point and I made myself a buttered cheese toast sandwich for breakfast. I had a lot to do again today. Our final date was nned and I needed far more biomatter to feelfortable with it. I spent pretty much all my time that day sucking fat out of people to prepare. Practically putting myself to sleep with how mentally exhausting it was. I had gotten up to about 270 pounds of biomatter. That still seemed low. Just repairing vessels, moving her spine back into the right ce and jolting her back to life cost me so much and I think I sort of cheated with indomitable will reducing the price by making it more mentally exhausting. Aunt May still had a long road to recovery ahead to fully recover. She was alive though. I¡¯d cut off both my legs as well if it meant she wouldn¡¯t die. At the end of the day I brought someone back from the dead. I was tired though and decided to take a quick nap before my date. Everything went perfectly, not forgetting to set the rm clock. No wacky zany ro where we stop talking to each other over a misunderstanding. She was still getting ready when I knocked on her door. She wore a different dress every single date while I used the same suit. I had more but I wanted her to remember this suit specifically in the future as the one that we went on our dates with. As I waited I checked my messages and scrolled lextok. It was mostly thirst traps but it had the asional bit ofedy mixed in. Cass watched over my shoulder at a cat jumping into a bathtub before trying hard to get out but getting stuck. Her suddenugh made me stop and look at her before noticing Steph out of the corner of my eye. A sleek purple dress with her hair tied up. Golden earrings and a pearl ne drew attention to her face. She hadn¡¯t really done her makeup before and I was shocked at her beauty. She was cute without any effort but I could appreciate the work that went into making her truly beautiful. I had to control myself, slowing my heart rate and stopping my erection as I stood up. I walked over to her and offered her my arm which she gently grasped. I opened a portal to an alleyway and cast a deodorant spell to not ruin her experience. It was right around the corner when she saw the canal and guessed where we were. ¡°We¡¯re in Paris!¡± She gasped at the sudden ambiance. It was a different time zone allowing us to get into a very good restaurant because it waster than when most would eat. Also I tipped another thousand to make sure. Dinner was fine, as authentic as the food was the only thing that really stood out to me was the bread. Stephanie seemed to have loved it though. We talked about everything that happened recently and she spoke how she felt she missed her childhood because of who her father was. She sighed contentedly as we finished our meal and went on a gond ride. Just as she thought it was over I portaled her to the end of our night. She looked around, noticing immediately where we were. As she eyed me suspiciously I chuckled. ¡°I got permission.¡± We went into the mansion of Bruce Wayne. As we walked to a room she stopped as she recognized where we were going. I moved forwards and opened the door letting her see Alfred surrounded by the other members of the bat family. Tears welled in her eyes as I told her what I wanted to do. cing a hand on him I could tell what was causing him to beatose. He had a brain bleed from Joker beating him that didn¡¯t heal correctly. It would take fifty biomass to heal fully but¡­ I think I can get it to where he is awake with less than that. I had rapidly improved my biomass control so my upper limit of 20 two days ago was in my range without struggling. As I healed the torn tissue I could see more electrical brain waves than before. Just as I was about to start pushing past my limit his eyes fluttered. The old man tried to sit up but Bruce ran to him before he could. As he started to exin I left and stood outside the room. It wasn¡¯t my ce to see that touching family reunion. Loud bawling from Stephanie as she ruined her makeup from seeing him awake. Alfred was as much a father figure to her as Bruce was, maybe even more. I let them settle down before walking back in and telling them I still needed to do more work for him to be fully healed. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he was even better than he was before as I sped up his metabolism. It would help him put the weight back on from being hooked up to machines. The cartons of food were pumped directly into his stomach through tubes. He had several machines and a catheter. It brought back memories from my original world but I squashed them down. Steph kissed me as I was distracted and even with tear streaked mascara she was still hot. Maybe even more now. I smirked and said. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to do anything until after our third date.¡± She looked at me sheepishly. ¡°Well, after our second date I regretted putting that stupid rule in ce because I wanted to jump you after you rescued that old woman.¡± I just smiled at her as something finally clicked in my head. ¡°Hey where¡¯s Damian?¡± Steph looked at me confused before asking. ¡°Who¡¯s Damian?¡± I gulp as I think if anyone would have mentioned him in the 100 but he might have slipped through the cracks. We go back inside and I get ahold of Bruce. ¡°Uhh. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice this earlier but you have a son.¡± Chapter 41 Robin Chapter 41 Robin ¡°Talia Al Ghul? Like the daughter of the demon Ra¡¯s Al Ghul?¡± He looked at me concerned. ¡°Correct. I¡¯m fairly certain something stopped people from mentioning it now as well because I would have noticed at some point you were missing your son.¡± ¡°Oh fuck as soon as I cured Alfred I remembered. It probably has something to do with that. If we¡¯re going byic books some big event would have happened where Alfred was cured and then the nextic would be your son''s introduction¡­ And I fucked all that up by healing Alfred early. OOPS!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but loudlyugh as I fucked up the cosmic n for the world. Someone would be scared that the world might retaliate back. Fuck that noise, I¡¯ll spit in god¡¯s face and be happy as I¡¯m smited if it meant I could save someone I liked or respected. Alfred was in the highly respected category. My thoughts were that I messed up Stephanie¡¯s death storyline. I kind of wanted to mess up the normal Damian storyline too. Talia is mainly evil because of her father. If I get her calling me daddy maybe she could stick around her son this time. Stephanie gave me a dead stare. ¡°You got that look on your face. The look you had when you were trying to convince me to sleep with you.¡± "N-nevermind that. Lets head home." Alfred¡¯s daughter asked. ¡°Hey umm you''re the guy with the sex super power right? I¡¯m not busy now that my dad¡¯s awake if you want to hit up a broom closet.¡± Julia Pennyworth mimed sucking my dick literally in front of everyone. We allughed out loud and me and Stephanie took off. We made our way to my home and kissed our way to the bedroom. She tried to give me a sexy strip tease but I had to stop her. ¡°You might want to head to the bathroom first and wipe off your makeup.¡± She looks at me confused until shees back in after doing so having wiped off her running mascara. It was more for her sake as she''d wake up tomorrow and realize how she looked during her first time with me. As she came back in most undressed there was an ever-present smile on my face. She embarrassedly asked. ¡°Can-. Can I um... Well, Tim he took my virginity but he-. He never wanted me to uh-. To give him a b-blow job¡­ Would you l-.¡± With the smile still on my face I cut her off. ¡°Yes please!¡± I tossed off the covers and showed her my fully erect dick. Her embarrassment went away as she approached me. She walked over and sat right in front of me staring at my dick like she never saw one before. Actually she might not have. She had sex with Tim before but he might have not let her see his dick for some reason. I clenched and made my dick shake which scared Stephanie. It was hard not tough at her cuteness. She poked and prodded my dick before grabbing it firmly with her hand. I say out loud. ¡°If you grabbed someone without super powers you might have hurt them. Ease up your grip a little.¡± I talked her through jacking me off as she looked at my dick with pure fascination. Like my penis had her hypnotized. It took forever but she eventually got me close. ¡°Put your mouth over it, I''m about to cum.¡± She looked surprised as I snapped her out of herser focus. She gulped and put her mouth on the tip and in a few strokes I came hard. Her eyes went wide at the unexpected explosion. Before her mouth filled up she swallowed and then kept swallowing as she sucked the tip of my dick. With an audible pop she panted for breath and said. ¡°Wow, I didn''t expect the taste. I thought it would be icky.¡± I almostughed again, god I love her. ¡°It might be but I can control my body and make it taste how I want.¡± I did as well, for Stephanie something salty was the ticket but for Cass it would be sweet if she ever sucked me off. She swallowed again before licking up the spige off my balls. She put one in her mouth and kept eye contact trying to be sexy. I guided her on how to give a blowjob next, her inexperience a surprising turn on. Trying her best she was going too hard and choking herself on it. ¡°Woah slow down. No need to show off.¡± She slurped my dick and jacked me offing up for a breath she spoke. ¡°I-I know it¡¯s just. I want this night to be special.¡± I pulled her up next to me before mounting her. I kissed her and in between kisses I spoke. ¡°We. Have. All. Night. To. Make. It. Special.¡± She started to calm down and we kissed for another ten minutes before she wanted to try finishing the blowjob. It was much slower but that was perfect for the first time. She got better at a visible rate and soon I warned her I was close. Trying her best to time it she choked herself to the hilt as I blew my load inside her throat. I pulled her under me again and spread her legs. I yed at her entrance for a few minutes just poking at it before she finally begged. ¡°Please!¡± That was enough for me. In one slow thrust I speared her fully. She cried out in painful pleasure and started to slowly rock her legs back and forth. Her first orgasm I realized she wasn¡¯t quite at peak human yet and it would take some time for her to get there. The next five orgasms got her there. A dozenter we stopped for a second as I made her first circle. Just like with Cass she started out cumming very quickly. Cass was still the fastest but Stephanie was fairly close. She clung to me like she was afraid I would disappear if she let go and her moans were more frantic than anyone else. After a few times I had to stop and make sure she was okay because she was crying. It was just too many emotions for her and I took it slow again as we kissed and she cooled down. Slowly over the course of the night I brought her up to passed the speed I fucked Mary jane at. Hammering into her so hard the neighbors would be banging if I didn¡¯t have the newton¡¯s cradle going with the baffle spell. She fell asleep in my arms and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a contented sigh as I made her second circle. Chapter 42 Magical inventions Chapter 42 Magical inventions I was woken up by a wet feeling around my cock. Having somehow gotten the covers over me I only had to look underneath to see that Stephanie was trying to get a morning protein shake out of me. I groaned in pleasure at the feeling as I pulled off the covers and ran my hand through her hair. She was handling it like a professional already and I think she had a thing for blowjobs. She stopped mest night and asked if she could taste herself on me. Holy fuck if I wasn¡¯t already hard a steel when she asked I¡¯d have hurt her with my poking erection. She tried to kiss me and I put my fingers in the way before having her wipe her lips off first. I ask her. ¡°So what''s the n for today?¡± I put my clothes on and toss her shirt towards her while levitating her pants up. She sprayed herself down with a few spritzes of perfume. ¡°Just going to do a bit of patrolling. Batman is still busy looking for his son so when he finds him it¡¯ll be an all hands on deck thing.¡± I watched her as she clothed herself. She caught on and gave me a sexy reverse striptease before asking. ¡°So what about you?¡± I walked out to the living room while answering. ¡°Ahh. Now that I have the prototype done I¡¯ll probably get permission from SHIELD to make more. You think Batman would want some of these made?¡± ¡°I know I want one. I¡¯ll ask him.¡± She put a Keurig pod in and started her cup of coffee. I exined the runes I could add to it and decided to do double the protective runes. I¡¯d have to sacrifice the temperature control rune but it might even make the capes bulletproof. After making breakfast and heading out I walked over to the surveince van. ¡°Hey, how''s it going? Some breakfast sandwiches for you guys. Couple of questions, did my materials show up and does Fury want me to make a couple of these cloaks?¡± Talking with them it turns out most of the materials did show up. I smiled as I could finally y around with making actual magical items. I¡¯m taken to an elevator and down several floors then we walk down a hallway fifty feet and enter through st doors. Inside is a small mountain of metal and beside it is several trees worth of wood. Iugh at the setup they made for the gems to be in their elemental equivalents. Aquamarines were soaking in water, rubies in an oven, emeralds ced next to an industrial fan and topaz buried in dirt. Fuck¡­ I forgot to mention diamonds but I guess that¡¯ll be forter then. Mana infused diamonds could be used as batteries for magical equipment. I get to work teleporting around and buying severalrge blocks of stic. Spending most of the day making several different versions of the cloaks, I finish and leave all but one of each for SHIELD. I¡¯ll give the cloaks to ck Widow, Cass and Steph. ck Widow has the camouge function, Cass is more defensive and Steph has the utility one. I spent the rest of the day calling around and getting two forges and anvils delivered via portal to the room. The sun was setting as I got everything into ce and could feel the montage music almost starting as new ideas for magical products flooded my mind. The next day I gave them all their cloaks. Gave Nat who slept with me a deep kiss then went back to work making staves. Having levitation on both the cloak and staff didn¡¯t make sense. Instead I put telekinesis onto the staves. That would allow some control while flying before they learned to fly using just levitate. Before the day finished I requested more materials and had twothes delivered via portal. Next day after giving Cass a deep kiss I got back to work. I finished up defensive robes that would blunt all forms of damage including magic. Figuring out how to add magical collection to cloth I could slowly have them build up their own mana. Just being in the presence of a magical item would slowly attune you towards that type of magic. This is often detrimental like having an aquamarine around your neck would improve your water affinity but it would hurt your fire affinity while worn. Going all one affinity would lock you out of general magic so while that was one of the usual methods people would gain magic through identally but staying the neutral affinity was the smarter choice. Checking the robes I made sure they were bullet proof and would allow any who wore them to use their mana pool. It wouldn¡¯t be much but any person without mana could use the stored mana to use the wand and cloak. Both required a spark of mana to activate. Anyone who became higher than a 0 circle mage wouldn¡¯t need the robes but to learn magic it was necessary and would speed up the process. The next day of work I kissed Steph goodbye and started making the knives from the meteoric iron. The giant pile that was brought in contained about twenty pounds of pure stuff with about a hundred and fifty mixed in. At least that was what was left after making the staves. So I had four tons of magicless iron to work with as well. Making knives and a few swords sharper than they naturally could be. Without needing to run around looking for giant pieces of equipment I also make a few other magical tools. I make several of the newton¡¯s cradle bafflers and a few mour masks that would let them appear as someone else. The final item was an experiment more than actual proven magic. Everything I made was something made in the past but the new item was theoretical. It was a mana/chi collector. It would pull mana/chi into itself allowing it to infuse items stored inside and¡­ It worked. Chapter 43 Inventions and Cass Chapter 43 Inventions and Cass It looked like a dehumidifier and the moment it worked I could feel the mana being pulled towards it the moment it was activated. Shit¡­ Holy shit that¡¯s huge. It was possible to add magical collection to items but it was at about a thousandth the rate of the chi collector I made. The chi collector was so powerful I think a mundane human could feel it working¡­ If that worked then, what about the reverse? After more tinkering I get it to disperse the collected chi into the environment. This would allow you to heavily concentrate chi into a single location. It would let even inexperienced people gather chi into their body. They wouldn¡¯t need perfect bodies or years of experience and could clumsily work through figuring it out. I make another five, making it a half dozen. The big problem with these is they could take all the mana/chi out of an area if not used carefully. Doing so would be a mistake and could lead to several huge problems if the area stayed manaless for too long. Minimizing the number of these would be necessary in the future. Nat came by at some point while I was working and we walked into a side room I hadn¡¯t noticed which was a bedroom¡­ I think they got me figured out by now. After having sex with her I give her a quick rundown on the equipment I made so far except for the mana collectors. I¡¯ll keep those to myself for now as they¡¯re too dangerous. The specialized gear would be harder to pull off but she really, really likes the mour mask. She used it to change her clothes appearance while still wearing her suit. I guess I¡¯ll have to take out two for the other girls then since it seems like a good gift. After I woke up with Cassandra next to me she asked if we could go on a date like Stephanie. I agreed and we spent the day together going to different date locations. We watched a movie early before heading out to have a pic for lunch then headed to an amusement park. I got Disney world as a portal location. It didn¡¯t exist any more from the world I came from and the only videos on it were people breaking in after it was closed down. The food here was so expensive but so good, it reminded me of my childhood as I got a bunch of the specialty foods. Chocte covered bananas, cotton candy, funnel cakes, snow cones, sundae, pie, ending with a box of fudge. She REALLY likes sweets. She dragged me off into the bathroom for fun and we had to portal out as she had been moaning loud enough to get the fuzz called on us. We went for a walk where she held my hands and leaned into me. As I thought it would end normally a fucking mugger popped out of no where. As he pulled out his knife and started talking I cut him off. ¡°No, nuh uh. Dude I¡¯m warning you right now to leave. You threaten me with that knife and I¡¯m gonna fuck you up.¡± The mugger¡¯s brain short circuited for a few seconds before he goes back to his spiel. I pull the knife out of his hands with telekinesis before giving him a final warning. ¡°I¡¯m on a date right now! That¡¯s the only reason you can still walk. Leave now or I will tten you.¡± Once again his brain short circuits from his knife suddenly flying out. He grabs for a gun and I fling his own knife back at him while levitating the gun over. The knife embedded itself into his hand and he ran off after that. ¡°God, can you believe some people?¡± I had to start calming myself down as I didn¡¯t want my bad mood to ruin our date. I started chuckling. ¡°Can you believe that guy''s luck? Out of everyone to hold up and he picks us.¡± Iugh loudly which makes her giggle while covering up her mouth as she did so. The night ended with using back and making her a dinner she picks at and I finish and a big bowl of ice cream which she eats mine. She curls up beside me as we watch TV and she just starts lightly crying. Just as I think it¡¯s going to stop she starts bawling hard. ¡°Woah, woah, woah. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I- *hic* I don¡¯t deserve this. I¡¯m a bad *hic* bad person.¡± I hugged her into me the best I could with just one hand before whispering into her ear. ¡°No one deserves anything Cassandra. We¡¯re both lucky this happened and I think I¡¯m way more lucky than you.¡± She kept crying and I used telekinesis to start the baffle so our upstairs neighbor wouldn¡¯t freak out. I hug her tight to me and exin clearly what¡¯s happening while gently rubbing her back. ¡°Cass, you have a guiltplex from killing someone as a child. You were raised since birth to be an assassin and even then you knew it was wrong. You¡¯re allowed to be happy. We¡¯re allowed to be happy Cass.¡± She cried herself to sleep in my arm as a ran my fingers through her hair. It took me a while to get to sleep as I stroked her head and wiggled around to try and get morefortable. As I woke up I saw Steph looking down at us. I stare back at her and motion to stay quiet but it¡¯s with my missing hand. Fuck man I really got to fix this. Steph breaks the silence. ¡°What the heck? It was my turnst night.¡± Cass flips over and just them meeting each others eyes she knows she fucked up. I hold my hand out and motion for her. ¡°Come on then. Get in on this.¡± Sheys down sandwiching Cass between us and I ask. ¡°So what¡¯s the n for today?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 75+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 17 Chapter 44 Julia Pennyworth Chapter 44 Julia Pennyworth ¡°I got to make a couple visits to the people I¡¯ve helped and I¡¯m probably going to start working on fixing this arm now.¡± I raised my missing hand as I spoke. My erection had been poking into her since I woke up. ¡°So unless one of you wants to take care of this erection can you get off me so I can get to work?¡± They both sheepishly get off me. Before they leave I grab and hug Cassandra again. ¡°Remember Cass. We¡¯re allowed to be happy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with us being happy.¡± I pulled away and saw she started crying but she also had a big smile on her face. As I walked out the door I heard Steph ask. ¡°What the heck was that about!?¡± Making a portal to the entrance of the Wayne manor I¡¯m met with their new guards. Both pull their guns out and I prepare to stop their hammers if they do fire before I say. ¡°The only reason I appeared outside the manor is I didn¡¯t want to be rude and invade¡­ Also Batman might have set up traps if I did just portal in. Can you call and see if I can check in on Alfred please?¡± One gripped hispel microphone before asking. ¡°We have a uh- magician out front. He asked to see Alfred.¡± A few seconds of silence were interrupted by Alfred¡¯s daughter. ¡°Alright let him in.¡± I came in waiting for someone to lead me to Alfred. He had been removed from machine help a day or two ago so I wasn¡¯t sure where he¡¯d be. Julia came running up to me before pulling me upstairs by my arm. She pulled me into the old hospital room he was in and no one was inside. ¡°Before we check on him you got to fuck me first.¡± She pulled at the belt on my pants and I was shocked at her forwardness. ¡°W-what the shitdy.¡± She just continued to pull. ¡°Ohe off it. You can literally fuck super powers into people of course I¡¯m gonna take the chance. The only reason I didn¡¯t jump on you when you cured that old fart was because there were six people there who¡¯d have stopped me.¡± She crouches down in front of me and as I run my fingers through her hair I freeze. ¡°Hey one second.¡± She looked up at me as she pulled my cock out. ¡°Listen here. This is going to happen. Look at this little guy, he¡¯s fully up and atom.¡± She ps herself with my cock. I answer. ¡°Yea but before we start can I cure your STD?¡± Out of all the STDs herpes was probably the best in terms of how life ruining it was. As I slowly killed the herpes virus in her body I was surprised at how little biomass and mental effort it took. I think herpes was treatable in this universe but it was fairly costly. It was made by Lex Luthor because he contracted it and he charged an arm and a leg for the cure. I fixed her before saying. ¡°You need to cum for the power up by the way so while I wont stop you if you want to give me a blowjob it wont give you super strength.¡± The STD talk destroyed her momentum and she let me take the lead. I telekically stripped the both of us while I picked her up in a princess carry(the best I can do one handed) and ced her gently on the bed. I lined myself up and went slowly again. I guess I went too slow for her as she said flustered. ¡°Gah, if I got to cum then make me cum you ninny.¡± She grabbed my arm and somehow flipped our positions around on a single sized bed. After lining herself up better she bounced on my cock for a few minutes before cumming. Julia was a contender for the most experienced lover I had. She had constantly switched up positions after she wore herself out on top and let me take over. At about her tenth orgasm she stopped and asked if that was enough. ¡°I mean it¡¯s enough for the first circle. It¡¯ll probably take about another three hundred to get to your core formation though.¡± She looked confused before saying. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means. When do I get super strength?¡± Iughed. ¡°I can give it to you after a dozen more but it would cripple your magical growth. As cool as being slightly stronger is, you should really wait and get all the benefits possible from it.¡± She paced around thinking about it while dripping cum all over the floor. ¡°Alright. Can youe back tonight and work on this or is there a schedule?¡± I thought about it. ¡°I think there¡¯s a schedule now. You should ask Stephanie about it.¡± As she¡¯s about to leave I stop her. ¡°I still need to form your first magic circle. It¡¯ll be about fifty percent stronger than other mages but not the one hundred percent I¡¯m going for on myself and Stephanie. It¡¯s the same size I gave Cassandra.¡± I help make her circle and she drags me off to see Alfred. He was preparing food for lunch but I was surprised she knew where he was. ¡°He works on a perfect schedule. It¡¯s easy to know exactly where he is.¡± Alfred quipped back. ¡°Unless I get a disturbance call from the men outside that you¡¯re screaming in pain.¡± Sheughed before saying. ¡°Nope just a good fucking.¡± I thought she was gay in theics but I guess not. I knew she had a thing for Kate Kane, the red haired Batwoman. She could be just wanting to have sex for my powers. She did make it seem transactional. As I got wrapped up in my head she noticed. ¡°Hey big guy. Quit daydreaming about me and see what¡¯s wrong with the old fart already.¡± I chuckle at the look he gave his daughter before checking and seeing that the brain hemorrhage had mostly healed. It only took five pounds of biomass to fix him which was slightly more than curing herpes. Things didn¡¯t really make sense biomass wise but it was an extremelyplex system. I figured since I had so much extra I¡¯d do him a favor. I grew the hair on his head back and ckened it. Alfred was in his sixties and he had been bald since his thirties. Hair was really easy to change. I asked him. ¡°I sped up your metabolism so you eat more but heal faster. Do you want me to change that back or would you like to put on a few pounds of muscle first?¡± He must have felt his hair growing. He tentatively tapped his head before asking. ¡°Umm. Did my hair grow back?¡± I opened his fridge before saying. ¡°Yea. Your brain bleed was mostly fixed so I thought I¡¯d help heal some of the smaller problems with your body. You want me to remove the hair follicles or leave them in?¡± He yed with his hair then turned towards me scared once he absorbed what I said. ¡°N-no! I mean no. I¡¯m happy for your help.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 75+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 15 Chapter 45 Aunt May and Vixen Chapter 45 Aunt May and Vixen ¡°Morning! How¡¯s it going?¡± I entered the hospital room and looked around. I gave Aunt May a big smile. She had a half eaten te of hospital food on a tray next to her. She had her head in a halo brace keeping her from moving it as it healed. She gave me a look like she wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Fuck hospital food.¡± I smiled as I raised a bag full of candy and leftovers. ¡°Woah Aunt May! Watch thatnguage.¡± It was hard not to like her, she reminded me of my old boss. A straightced, no nonsensedy who would only drop the facade once she trusted you. It was years before she wasfortable enough around me to call the hire ups andzy workers out in front of me. ¡°Got some candy bars, leftoversagna and a couple slices of pizza from my brunch.¡± I handed them over to her and she started eating the York peppermint patties I stole from the closest gas station. I sat down at the end of her bed and started to rub her feet while checking her condition with diagnostic touch. What really surprised me was I could tell she was getting turned on from me giving her a foot massage. It must have been something Uncle Ben did when he was still alive. After healing all the bedsores and other conditions her frown turned to a smile and we talked for a bit. I shortened the time it would take for her neck to fully heal by two weeks and stood up to leave. As I was walking out the door Peter showed up and I walked back in for a bit. I sat back down and listened to Peter talk to her before I had a chance to talk to him. ¡°Wow Aunt May you look way better. They must have got your medicine fixed.¡± She rolled her eyes while saying. ¡°Yea right. You know how much I hate hospitals and these nurses all but ignore me. It¡¯s that boy over there who put this smile on my face.¡± He looked at me and I had to ask. ¡°You know Gwen Stacy? Is she and Miles?¡± Theics hinted at it but I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Yea just started.¡± Damn, well that sucks. That really only leaves Silk or ck Cat of the Spider family I could possibly pick. Actually¡­ ¡°I¡¯m d for them. Why haven¡¯t you called me? I gave you my card, it took forever to look up where Aunt May ended up. I was ready to use my SHIELD connections to figure it out.¡± He scratched the back of his head. ¡°The-. Well you healed Aunt May. I didn¡¯t know what to say to you.¡± He wasn¡¯t the first person I gave a card to either. I wasn¡¯t surprised Jessica Jones didn¡¯t call me but Peter should have at least to thank me. ¡°Well it¡¯s going to take a while until your Aunt''s neck is fixed. I¡¯ll drop by every few days to speed it up. Keep me in touch in case something else happens.¡± The Spider family were all in this universe. When Peter was bitten, so was everyone else. They didn¡¯t go the totem route but there were big team ups from all of them. I stood up and told him again. ¡°Seriously, if you need help, especially of the magical variety please call me.¡± I made a portal and headed out. Flipping through my phone at the few notifications I got when inside I smiled as another of the girls I was aiming for showed up. Teleporting to the park I walked towards the ghetto she was seen in. After checking the apartment number I knocked on the door. After waiting a few seconds I cycled chi into my ears to eavesdrop on the inside. She was alone. That¡¯s good. I called out. ¡°Hello, is Mari here? Maybe go by Vixen but you might have not chosen your superhero name yet. Can Ie in instead of talking loudly through the door please?¡± Shees over to the door and opens it before looking around and ushering me inside. As I go to sit down she pulls a gun on me. The shaking hand let me know she was just starting out and maybe didn¡¯t even use her talisman yet. For the briefest of moments I thought about killing her and taking the totem for myself but quickly repressed that idea. As much as having a powerful item that could help me would be I¡¯d have to kill a beautiful woman to do so. I stare at her chest for too long before I shake my head back and forth. ¡°Jesus those things are hypnotic sorry about that. So you obviously haven¡¯t figured out your totem yet. Go ahead and grab it while thinking about an animal and you¡¯ll take on the aspects of that animal.¡± She shuffles around moving suitcases aside as she tries to think of where her ne is before ncing back up at me. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± I scratch my face before answering. ¡°Well that¡¯s a hard question but I think the main takeaway is I¡¯m part of the 100. I know who¡¯s powerful and what people''s backstories are. So I know you¡¯re here to kill your uncle who wiped out your tribe.¡± A knife was thrown towards me and I barely stopped it with telekinesis before it hit. Without flinching I said. ¡°Right now I want you to seed. You pull some dumb shit like that again and I won¡¯t be the nice guy anymore.¡± She had feigned her fear earlier trying to get me to drop my guard and it worked. Pulling a gun on me she pulled the trigger. She actually pulled the trigger. I close the distance and smash her in the face. She struggled as I punched her over and over again but it wasn¡¯t a fair fight. The hardest part was holding back enough to not identally kill her. Cold indifferent rage was the only thing I felt against her. I ced her on her side so she wouldn¡¯t drown to death in her own blood. She moaned in pain and I searched her suitcase. ¡°Congrattions dumbass. Not only did you lose my help I¡¯m taking your totem. Good luck killing uncle dearest without super powers.¡± Frustrated by how things yed out I gave her onest chance. ¡°What will you do for me to not take this from you?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 75+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 20 Chapter 46 Mental slump Chapter 46 Mental slump I pped her awake and healed her enough so she stopped bleeding. ¡°I asked what you¡¯re willing to do to keep this ne? If you don¡¯t answer in three seconds I¡¯m gone.¡± She looked at me like I was the most evil viin. ¡°Bitch you just tried to kill me twice in a few seconds. The only reason you¡¯re not dead is because you¡¯re pretty.¡± I give her another few seconds to respond before I get up and walk out. She calls as I reach the door. ¡°Wait! Wait... I messed up. You guys are known for being chaotic and viinous.¡± I look at her like she¡¯s stupid. ¡°Yeah, except the three in the Justice League and the four who are unaffiliated heroes. Most of the more evil 100 were killed already and I told you I was here to help.¡± She looked at me as if asking if I was being serious. ¡°Three separate members showed up to try and fuck a single girl. You are clearly here to do the same with me and I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d take no for an answer. You even threatened to take my ne away if I didn¡¯t fuck you.¡± I¡¯m taken aback by what she said. I hadn¡¯t really seen it from a female''s perspective. I was doing exactly what those idiots were doing. I took the ne out of my pocket and tossed it to her before remembering. ¡°Most of the strongest creatures you can take after are bugs. At least in theics anyways, not sure if that¡¯s a thing in this world. Have a nice life and I hope to never run into you again.¡± I leave and walk away. I really needed a pte cleanser after that terrible meeting. I teleported to the top of a mountain I specifically flew to from one of the justice league boom tube gates. Its scenic view would be perfect for romantic situations but I just sat back and watched the sunset. God I really wanted to drink. I quit more than a decade ago though, I know those feelings will pass. For some reason I didn¡¯t take the ne. I don¡¯t think that Vixen had plot armor but the ne could choose its wielder to some extent. As I sat and watched the sunset I grew back my elbow. It was more painful than I thought it would be. I take in several deep breaths and with each long exhtion I let my emotions go. Yes I misunderstood the situation but she tried to kill me twice and said I was a rapist because of a group I was attached to. An ass kicking is the least I could have done to her. I was burning the candle at both ends and was tired. I decided I was moving too quickly and I shouldn¡¯t just assume everyone would want my help just because I know about them and their enemies. It really didn¡¯t make sense in my head but some people are just stupid. I could practically hand her the ability to kill her uncle and she would rather fight. Not every woman is going to want to fuck me even though by doing so their lives would get tremendously better. I mentally checked her off my list of women I¡¯d maybe want to have sex with regrly. I teleported home and just spent the rest of the day in bed. The next day I made a few things but didn¡¯t do much experimenting. The day after that was the same. Same after that and same after that. I didn¡¯t realize I was in a mental slump until my arm was fully healed. That day Steph pulled me out of bed and me, her and Cass all went on a date together. We portaled to California and just walked along the beach holding each other''s hands as the waves washed over our feet. They must have talked it out that it was fine they were both dating the same person. Honestly they were great friends and I was jealous I didn¡¯t have something like that in this world. I knew both had each other''s back no matter what. We bought shaved ice and ate it as I looked at the girls side by side. Both were in bikinis. Steph wore a blue and white patterned set while Cass was wearing a ck set. Steph fed Cass some of hers and it was hard not to smile at their closeness. We finished up then Steph wanted to visit the ce in Paris again and show Cass. I teleported us to the top of the Eiffel tower to watch the sunset. Me and Steph were still collecting the final bit of chi to form our third circle and core. The biggest problem when forming both is it was a race against time. You need to have enough chi/mana built up to be able to do both and the longer it takes the higher chance of risking the gas chi turning into liquid. That would make it impossible to form anything else involving the first form. Theoretically it was possible to have higher than nine circles but that was getting into godhood at that point and it would take thousands of years and fundamentally changing your body to be possible. You could alter yourself into pure chi/mana but that came with its own set of problems.- I¡¯m taken from my thoughts as Steph turned my face towards hers and gave me a long passionate kiss. As I pulled away it was hard to not have a big dopey smile on my face. Until Cass turned me towards her and did the same. The smile turned into happiness as I held both their hands and finished watching the sunset. We got home and it was still daylight outside as we did so. Portalling often came with that time shock. As we stepped through both their pagers went off. I smirked as they called their outfits to themselves and were about to head off before I stopped them. ¡°Hey, you think I can make my hero debut with you guys today?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Steph asked as she cocked her head to the side. ¡°You figure out a name then?¡± I smirked at her as I changed into my new robes, hat, mask and cloak. ¡°Sure did. You can call me¡­ gue Doctor.¡± (Did I steal a viins name? Nope, he doesn''t exist in this world yet so he''ll be stealing my name if I let his origin story happen.) Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 75+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 20 Chapter 47 Hero work Chapter 47 Hero work A knife whizzed past my face. ¡°Woah there you almost touched me with that thing. It clearly hasn¡¯t been sanitized.¡± I clock the goon with my newly grown hand. It still had the pinkish skin from scarring and I knew my regeneration was working to heal it but it would take a long time. With me working with the Bat family I had to pull my punches and not kill anyone. I kick another grunt trying to get up in the ass and he falls back down on his friend. One pulls out a gun but I stop the hammer from falling so no bullet is fired. I run at him full speed and kick him hard in the stomach. Ordinary mooks like this aren¡¯t worth fighting but I viewed it as part of the date. I took out the few that looked like they had some experience fighting. Cassandra drew the short end of the lot as she only had one good fighter then her group broke and ran since most were young punks. Another knife is thrown at me and I stop it before it clears half the distance. Really pulling my punches I don¡¯t stab him with his own knife but throw the miniature crosses I made specifically for my hero costume. Or crosserangs, crossikens? I¡¯ll have to figure a name outter. The piece of metal strikes the guy''s hand drawing a yelp of pain from him. These guys looked like normal bad guys but that doesn¡¯t exin their numbers andck of guns. If they were mafia they¡¯d have guns if they were henchmen they¡¯d have a costume but they all looked different. No, something was off with these guys who didn''t run but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. It struck me at once. ¡°Mind control! These guys are probably being mind controlled, don''t hurt them too bad.¡± I thought about who could have possibly done this but only one made sense. Only one had the means in the area to do it with mary gains as the goal. Someone who just lost arge sum of money. With my brain working overtime I ducked as the spray of tommy gun bullets ripped through where I was. I smirked as I dodged the gunfire and used telekinesis to make it harder to control. I pointed the gun barrel up and right as he corrected and started pulling down hard. I shifted the pull downwards and he almost shot his feet as he stopped firing. As he looked up a metal cross caught him in the face. Damn, how unlucky I found someone I would get decent psychiatrist skills from if I killed them when I¡¯m with my girlfriends. I clicked my tongue at my unluckiness as I pulled out the White Rabbits umbre sword/shotgun. I raise it above my head. ¡°Recognize this?¡± It takes him a few seconds to look up and the look of shock I expected wasn¡¯t there on his face. It was only the zed stare of someone who was under hypnosis. Fuck! ¡°Hatter is mind controlled too.¡± He moves with the sluggish motion of someone not underplete control of his body and tries to point the gun at me again. I close the distance before knocking him down while stripping the gun from his hands. I trade the tommy gun and umbre for my staff and cane with magic before pointing the staff at him. ¡°Egnahc sehtolc otni sgnidnib!¡± I feel my body shudder under the four word spell. I could shorten it but straining your magic circles is also good for them. I think I might have overstrained them as I struggle to catch my breath. Both hands are ced on my knees as I breathe in and out. I didn¡¯t expect it to be that draining. I did two change spells beforehand and teleported us close but that might have taken ten to twenty percent. I should have still had enough for a four word spell even without my staff as a conduit. Nope I think I figured it out. Something in the surrounding area ate most of the mana in the area. Most casters including myself pull some of the mana from the surroundings to cast their spells and when there isn¡¯t much in the area then you can have idents like this. It didn¡¯t feel new either, possibly the area was the area of a huge magical battle hundreds of years ago. Thend was magically scarred making the mana flow far less in the area. I started to meditate as we finished clearing the group. A deep breath in, wait a few seconds deep breath out. Meditating wasn¡¯t necessary but it would actually help replenish the mana in the area. I took in muted mana replenishing my own while expelling less but more pure mana that will work to spread throughout the area. The mana had been damaged and couldn¡¯t spread naturally. Taking in the broken mana would let me recycle it while fixing the area. Another ten deep breaths and I felt much better. As I opened my eyes the two heroes were blocking most of my view wondering what I was doing. ¡°The area was the location of a huge magical battle. The mana was stunted so I had to correct it or it would stay that way.¡± It would have taken a dozen mages several hours to do what I did in ten breaths. Also they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the problem in the first ce. Doctor Strange had the New York sanctum here and this spot had gone unnoticed for his entire reign. I coulde up with a spell to find other magical scars but it wasn¡¯t my job so I just fixed what I found naturally. As I put my hands on the Hatter I could feel an instant snap as my Diagnostic touch reached the second tier. It didn¡¯t have that in between areas like telekinesis, biomatter control and regeneration. The changes were I could tell more intangible problems that people have¡­ Also I think I could diagnose nts and animals to a lesser extent. The intangible problem I picked up on was mind control¡­ And also the delusions of grandeur from a psyche break, high grade psychopathy andck of empathy for others. He only really cared for himself and saw everyone else as pawns or problems that needed to be solved. He also had OCD and several other mental problems. Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 75+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 20 Chapter 48 MC(main character) fights MCs(mind controllers) Chapter 48 MC(main character) fights MCs(mind controllers) Checking the cost to fix any with biomatter control and¡­ Yep, insanely expensive to fix to the point it would be impossible until it reached the second rank at minimum. The cost to send him into aa was there as well or start to slow or even reverse the effects. That was much cheaper but still out of my budget especially for a nobody like him. A mental jolt to shock him out of mind control was possible but it also told me other ways to break someone out of it. He was already unconscious but surprisingly he was affected by a strongerpulsion that wouldn¡¯t break from just that. I warned them both. ¡°To break the mind control on him I¡¯m going to need to strangle him to death then resuscitate him. I hope neither of you have a problem with that as I want to find out who is behind this sooner-.¡± I lifted him up and put him in a headlock. I didn¡¯t squeeze too hard as I had superhuman strength and snapping his neck would have been a step too far. After holding his neck for long enough I felt life leave him. As if understanding that I had no ns of leaving him like that I didn¡¯t gain any skills or powers from him. I didn¡¯t feel like performing CPR on him so I cast. ¡°Etaticsuser.¡± He took in a deep gasping breath as he regained consciousness. I smiled as I looked down at him. Ipletely forgot I was wearing a gue doctor outfit as I said. ¡°Wee back to thend of the living. Got a quick question for you. You know who mind controlled you?¡± He looked confused at first then his expression changed to fear, then to anger. He gritted his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Damn 100 fucker. Go-¡± I picked him up as I heard the sound of a gun being fired and ced him in the path. The next moment I¡¯m engulfed in an explosion as the grenadeuncher round mmed into him. His body absorbed most of the st but there was still more than enough to fill me with shrapnel andunch me ten feet back. I feel the siphon kick in and I absorb hisckluster hypnosis power but the knowledge on psychology I get from him is extremely helpful. My freshly healed hand is fairly mangled as I check for any serious injuries and find none. ¡°Mother fucker I just healed this arm!¡± I looked towards the entryway where the grenade came from just in time to make a telekic barrier in front of theuncher as he fired. The gun explodes in his hands as the girls close the distance on the much more armed mind controlled men. Thankfully both girls were aware enough to not panic as they saw someone die in front of them. Cassandra normally tried to save every person even at the cost to herself but the death came so fast she might only feel bad about itter. Six batarangs fly as batgirl ran towards them and Stephanie dipped to the side to provide magical help. She was almost as powerful as me when it came to magic so the barrier spell she put up could stop bullets as long as she fed it mana. ¡°Kid gloves are off, I¡¯m afraid crippling injuries are on the menu with that kind of firepower.¡± I changed out my staff and cane for my two pistols. The grenadeuncher guy was turned into hamburger and the mind controlled men continued to pile into the room stepping on the bits, some even slipping. Both girls were stopped in their tracks for a moment at the graphic nature of what they were watching but I knew that on the mind controlled people scale it wasn¡¯t that bad. Forcing someone to eat their family then their fingers before making them clumsily stab themselves to death would be the far end of how fucked up some of them could be. Shots into their weapon carrying arms were what I could do to stop them from shooting but it wasn¡¯t as effective as I thought it would be. Deciding to just try and break their guns I shot at them next. The shots with the pistol weren¡¯t very effective but that giant pistol was. If I happened to miss and shoot their fingers off while knocking the guns from their hands I didn¡¯t mind. Both were still shell shocked as one of the mind controlled men fired at Stephanie¡¯s shield. It wasn¡¯t a big strain on her but if four or five were firing at once it would drain her fast enough to maybe break the shield. I called out to them. ¡°This is too much! We got to regroup outside and see who¡¯s leading them after getting back up.¡± I grabbed Cass and Steph before ducking behind one of the desks in the lobby of this bank. ¡°Port us out, I don''t have the mana for it.¡± Steph looked panicked before asking. ¡°W-where?¡± ¡°Anywhere else we can portal back.¡± A half dozen men began to fire at the desk but they were fairly sturdy with a chunk of concrete in the center covered by wood. A secondter a portal opens up and we¡¯re dumped into the alleyway in Paris as we catch our breaths. Both girls were getting calls and I could hear Batman yelling at them out of fear as we just fled the scene. ¡°Are you okay!? What happened!?¡± I could hear the engine of his vehicle as he drove. ¡°Mad Hatter tried to rob a bank but he was mind controlled by someone else. We left as the other mind controller showed up and started having his men fire on us.¡± Steph said with a shaky voice. She was an experienced crime fighter but that wasn¡¯t really a fight. That was more of a warzone than anything she had dealt with. Announcement If you like my work check out my Patreon to read ahead. Chapter 49 Building my OPness Chapter 49 Building my OPness "We''re recovering in Paris. Give us a minute before you go in; they''re fully armed, with a mind controller leading them." I called out next to Cass as I spoke through her mike. I breathed in and out as another of my skills clicked over, and I felt my body start recovering from the grenadeuncher wounds. Going from low superhuman to mid superhuman regeneration was a decent increase. I could now grow back limbs with enough time, and small wounds would be gone in a day or two. Additionally, I needed two hours less sleep for a full night''s rest. Wolverine was in a weird spot where he could theoretically stay awake forever but didn''t, for some reason. It was probably a self-imposed limiter on his power, unconsciously ced on himself to appear more human. Speaking of which, muscle growth and power. If he could regenerate endlessly, he should be a hulking giant from his muscles constantly tearing and healing.
I still wasn¡¯t fully up to par yet as my mana continued to recover. I yelled out, ¡°When Batman gives us the go-ahead to go back, wake me up. My mana is far too low to help.¡± I sat down in the dirty alleyway and began to meditate again. At twenty-two breaths, I was shaken awake. Still not much, about thirty percent left. That¡¯s enough for two portals, and it might knock me unconscious trying. I asked Cass, ¡°You haven¡¯t used much mana. Do you want to portal us in?¡± With a look of resolve, she nodded in affirmation. She didn¡¯t have a staff but kept the spells on the tes and used them like a remote to activate. It was about the same mana, but she liked the smaller size and flexibility having them separate gave. We portal back in on a rooftop across the street from the bank. The vehicles they had shown up in were on fire, and several explosions went off inside the building as we watched. Batman must have sent his Batmobile to autopilot as it wasn¡¯t visible from the street.
Several of the mind-controlled men were just aiming down the road and firing without anything to target. It was clear to see they were going for as much damage as possible, as another vehicle exploded, shattering the windows nearby. My unpreparedness couldn¡¯t be understated. I should have been able to handle them all myself by now, and I was disappointed I couldn¡¯t. After we figure this out, I¡¯m going to put my nose to the grindstone so if something like this happens again, I¡¯ll have plenty of options to deal with it. I grabbed Steph and jumped down twenty feet,nding on a terrace before jumping down and stepping on a shield tform beforending on the ground. Cass just jumped from the roof and rolled, not losing much momentum. The fall distance might have been fatal if she wasn¡¯t enhanced, but it didn¡¯t even slow her down as her body naturally adapted to its limits faster than mine did. She constantly pushed herself so she knew exactly what was possible. I set Steph down before she ran, turning back towards me. ¡°You know I have a grapple gun, right? I could have just attached it to the building and jumped off.¡± Yeah, I wasn¡¯t sure how they worked, but the guns they used were strong enough to pull them up or slow their descent enough to safely jump off without risking injury¡­ You don¡¯t think about that if you don¡¯t see it regrly. Bruce could make millions with that invention, but kept it for himself and a few he deemed worthy.
I knocked out the two gunmen outside and pped on some zip ties that probably wouldn¡¯t stop their mind-controlled strength anyway. I really should have left it for one of the girls since they had their bat cuffs or whatever. Why did the mind control guy have to show up the day I decided to be a hero? The urge to not pull my punches was rapidly growing as I became irritated with the whole situation. I took in a few deep breaths before I entered the bank again. A spray of bullets I blocked with a barrier sealed my feelings as I looked for the culprit and didn¡¯t find who I was expecting. Doctor Psycho, who was clearly under mind control, was the only viin I saw. He was mentally holding Batman at bay while Cassandra blocked bullets from striking the downed Batman. A bullet into his leg, practically exploding his kneecap, was enough for him to break eye contact with Batman, breaking the mental battle they were having. I used my barrier like Captain America, blocking bullets while running towards a hypnotized person and smashing them against the wall.
After clearing up the mooks, I looked around for anyone else. Is anyone around here? Just Doctor Psycho. Then, I felt dread. This guy knew what he was doing. We have another veteran using proxies to fight. He wouldn¡¯t ever reveal him-. A man began pping from a corner. I almost burst outughing as he did so. He was not only inexperienced, but I bet he¡¯s going to have a gloating speech before revealing he has stronger than average psychic powers. ¡°Ahh it appears the Bat finally left his cave. And he brought two little birdies with him! That¡¯s good¡­ Uh, who are you?¡± I smirked as I ran at him. ¡°I¡¯m the Juggernaut bitch!¡± His eyes went wide, and he barely made it above me before I mmed into him. Shit, he¡¯s a flier. He flew over to Doctor Psycho and picked him up as I fired at him, trying to bring him down. I made a portal in front of him and jumped through,nding on his back as he tried to fly away. Grabbing his arms made him drop Doctor Psycho in the room, and he mmed me against the doorframe, trying to free himself before escaping, but I held firm. A momentter, we were taking off into the air, and I could feel my powers being drained from me. Ahh, he picked the boost bundle from the bundle list. That didn¡¯t make sense unless¡­ He was also grouped with another 100 member who picked the controller bundle. I wasn¡¯t about to let him flip the rules against me, so I pulled out my knife and stabbed him in the neck, bleeding him to death. I felt the rush of power hit me, and I burst outughing at how lucky I was. Chapter 50 A freaking lightsaber Chapter 50 A freaking lightsaber The booster was one of the bundles I looked at. It didn¡¯t do much, but it was a very simr set of powers to my own. First, you could siphon powers from others, with the weakened effect being that it took ten minutes of contact to do so. I felt my Siphon change and grow to include this as well, allowing me to not need to kill, and I could steal from women as well¡­ No, something definitely felt off with the power when it came to that particr thing. It was on the verge of allowing it, but it still excluded it. Siphon was one of the powers I couldn¡¯t improve, but I just improved it by stealing another version of it. They weren¡¯tpatible, and I felt the two grind against each other, shaving off pieces of each to finallybine. The other power was Flight Plus One. You could fly and allow another person you¡¯re touching to fly as well. The flight was added to me, but the allowance was changed to the weakest version, only partially reducing their weight. It was a power that could grow though, so I could eventually give flight to anyone near me once it was evolved. I could do so with magic, but this was its own power, letting me free up the need for wasting my mana to do so. It seemed small, but flight was a mana hogpared to other powers. The third power was the item box, and I smiled as its previous contents wereunched out of it as I gained it. He was given the 3 cubic feet version, while it had shrunk to the 1 cubic foot version for me, but once again, I could grow the skill to the 5 cubic feet version. The final power was Bestowal. It would allow me to give my powers away to anyone I decided to or loan them out, and take them back if they betrayed me. The biggest thing though, is I could give a portion of my powers to someone and retain the weakened version¡­ This would allow me to regrow the power again with my growth power, then give them away again. Now the main thing is, it also gave me the weakest version of the powers he had stolen until that point as well. Weakened versions of the hypnosis, mind control, and telekinesis were absorbed, giving me small boosts to them. He had stolen low superhuman intellect from someone, and I felt the peak human intellect I had grown significantly. This is the perfect example of doing less with more. The guy could have been one of the smartest people on the but didn''t apply himself. I was so happy I almost cried as I gained another power I desperately wanted but didn¡¯t have the points for. He had absorbed someone with the gunslinger bundle. A flood of new powers flowed through me. Superhuman senses was nice. Separate weapon storage that would allow me to store up to five weapons. At rank one it only give one and camouge. Camouge would let me bypass another huge mana-sucking spell, and it would block me from being spied on through magic and technology. A huge sigh left my lips as I felt significantly safer, as no one could spy on me any longer. The excess weapons he had stored also began to fall, and after finally going through my new powers, I looked at what had fallen and immediately started to dive for the items. I portalled his body into the side room at SHIELD just to make sure no one else got a hold of it and grabbed the three different guns, RPG, and a lightsaber that had fallen. LIGHTSABER! I remembered about a hundred feet from the ground that I could make them float with telekinesis. My heart pounded as I stored the lightsaber. What an idiot not to use any of the weapons in his fight. Super human intelligence my ass. If he¡¯d fired the RPG at Batman, there wouldn¡¯t have been much he could have done. Thank God he was so inexperienced, or the fight would have been dramatically harder(also Batman''s plot armor probably yed a part). The memories I got from him also revealed his secret base''s location and¡­ I smiled as I knew I was going to get even more powers before the end of the day. Looking at the guns better now, I can see that the gunslinger most likely got to pick two of his choice, and maybe even the saber. A ster pistol with a scope on it, which really made no sense to me. A bowcaster, which meant that the little cartridges I saw fall were full of the bolts. The final gun was a modern sniper rifle. As I held the pistol, I could tell that it could fire up to forty sts a day, twenty lethal and twenty stun, before it would need to recharge. The materials to recharge weren¡¯t in our gxy, so I would just need to wait. That also meant that the bolt caster, once I ran out of ammo, would bepletely useless unless I figured out how to make more. The RPG was just that, a normal RPG. I¡¯m really d that he wasn¡¯t the first through the door when we were ambushed, or I¡¯d have been turned to paste. I wouldn¡¯t have even had the chance to put the Hatter in the way before I exploded along with everyone around me. Once again, I¡¯m really, REALLY d that the fucker with it was so inexperienced.
He wasn¡¯t under mind control either, which would have made him way more likely for a suicide attack. The memories I got of his aplice let me know I was working with two younger men. Maybe even children who got very, very lucky with their start. Working together, they managed to steal several powers, so I was getting the controller as well as some extra powers. Inded on the ground and started collecting everything. The three heroes watched me scrounge up the stored items that were ejected. Batman finally asked as I swept the capsules with my foot while holding the guns in my hands, "Where¡¯s the criminal?" I barely looked up. "Huh!? Oh, he got away. Dumped a bunch of good stuff out so I jumped off him before stealing what he left." Chapter 51 Murdering scum Chapter 51 Murdering scum I could tell Batman didn¡¯t believe me, but I wasn¡¯t trying to trick him. I was trying to hide how much blood I was covered in from murdering him, and if Cass cycled chi to her nose, she would have caught on. I quickly opened another portal in the same room I dumped the body in before pushing everything through really quick and casting. ¡°Esnaelc.¡± The blood quickly dried and ked off me into nothingness before I turned around to face them. ¡°Yep, got away, he wasn¡¯t the other mind controller though. I¡¯d have felt him trying to attack my mind if he was.¡± I made a portal to my kitchen and grabbed out a banana. I was getting a bit peckish and had enough mana to do so, so I did. It left me back at the dizziness stage of almostpletely empty. ¡°I think it¡¯s two 100s working together.¡± I ate the banana before saying. ¡°The guy with them wasn¡¯t the mind controller, he seems fairly cowardly and the guy who came out to gloat was more on the stupid side. Them working together lets them aplish far more than them working separately.¡± I was tantly lying about my real thoughts on the matter. I couldn''t have anyone following me to the next dead man walking. I tossed the banana peel towards a trash can and would have missed without a telekic hand to help correct its path. I heard the sirens start to re and I said. ¡°I think we¡¯re done here.¡± We made our way back home and each girl gave me a kiss goodnight before heading inside. I made it into my room, and stripped off my costume, before I portalled to their secret base. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ He knew that ipetent fuck would end up being caught. Yea he was charismatic and had convinced him they worked better together, but that didn¡¯t mean anything when it came to Batman. He wanted to leave the city and go somewhere smaller, but the damned handsome fool convinced him to stay. He thought himself as a good guy, but could never get girls to like him before. Picking the mental controller bundle seemed like the smart thing to do, but after thinking about it after he had chosen, he regretted not just making himself extremely strong and handsome. He knew he fucked up even more as the boost to his intellect kicked in. Going from average to low superhuman made many of his previous mistakes stick out like sore thumbs. A controlled gunslinger who fired as the fat man beside him copsed was the only reason he survived the first explosion of fighting when they all appeared in the clearing. Meeting that fucker afterwards, and having him convince him to work together was his second huge mistake. Seeing the man siphon powers from his mind controlled victim, he knew it was too much of a good deal to pass up. He could mind control them and his partner could suck their powers out before giving some to him. His partner must have known he was wary of him. His partner gave him the strength users bundle they ganged up on to take. He also gave him the pyrokinesis he stole from a low tier viin, because it didn¡¯t suit his style. The man was hastily packing his clothes into a suitcase and was ready to leave as he felt all of his connections start to fade. Even the subtle one he left in his partner, in case he decided to betray him disappeared. So much for living forever, so much for just the two of them standing at the top. If he lived for another few years he¡¯d be happy. As he was making his way to the door a pping sound came from behind him. He turned to look and saw an even more handsome man than his first partner. He spoke with a velvety voice. ¡°Well, well, well. Look what we¡¯ve got here. I¡¯ve never seen a walking dead person before.¡± The man had that look of a predator about him. He knew people like him in the other world, and all of them were so dangerous it was best to avoid them. If someone like him made it over then there was no use begging for his life. Running was still an option, but he seemed far too calm. He wasn¡¯t sure how the man even got inside, so he might have some type of teleporting ability. He decided to close the distance, using his strengthening skill to bring him to mid superhuman for a short period of time. Almost closing the distance in a second the man just stood there with a smirk on his face. His emotions were so high he was crying without even noticing, his teeth clenched so hard they started to crack. As he reached for the handsome man, he was suddenly missing his arms and legs. The brief motion of his arm and the sh of the lightsaber was the only thing showing what happened. He cried now and begged now that his chances of escaping were zero. ¡°Please!¡± That was all he got out before the man put his hand on him and cut his head off. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. It was hard for me to not shout into the man''s face as I killed him. ¡°You have sex ves in your basement and think I¡¯m going to just let you go!?¡± I didn¡¯t shout though. I gave him no indication that I knew what these two were up to as I cut his head off with the lightsaber. Picking his head up by his hair, I kicked it towards a corner and managed to hold back on not spitting on his corpse. I teleported his body to the research department of SHIELD then I went down and freed the ves from their chains. The mind controller only controlled them until he got them chained in the basement as it took mental power to keep someone under his control. That¡¯s why he started targeting other mind controllers. He could daisy chain their connections letting him control more the more controllers he had under his control. It was honestly a brilliant idea for how to use the mentalmunicationswork. He would have been much more dangerous if he hid from the beginning. Once again I was d at their inexperience as I stole his powers. Freeing the women I didn¡¯t recognize any of them. Sure they were attractive but nothing special. They weren¡¯t actors or models. The girls had their lives ruined because two idiots wanted holes to fuck. It sickened me but I knew there was evil like them in the world. I called for another SHIELD clean-up crew to make sure I didn''t miss anything. That put a window on how much time I had to rob the ce before the crew arrived so I got to work. Announcement If you like the story check out my patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 85+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 20 Chapter 52 Victory lap Chapter 52 Victoryp The murder strengthened hypnosis/mind control, telekinesis, low superhuman regeneration and mental defenses. Another boost to all my stats bringing them closer to the next tier and allowing my intellect to break into low superhuman. My mouth was practically watering at the new powers I gained. Mind reading, psychic battle form, mentalmunicationswork, pyrokinesis, physical enhancement boost and environment adaptability. I was at about twenty percent through low superhuman strength now. That might not seem like a lot, but the difference between the higher ranks only got more and more ridiculous. Low superhuman can lift cars, mid superhuman can lift ten cars and high superhuman can lift a fucking building. Low cosmic lift yachts, mid cosmic can lift cities and high cosmic can lift mountains. That is only the lowest level of each rank as well, with high cosmic beings able to rips in half if they wanted to. One more night of sex and I could finish my chi core, allowing me to boost my physical stats even higher. I felt¡­ I felt good but at the same time that was far too close for my liking. I could have easily died if the main grunt used an RPG instead of a grenadeuncher. It would have hit me before I could have done anything, and that pissed me off. Now I might be able to survive, but I¡¯d be in awful shape if I was hit. No, I really shouldn¡¯t have not noticed theming. The biggest problem was only one of us had the enhanced senses, and Cassandra didn¡¯t notice them either, most likely dropping her guard as she thought the fight was over. I was ready for the fight to continue even after I killed the first 100, and was pretending like everything was okay. No, even now I was still coiled like a spring ready to go if something were to happen. I¡¯d be like that all the way until I went to sleep. Fighting always put me in this mood, and it was the only reason I survived as long as I did. The moment there¡¯s contact I wouldn¡¯t drop my guard, and that¡¯s how I could react so fast when the ambush happened. No, one thing I did lose was my preparedness. I wouldn¡¯t have been ambushed, because I would have had a dozen guys outside making sure that couldn¡¯t happen with a dozen ns to go off if it did happen. I couldn¡¯t be a crime boss in this world though, especially because I had ns to fuck way more heroines than I have already. As much as opposites attract, if I show up with a group of goons covered in blood it¡¯s not a good look. At least pretending like I¡¯m a decent person is enough for them to justify sleeping with me. So the main question is what¡¯s the difference between pyrokinesis and fire control? Pyrokinesis felt locked at its current strength unfortunately, and its current strength wasn¡¯t that strong. It did allow me to create fire, but it wasn¡¯t an impressive amount. It was slightly better than the first rank of fire control, but terriblepared to the second or third rank. Still, a power was a power. I couldn¡¯t wait for someone to want a cigarette lit and I offered them my thumb with a me appearing out of it. I yawned as I finished robbing their house. They had a surprising amount of money and items I needed. I guess I haven¡¯t really been out of the hospital for very long. I wasn''t very likely to get anything from the two bodies I handed to SHIELD but something good mighte of it. By the time I was done it was almost dark outside and I was tired enough to crash hard. I woke up cuddled next to Nat. I pulled her on top of me, and used her as a nket, she let out a disgruntled grunt as I woke her until she went back to sleep. I justid there for about an hour listening to her breathing and watching her chest rise and fall as she still needed more sleep than me. She woke up while I was looking at her, and her frown turned into a smile as she hugged into me more tightly. I turned her face towards me and gave her a kiss before asking. ¡°So what''s the n for today?¡± She moaned as I turned the light on and frowned as she said. ¡°Five more minutes.¡± She spoke into my chest as I rolled her off of me and left to make us breakfast. I made a huge breakfast for the both of us. Bacon, sausage links, eggs, mini pancakes, hashbrowns and toast piled high. The biggest thing with her type of super soldier serum is it gave them intense food cravings. Eating a whole cake or chicken leaving just the bones wouldn¡¯t be an umon urrence. After making extra for the two girls who were going to show up after she left, I put them under a foodmp I stole. I could tell she was very happy I gave her more food than myself as I didn¡¯t need to prove anything with her. Not everything is apetition, and trying to eat more than her out of some sort of machismo bullshit was just stupid to me. I¡¯d also probably tear my stomach eating as much as her. Still feeding a person who eats as much as six was fairlyical. A dozen eggs and mini pancakes stacked so high I needed to put a skewer in so they wouldn¡¯t fall over. It looks like a 90s si meal a mom would feed their kids. The kind that the kid would just take the toast and run off towards the bus leaving like fifty dors of food cold that the mom would have had to wake up hours before everyone to cook. She finished the coffee I prepared for her and rushed into the bathroom as I told her to lock the other door so the neighbors didn¡¯t barge in. I heard the shower turn on and I prepared for the rest of my day while Steph and Cass came over and we talked for a bit before they headed off with the food. The ns to push for mine and Steph¡¯s chi cores was on hold for now as I decided on another person instead. As Nat came out I asked her. ¡°Do you want to push for core formation today? It¡¯ll just be a bunch of fucking to get there but I think we should¡­ That fight I almost lost made me aware of how foolish I¡¯ve been for not preparing everything beforehand.¡± To be fair, I think I needed the break, as I was used of being a rapist because of the group I was a part of. It was foolish to not realize it before something bad almost happened. I needed to put my nose to the grindstone and fuck myself and my loved ones stronger. Chapter 53 Big D Chapter 53 Big D Natasha shuddered again before rolling off to catch her breath. She was drenched in sweat. The room had already be muggy from constant activity, and she felt tired and sore for the first time in a long time. It was a good soreness. It made her feel like she aplished a difficult mission. Something felt different about her after thatst time, and the man she had started to grow feelings for followed her before cing a hand on her stomach. He had his brows furrowed as if in deep concentration and his eyshes fluttered as if he had almost passed out. After doing whatever he had done, he looked into her eyes and gave ck Widow that cocksure grin before leaning in to kiss her. ¡°That¡¯ll just about do it for you. Now I only have to make the circle and core for you.¡± Wait. Wasn¡¯t that what he was just doing? She was about to ask him, but he told her to take the lotus position, and we had to move to the floor because the soaked bed was too distracting for her to focus. The moment the core was formed she felt like for her entire life she was only allowed to walk, but now she could run. She felt more. Just more of herself than she had ever felt before. Like a sudden recovery from the flu, all of her senses were shooting off at a higher capacity than before. She could feel the changes in her body and something was off. She always had an empty hollow feeling that she¡¯d grown ustomed to over her life, but it wasn¡¯t there. She focused solely on it and couldn¡¯t feel it. Besides that, the sudden gush of blood leaking from her was a shock she couldn¡¯tprehend. Her brain shut off and had to reboot as she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Did he hurt her at some point, and she didn¡¯t remember? He must have noticed her confusion because he finally spoke. ¡°I regrew your womb. You can have children again.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I did a bad thing, but it would work out in the long run. I¡¯d normally have to ask for permission to change someone, but if I were to subtly ask her a question while she was screaming, ¡°YES GOD YES YES YES!¡± it counted as her giving me permission. Another bad thing I did was check her mental condition with diagnostic touch. She was mostly fine, but she did have a huge glowing problem I could take care of. Her maternal instincts were cranked up to 11. It was giving her low-grade depression that she could never have a child, and some mental disorders all stemming from that problem. To put it into perspective, a five would be what most normal people would be at. A one you had no instinct to protect children, and even some hatred towards them. A three, you would help a child if it didn¡¯t cause you too much trouble. Five, you would sacrifice your own life to protect your own child''s life. Seven you would sacrifice your life for a rtive''s child. Now eleven, eleven meant you would sacrifice your life to save an unknown child from suffering. It wasn¡¯t a very easy job either. I couldn¡¯t do it all at once, and it took most of the day and almost all of my stored biomass to pull off. I made an extremely small version of her womb, which took most of the biomass. Just creating a tiny version took two hundred by itself. Slowly expanding it to a normal size, then attaching everything and making sure it worked almost knocked me out. The expected smile of happiness didn¡¯te. Instead, I was greeted by deep whaling sobs I would have never expected from the ck Widow. I watched stunned for a few minutes before I realized she would be crying like this until she calmed down. I left and got a washcloth before wiping her down. Reconnecting her womb made her body spray blood everywhere, so I cleaned that up and off the floor. I started to get redressed before she grabbed my shirt from behind. I led her back to the bed, and we just cuddled for about an hour until she finally calmed down enough to speak. ¡°Thank you.¡± It came out as almost a squeak. ¡°Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.¡± She started crying again, as she kissed me in between the thank you''s. I thought her having the chance to have a child would lessen her instinct, but it only made it go up. It was almost breaking into the twelve range which would be otherworldly levels of love for children. The matron gods were ranked twelve as they treated all their followers as their children and would wage wars and destroys if any were even harmed. There was nothing I could do about it now. I think I made a mistake not telling her beforehand, but I didn¡¯t want to get her hopes up. I wasn¡¯t even sure I could regrow her womb in one sitting, even with a thousand biomass stored up. If I didn¡¯t break through to the second rank from the middle rank, then it wouldn''t have been possible. The amount of shit I could do now inparison to before was staggering. Recovering a body part was just having enough biomass as the actual part that needed to be reced. Helping someone was about one hundred percent easier, and I felt like the biomass I could suck from a single person had gone up to a hundred at once. I would have only gotten maybe ten percent done, but the sudden boost barely made it possible. I just let her cry on me for a long time as she stared deep into my eyes. I asked her. ¡°So you want to start making babies now or do you have to prepare for them first?¡± The deer in the headlights looked at my question and let me know, she hadn¡¯t thought of when to have children yet, only that she could. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 85+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 Chapter 54 Baby rabies and past life Chapter 54 Baby rabies and past life The sex was¡­ Kind of insane. Natasha was a very experienced lover but the new emotions flooding her made her desperate for a child. The moaning waspletely gone and there wasn¡¯t the look of lust or anything in her eyes. No, an almost scared look of frantic panic which made it hard to have sex with her. I had to get her to stop begging me and calm down before we continued. She was wrapped around me like a vice. I had her legs on my shoulders as I pounded into her. She gripped at my shirt trying to pull herself closer to me, tearing finger grips in with her increased strength. Her first orgasm happened even faster than before as she clenched around my dick. The only reason it was still possible was my higher endurance than before or she''d be breaking my dick. I could only piston into her even faster to try and finish. By her third orgasm, she just kept repeating my name over and over again. If I wasn¡¯t checking her mental health from time to time I¡¯d have thought she had suffered a mental break. She was just that excited about motherhood. If I didn¡¯t give her a baby she¡¯d have found someone else fairly quickly and¡­ I didn¡¯t want to lose her to someone else. I know it was a selfish reason but people have children identally all the time. I came harder than I ever had as her pussy milked me for everything it was worth. I made a "Hnnnng" noise as my body locked up. I kept my hand on her stomach and made her body drop an egg for me to fertilize it. Eh, let''s give her twins. The desperation she had in her eyes changed the moment she could feel the difference in her body. I actively noticed her maternal instincts decreased by four points before stopping at seven. Now, why did it drop instead of go up? Mainly because Natasha wouldn¡¯t sacrifice herself for random children anymore as it would risk her own. I was honestly surprised it didn¡¯t drop down even further than that as five was where you¡¯d give everything for your child but not much for anyone else''s. She was still a motherly figure who loved children in the end. She stood up and looked down while rubbing her stomach. I broke her out of her fog when I said. ¡°Make sure when you have your baby shower that you get stuff for a little boy and a little girl.¡± She stopped rubbing her stomach as her brain malfunctioned at what I said. Tears streamed down her face and she had a content smile that made her the most attractive she had ever been. Once again what I did was for mostly selfish reasons. Yes, it felt good to give someone with that much love for children the ability to have children. Yes, this would weaken her connection with SHIELD as she now had something to lose. The main reason is I needed a ride or die on my side. I needed someone in my corner regardless of what I did and giving her children was the easiest to flip a SHIELD spy into an actual ally. Plus¡­ It was the BLACK WIDOW! Of course, I would grow covetous towards her. I didn¡¯t n on adding her to my harem but she somehow won me over through crazy sex and she might be the person I had the closest bond with on this. Speaking of which. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I told you about my past life.¡± I exined to her a little about who I was and I decided I would do the same with any woman I had children with. If they were in it for the long haul then they deserved to know something about me that only they would know. I told her how I flew drones in the war. How bad the war actually got and how it affected America. How even with roving power outages I tried to make it work but at some point, I just snapped. I got sick of seeing evil people constantly taking from those who really couldn¡¯t afford it for themselves. Even growing fat amid the worst food shortage America ever had. I fought back. The potential thousands I killed flying drones didn¡¯t set me up for my first death. It wasn¡¯t clean. I worked my way up to be an enforcer for the local gang leader and went to stab him in the back. I assumed the head would be the best target but the bone deflected the de away from the skull. I was almost killed and the hostile takeover I could have killed only the boss turned into the boss and the two other men in the room. I learned my lesson then. I was decent at killing, then I became good. Soon I had be even worse than the men I was killing and it would have resulted in my death if the economy didn¡¯t recover. The second pandemic ended, the power outages were mostly fixed and the food shortages caused by billionaires stopped. Life got back to normal quickly and besides a few people who knew what I did. I needed to put down a previous rival who thought it was all going to crumble again the next winter which it did not. I just lived casually after that. Found love at one point and she ruined it. Found love again and tragedy struck but I definitely wasn¡¯t going to tell my lovers about that. That was a lock away for myself, the kind of memory I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to deal with. The tragedy destroyed my hope for life so it took literally going to a different universe to rekindle my spark of life. It felt normal to be worried, to be happy, to be sad instead of the apathy I had fallen into for years. I just felt more like myself than I had in years and maybe it¡¯s because of my younger body but I didn¡¯t think that was why. I had a goal again and building a harem out of all the women I fancied from two brands merged into one was a very lofty goal. I knew at any point life could kick me in the dick over and over again but at this point... I had already won in my head. I let a single tear fall for my past as I wrapped up our long discussion about the world and let another fall for my future happiness. I just led her back to bed and held her on my chest as she curled into a ball. It must have been several hours before she got up and left. I had to get up as well but after checking the clock we had fucked most of the day away. I cleaned up for another hour before Steph and Cass both came into my room. Steph took the lead in the conversation. ¡°We¡¯ve both been talking and. We want you to make it exclusive with just us two.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 85+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 Chapter 55 True villain Chapter 55 True viin I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen this early in my harem building. Unlike most stories with harems, it isn¡¯t all sunshine and rainbows. Things don¡¯t magically work out where we all instantly fall in love and get along with each other. I look between both of them and while Steph stares defiantly Cass nces away trying to avoid confrontation. ¡°What brought this on?¡± I turned the TV on to provide background noise and sat down inviting them to sit so it wasn¡¯t so confrontational. Most of the steam Stephanie had built up was exhausted by this move. ¡°We just want you to ourselves and think that having two girlfriends is already enough.¡± She came at this purely out of feelings so I exined it to her in a more factual manner. ¡°You probably want me to yourselves out of conventional thought but to bepletely honest we¡¯re just starting out.¡± I flipped through the channels as she sat and really thought about our rtionship. ¡°Right now our rtionship is transactional. I give you powers and I get to have sex with beautiful women. I¡¯m fine with how things are between us. I¡¯m fine with going further or even us breaking up but.¡± I leave the channel on Maury as he is about to read the verdict. He reads the verdict as I continue talking. ¡°Two people who I¡¯ve only been in a rtionship with for a few weeks don''t get the option to ask me to change.¡± I could tell this was a power y but they didn¡¯t think it through. ¡°You know I spent ten hours today having sex right? Let¡¯s take everything out of the equation and just look at the sex. Can you two handle having sex with me every day? Every single day having sex so much you¡¯re sore for a week after? I know Stephanie has been avoiding me already for that reason. Also the superhero thing.¡± I leaned towards them and genuinely asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it but will the next guy be? You both patrol for fifteen hours most days.¡± I put my hands on their legs as I gave them a genuine smile. ¡°The main thing is does being with me make you happy? That¡¯s what most rtionships boil down to. We¡¯re happy right now, why try to ruin that so people outside of our rtionship looking in don¡¯t judge you because it¡¯s all in your head.¡± The look of shock on Stephanie¡¯s face told me I was spot on but there was something else. The psychiatrist''s knowledge I siphoned gave me a better understanding of how most people thought. ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now, if you think Bruce is going to judge you based on who you¡¯re having sex with he won¡¯t¡­ To be perfectly honest it¡¯s fine to look up to him in almost everything but how to deal with trauma and rtionships.¡± I could have read their minds but that was still on the borderline of powers I really didn¡¯t want. Yes, it was helpful but the first second I, hmm. I should give mind reading and mind control to Natasha now that she¡¯s going to have my children. I wonder if that would affect them, like if I gave her stronger powers would they have the chance to gain them as well? Food for thought I guess. ¡°I still can¡¯t get over the fact that my boyfriend is a man whore. I don¡¯t want to give you an ultimatum but if you don¡¯t change then I won¡¯t be part of this.¡± Instead of backing off Stephanie doubles down¡­ Wait, this seems incredibly foolish. She knew what I was about from the beginning, why does she care now? Either someone told her or. ¡°Can I touch you real quick?¡± As if she was scalded by fire she pulled away from me. I need skin contact for my diagnostic touch to work. ¡°Get her Cass!¡± I shouted out as she made a break for the door. For some reason, she didn¡¯t teleport, maybe because she couldn¡¯t. I dived for her and held her down grabbing her hands. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with her. She has something wrong with her brain though but I can¡¯t tell with diagnostic touch. Somehow I know I can use mind reading to tell what has changed. It was a massive breach of trust and I didn''t want to do it but I had to. There was another controller! Someone left no traces that he took part in what was happening leading the group from behind the scenes! Someone far more skilled than the other two. If they had a month to steal powers it didn¡¯t make sense they would only have three confirmed people to their names. If he was pulling the strings of the two-man group from the beginning he could have stolen the powers from a dozen heroes and viins in that time frame. I read the changes and saw his face. With an anger-filled smile, I know what the fucker looks like now. He could leave mental suggestions to the extent that not only would they forget they met him, but they would act differently than before and not even notice. With a mental nudge, I started to untangle the mentalpulsions when I felt a de dig into my side right below the ribs. Cassandra stabbed me. OF COURSE, he would have putpulsions to stop me if I found out. She was stronger than me but I could tell she had some control over her body still otherwise I¡¯d have had my neck slit. It wouldn¡¯t have been fatal but it would have been a lot harder to deal with than the wound she gave me. I dropped her from the height of Mount Everest over the ocean. Her body was strong enough to survive the fall but that would buy me a minute or two to fix Stephanie. Pulling the mentalpulsions took some time but not much mental energy. I just had to be careful to not overdo it. A minuteter I was only halfway done. Shit, that meant Cassandra couldnd and be much harder to find. I finished fixing her and portaled to the Titans ind while carrying Stephanie. I looked in the sky and didn''t see her falling so that meant¡­ Shit, shended already and could have teleported away. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 85+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 Chapter 56 Becoming ruthless again Chapter 56 Bing ruthless again ¡°We were fighting against mind controllers and thought we caught them all but someone was pulling the strings even further back.¡± I grabbed Dick and checked his brain just in case but saw no scene of thepulsions if he had been given any mental suggestions. ¡°Alright, I got to go find Cassandra, Stephanie might be pissed when she wakes up because she¡¯s going to have a bunch of-.¡± She woke up instantly screaming. ¡°MOTHER FUCKER I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± Instinctively she punched out and smashed Dick right in his face. After realizing what she did she put her hands over her mouth. ¡°It wa-.¡± I interrupted her. ¡°Cass is still under control. I got to borrow your mana to find her.¡± I put my hand on her back without asking and linked our magics together. I began to cast a tracking spell. It was an altered version of the druidic spell as an ethereal bird took shape and began to head towards the door. I looked around the room. ¡°We got any other fliers who can track me?¡± Beast Boy stood up and changed forms bing the same bird as the spell. Starfire and Raven were also there but the brief mention as I exined what happened and they heard I was part of the 100 made them wary. ¡°Steph is going to be exhausted for a while so she¡¯s out and someone has to watch her. I don¡¯t think the controller would have attacked Batman so we don¡¯t have to worry about him being under control. This man is dangerous. He is a ghost who hid his hand through other mind controllers over and over again.¡± I got confused looks and one of the younger kids asked. ¡°What the what?¡± I exined further. ¡°He had a mind controller he mind controlled, control another mind controller who was controlling another mind controller. Think of your big bad guys like Lex Luthor except if he could control people with mind powers. That¡¯s what we¡¯re dealing with and I have to go right now. The tracking bird onlysts so long.¡± I don¡¯t wait for any more help as me and Beast Boy take off after the bird. It flies extremely fast and I would have lost sight of it if it wasn¡¯t so eye-catching and high above all the other buildings in the area. I hadpletely forgotten about the knife wound but my mid-superhuman regeneration took care of it. The bird began circling a warehouse and I didn¡¯t waste time smashing through a window. I was in a hurry because if the mind controller could refresh thepulsions he could tell Cassandra to flee from the sight of me or have her kill herself. The only thing visible in the entire empty warehouse is her. With a creepy smile, she asked. ¡°Was it as good for you as it was for me?¡± She pulled the knife across her throat and I dove for her. Even while dying she kept the creepy smile on her face and held the knife up in an attempt to stop me. I just guided it to a safer spot to be stabbed and pinned her down with my strength as I began knitting her throat back together before unraveling the mentalpulsions. The fucker put extra effort into Cassandra because she was already a low superhuman in terms of strength. If things were to go wrong when they confronted me she would have the best chance to murder me. Altogether there were fiftypulsions with most being set around listening to Stephanie until things went wrong then they were built around hurting herself and killing me. My teeth made popping noises as I ground them together from anger. He targeted me! HE TARGETED MY FUCKING PEOPLE! Tears streamed down my face as I thought about what I was going to do to him when I caught him. He killed my kindness. He couldn¡¯t keep finding other mind controllers to hide behind. I¡¯ll fucking keep systematically killing them. The second bad news I got was the person looked differently than he did in Stephanie¡¯s memories. I was so angry I forgot to check for traps. I looked around the room scared for a moment but only saw Beast Boy who looked at me with fear in his eyes. I could only tell him what I knew already. ¡°He targeted me. All the mentalpulsions I unraveled were there to try and kill me. He could do it with other people I know.¡± I felt sick leaving such an obvious enemy unmurdered but I needed to find him first. The only way I knew of would be making a contract with a demon to find his location or contracting a fae to find him but both of those would put me in a worse position than if I just found him myself. I portal us back right as Cassandra is waking up. ¡°MURDER HIM! I¡¯LL FUCKING KILL HIM!¡± She thankfully didn¡¯t attack me and looked sheepishly at what she shouted out. Even someone who believes everyone should have a second chance instinctively knows that people who choose mind control out of all powers aren''t worth saving. I felt it again. I was behind again. I needed to be untouchable. I needed to develop my magical technology to a new level to find this fucker. ¡°Raven, can you check them and make sure I didn¡¯t do any damage untangling the mental suggestions they were under? I¡­¡± I sighed as I knew this was going to suck. ¡°I need to go talk to my boss.¡± Steph stopped me before I left. ¡°How did you know?¡± I didn¡¯t need it exined any further. ¡°It¡¯s how slow you were responding to me. Like your brain needed to check if what you were about to say fit into the exact n he was going for. You¡¯re a goddamn Robin, that makes you a quip masterpared to other people... I''d also like to think you wouldn''t just randomly push an ultimatum onto me like that.¡± I portaled outside the entrance to SHIELD. I could have teleported inside Nick¡¯s room but decided that might be enough to piss him off and go the normal way. I¡¯m let in by his secretary and sit across from him. I wait a few seconds before I finally ask. ¡°Any chance we can speed up the construction of the magical department? I need people I can rely on and I need to push the magical advancement like a million years forward and I don¡¯t have the budget to do it myself.¡± Chapter 57 Making deals Chapter 57 Making deals Nick puffed his cigar as he looked at me. ¡°You know earlier today one of the strangest things happened. One of my best operatives came in and asked to be moved permanently to the magical department. Do you have any idea why the fuck Natasha would want to move there?¡± I almost respond. ¡°Probably because she¡¯s pregnant.¡± But it isn¡¯t my ce to go around telling people. ¡°I know why but it¡¯s best you get it out of her if she wants to tell you.¡± He had a babble cradle going already. I pointed at it. ¡°You know that takes the magic out of the air to use right? It¡¯s not something you should just leave on forever.¡± He gave another few puffs as he enjoyed the vor. ¡°I figured. Activated it when you portaled in front of the building. I want to say no out of principle.¡± He drummed his fingers on his desk before sucking his teeth. ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t know what I can do for you. We can only work so fast. It¡¯ll still take a few more weeks to get your facilities built and faculty to staff it.¡± I plead for him to do something. ¡°Listen. A man attacked and mind-controlled people I care about. The only way to assure their safety is with very expensive equipment and the only way to find him 100% is the creation of a brand new spell. To do either of those things I need more resources and people to test them on. I¡¯m willing to legitimately work for SHIELD if you do this for me.¡± He ponders over the correct choice. It would only cost him an extra million or two to rush the project. In the short run, it would secure my loyalty to him. Is the cost worth my loyalty? He ashes his cigar before looking me in the eye and I already know his answer. ¡°Mr. Storm, I think we got off on the wrong foot. I wish I could but we just don¡¯t have the budget to rush something that will be done in a few weeks anyway.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile at his inaction. I let him know exactly how I feel about this situation. ¡°If that¡¯s how it is then. I¡¯m sorry for the mistake you just made and you have my sympathy for what¡¯s about to befall anyone who tries to hurt someone that I care for.¡± I give him my dead stare, dropping the fake smile and showing the monster hidden underneath. He speaks to me but it sounds like he¡¯s underwater. I ignore him and walk through a portal as I rethink my ns. I had to stop half-assing it and trying to be the good guy. For the next week or two I was going to put a lot of people in my debt for the money I¡¯d need as I made a call to Stephanie to get a hold of Batman for me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Barbara Gordon sat in front of herputer and did her normal work. She had several policemunication lines open and was watching security camera footage at suspected hotspot areas. She took a sip of her tea as she watched the clip of a mugger ripping the purse from an olddy''s hand as she listened to the police get the iing call for it deeming it not important enough to push to her Bat Family. A knock on her door brings her attention to it and she wheels herself over to look through the lowered peephole to see who is on the other side. The man somehow knew to back up and let her get a good look at him as he spoke. ¡°Hello. I was sent over by Bruce to look at your injury. He should have sent you a message on your phone.¡± She had set her phone to silent and forgot to ask for a moment to make sure he wasn¡¯t lying. A few dozen messages came in from Stephanie and Dick and a few from everyone else she talked to regrly. Sending a message this way¡­ It was the third time in total that Batman had sent her a cell phone message instead of calling. She almost dropped her phone when she read the message he sent her. How would that be possible? It shouldn¡¯t be, it had already been a few years since she became handicapped and years of losing hope of ever finding a solution. With trembling hands she undid thetches on her door, she had developed a deep fear of people arriving at her doorstep without her knowing first. It didn¡¯t even take five minutes for her to get the feeling back in her feet. She stood up and almost fell over immediately from theck of use and the sudden rush of blood. He put his hands on her back and the wobbliness faded. Her heart almost beat out of her chest as the tears flowed freely from her eyes. Before the man left he asked her to look at the price of fixing her. The sudden ding from her phone as both Cassandra and Stephanie began talking as their mics were left open and they chattered asking to do a Facetime call made her forget to see him leave. She didn¡¯t notice that her door locked itself as the man left. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°Hello is this Ms. Carter¡¯s room?¡± I gave her a big smile and the confused look on her face as she asked. ¡°Hello deary, have we met before?¡± I walked over and put my hand on hers before using diagnostic touch. Her Alzheimer''s and Dementia were at extreme levels and she wouldn¡¯t live to see the end of the year. That is if she didn¡¯t make a deal with me. I fixed her enough so she was coherent and the happy olddy had turned into the steely woman she was when she led SHIELD. She gave me an appraised look before asking. ¡°Are you an assassin sent to kill me after bringing back my lucidity enough so I would know you did it?¡± I was taken aback by her statement before she responded. ¡°By the response, I can take it as a no then. What do you want?¡± ¡°Well, I obviously want to make a deal with you.¡± Chapter 58 Making deals 02 Chapter 58 Making deals 02 Mr. Freeze sat down across from the man who said he could cure his wife. He didn¡¯t look that special. He was tall, fit, and handsome but he didn¡¯t have the pull he sometimes felt from other people. The pull he¡¯d feel in front of Penguin, the Batman or Joker for instance. Still, as he began to talk Mr. Freeze knew he was the real deal. After signing a fairly easy-to-handle deal that would be done in a matter of weeks the man got to work. He said the disease was easy enough to deal with but the severe organ failure and cryogenic cellr copse was rough. He said it was a very expensive process but he managed it with a few close calls. As Nora opened her eyes for the first time in almost a decade tears began to freeze on his face. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Ironman met with these quack doctors sometimes to see if they could find a solution that he couldn¡¯t. His body was starting to fail because of the reactor in his chest, all the doctors who looked at it gave him less than five years because of the poisoning. Tony scrunched his face when his eyes met with the supposed man who could cure him. 25 million might have sounded like a lot to some but for fixing one of the richest people on the it was a drop in the bucket. Tony sat down and humored him before he¡¯d embarrass him and kick him out but that didn¡¯t happen. The man asked if he¡¯d like to have the reactor in his chest still or go back to normal. Tony responded sarcastically that of course, he¡¯d want it removed. Then the man removed it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Deadshot yawned as he kept an eye on his target. He was happy at how easy the gig was. For the first time, he was hired to protect someone. A million dors a day to make sure the red-headed smoke show wasn¡¯t bothered by anyone. He got another sip of coffee as he kept an eye through his telescopic eye connected to his rifle''s telescope. The woman was clothes shopping for babies at the moment, buying both boy''s and girl''s clothes. He took a sip of the coffee before heading back to his perch. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I knocked on the door before peaking my head in. I gave Aunt May a big smile before saying. ¡°Good morning! How are you feeling?¡± She looked miserable with big dark circles around her eyes fromck of sleep. When I walked in she gave me a soft smile before responding. ¡°Miserable. These nurses just ignored me and I was in so much painst night I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I put my hand on hers and healed all the easy-to-deal-with things beforepletely restoring her neck. ¡°Alright, Ipletely fixed your neck you should be fine to go home. Let me undo the neck brace and call in the doctor for you.¡± She looked at me like I had a second head beside the first. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°So he¡¯s in here?¡± Getting permission to visit the Raft was a long and tedious process even greasing all the wheels with money. Even after discussing with the warden who had to run clearance all the way up to the secretary of defense that I could cure several of the more dangerous inhabitants, it took three days. As I looked in the cell Superman spoke from behind me. I didn¡¯t even hear him approach so it scared me. ¡°You know who¡¯s in that cell right? Us fighting almost ttened a city block.¡± I could only chuckle. ¡°Yeah imagine if he was fighting at full strength instead of the near-death starvation he¡¯s been on since he arrived in the dimension.¡± I began to try and talk to him. ¡°Hey, big guy. The sun is getting real low. Wait, wrong big guy. Solomon, are you by chance looking for a protection job?¡± I pulled out the mana collectors that were fully charged. ¡°Solo-. Solomon¡­¡± He looked depressed until I changed the mana collectors to push out their stored mana. There would have been no chance of me being able tomunicate with him if I didn¡¯t get his memories. I looked at the guard. ¡°Can you open this up?¡± Superman gave me another stare-down before asking. ¡°So you know something about Solomon then?¡± I responded as the guard opened the cell and I walked inside cing another half dozen mana collectors spraying mana into the cell. ¡°I guess you could say that. He¡¯s a death knight from Avalon. He refused to sign a contract which only meant that he would be put through torturous pain until he did. He managed to fight the contract cer who flung him into this world severing the connection. While he wouldn¡¯t feel that pain anymore he came from a mana-dense world to one without much so ever since he¡¯s been here he¡¯s been starving to death.¡± Solomon shook his head back and forth before heading to a mana collector and shoving it inside his mouth. I responded to him as if he was a child. ¡°No, Solomon. That¡¯s not food. Here,e eat some mana-rich diamonds, yum yum.¡± He carefully ced back down the collector and moved towards the mini pile of diamonds I dumped onto the ground. As he did so I looked at the frayed contract still attached to his soul and started making alterations. He would still be far too hungry if he was left to his own devices. I really shouldn¡¯t have been able to form a contract with him. The normal contract magic to make a death knight was sixth circle. Morgan didn¡¯t use normal contract magic, she used a greater contract to make him a greater death knight which was eighth circle. Protect me. Protect my family, especially the kids and I would feed him my entire mana pool twice a day. He has to listen to mymands unless it is at the cost of innocent lives. Finally, I would give him a mana-dense room to live in where he might actually start to recover. I asked him. ¡°Would you like to make the deal with me Solomon?¡± I snapped my fingers as he was still distracted eating the diamonds. ¡°Hello? Solomon, ept the contract and I¡¯ll feed you. You protect my family and I feed you okay?¡± He stops eating for a second before agreeing. The moment he did I realized how bad I fucked up. Chapter 59 Making deals 03 Chapter 59 Making deals 03 I felt the single skinny ring I had made to start my fourth circle snap in an instant and that was the only reason I lived. Mana was sucked from my body toplete the contract. The same amount that a sixth-circle mage would have. I didn¡¯t have that much as an entire circle''s worth of magic was sucked free in about ten seconds. I sat down and began meditating. It was a losing battle. I could feel my mana draining faster than I could recover it. Even in this mana-rich area with six collectors depositing mana, I couldn¡¯t recover fast enough to equal out the drain. I refused to quit and let the contract fail though as I kept going, fighting against it. When I ran out of mana the pain ramped up to unimaginable levels. It made it almost impossible to meditate but my indomitable will made it at least possible. I kept gaining mana which was drained the second it entered my body. As I felt my organs start to shut down the contract finally was fulfilled. I coughed up blood as Solomon¡¯s eyes fluttered and he fell over unconscious. Superman who had been watching asked. ¡°What happened?¡± I wiped the blood that was leaking from my eyes and nose off my face as I gave him an answer. ¡°He¡¯s been starving for years. What do you do when you¡¯re fed a big Thanksgiving meal? He¡¯s sleeping peacefully for the first time in over a century.¡± I felt like shit and was fading in and out of consciousness. Sleeping on my feet. I let them both know. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Gonna take a nap now. Don¡¯t let this big guy run around until I wake up.¡± I barely made it to the bed before I copsed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°I knew it!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but speak out loud that one of the fan theories I had about Ben Grimm from The Fantastic Four was true. It didn¡¯t make sense that his power was the only one that couldn¡¯t be toggled on and off like the others. A quick mental check let me know that it was based on a mental limit he ced on himself. All I had to do to fix¡­ I should probably tell him what I want first. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I walked into another hospital room after having tracked down someone I needed to make sure they weren¡¯t part of the mind controller''s ns. With a knock on the door, I walked in with a big smile. The miserable look on her face as her broken leg was raised turned to that of shock then fear as she recognized me. I started the baffle just as she burst out into screaming. ¡°Hey now. None of that, I just want to check your head real quick to see if you know anything about the person I actually want to murder. You¡¯re fine and I¡¯ll even heal your leg if I find anything of value.¡± Alice stopped screaming as I flooded her body with enough endorphins it was like she was on morphine. I began by checking her memories and the mentalpulsions set on her. It was truly sickening. I thought that the extra mentalpulsions on Cassandra were bad but it was clear that the longer the person worked with the mind controller the more he would implement. Many contradicting ones were causing immense stress on her already destroyed psyche to try and solve themselves. Most of hispulsions were for his own protection. She wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him if he entered a room. If the man said certain code phrases she would bark like a dog or act like a rabbit or¡­ The darker ones didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. He even gave her thepulsion to lure potential super-powered people through¡­ Well, it was best to not say. As I unraveled them I made sure to look through and see his face from the beginning. With this, I knew what he truly looked like before he gained many superpowers. I could only smile as my ns and a pattern of his methods came into my head. With this, I could start destroying his mini-empire one mind-controlled victim at a time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. How did everything go wrong so fast? One day he managed to mind-control most of the city''s superhero and criminal organizations and the next all of his nsy broken and scattered to the wind. The main two who he used to strengthen himself were killed and that was the start of his downfall. He managed to have one of the men he had under mind control figure out who did it. Another one of us, of the hundred, thwarted his ns and he couldn¡¯t let that go unreciprocated. His original n was to get one of the man''s femalepanions to lure him to a different location to mind-control him next. Using the same methods he had used against many others he thought everything would have gone smoothly but the man saw through it in an instant. Not only did the man break his mentalpulsions on those two the man started to systematically tear down any he came in contact with from then on. As if a hound with the scent of blood he was relentless. Out of stubborn pride, the mind controller refused to leave the city as it would have shown he lost¡­ Now he had grown to regret not leaving the moment his other men were killed. Hisworks were crippled and in the few instances he saw the man working he wasn¡¯t destroying them. No, he was taking over his criminal empire one brick at a time while freeing those under mentalpulsions who then quickly turned against him. If he hadn¡¯t moved locations the same day he tried to mind-control the man he¡¯d have been found out. He could onlyy low for now until things blew over and then he would ambush the man when he finally dropped his guard. No matter what powers he picked he couldn¡¯t be good at everything. The mind controller only had so many powers because he had a team unwittingly working nonstop to get him more powers. He wasn¡¯t sure which sex ve he wanted to sample. He had grown fond of the heroes and viins under his control. The man felt that raping people you knew fromics was just a different level than other women. He loved trying to choke them to unconsciousness just as he orgasmed. The man loved making the heroes feel weak. He loved to do more evil things to the viins because in his mind it''s what they deserved. A sudden explosion as half of the wall of one of the buildings was ripped off and three men entered. The main problem person he had been thinking of how to destroy, was a giant undead zombie and an orange stone man. He tried to use his mental powers against the three but they were useless against them. With a smirk, the man asked. ¡°So, you¡¯re probably wondering how I found out about you. Ben, can you go and rescue the damsels in distress two floors down? I have to talk to him for about ten to fifteen minutes.¡± Chapter 60 Cold hearted killer Chapter 60 Cold hearted killer Solomon ran over and the man tried attacks but really just stood still as he let Solomon run up and bear hug him. The power he was using fizzled out as my containment n came into y. I walked over and slowly took off his shoe as Solomon squeezed him in a bear hug. I could tell that he had been gifted mid-superhuman strength and was using powers to augment it up to high superhuman. Solomon¡¯s strength was at least a rank higher and he had the bonus effect of not being affected by magic or mentalpulsions. I felt my mental shield swat away attempt after attempt to enter as I grabbed his now barefoot. He kicked and thrashed as he screamed and yelled curses at me and I took a step back to avoid it before saying. ¡°Solomon. Break his legs.¡± One of Solomon¡¯s arms stopped bear-hugging him and reached down slowly grabbing at his leg. A momentter he pulled his hand back up and did the same with the other leg. Solomon was on Superman''s level of strength. With a casual effort he pulped the man''s legs and the only reason he didn¡¯t cry out in pain was most likely a power to reduce sensations or give him more willpower to not cry out. Already his leg was showing visible signs of recovery but it wouldn¡¯t recover before ten minutes were up. ¡°Now that I can hold on for the ten minutes without interruption I¡¯ll tell you what''s going to happen. I¡¯m going to steal your powers first. That is going to happen and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Then I¡¯m going to heal your legs.¡± The look of surprise on his face would be quickly washed away with horror as I exined. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of the damage done to you to be from anyone else. All the pain you¡¯ll feel from the moment you are stripped of your powers wille from me.¡± He iled around again but with his legs broken it was easy to hold his leg with no power behind it. I continued. ¡°After you¡¯re fully healed I¡¯ll do the normal torture stuff. You know, the stuff you see in movies. Rip off your toe and fingernails, and maybe pour sand into your eyes. Just the basic stuff at first you know.¡± I had to calm myself down and control my breathing as I continued. ¡°Then I¡¯ll smash your knees and elbows. They¡¯re some of the hardest bones to heal properly and every time you feel a tweak of pain from moving a certain way I want you to think of me!¡± Once again I had to calm myself down as I almost shouted thest part. ¡°I need to make an example out of you so that¡¯s not all I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll cut off your fingers a knuckle at a time while leaving one index finger so you can kill yourself when you get sick of the pain. I¡¯ll cut your face and leave you horribly scarred. Finally, I¡¯ll slice your Achilles tendons making it so you can¡¯t walk properly.¡± The fear in his eyes slowly grew and his body continuously fought for its freedom on some self-preservation instinct. I continued. ¡°You don''t need all your organs either. I¡¯ll take your kidney and a lung to help pay for your mistakes. Normally I¡¯d smash your teeth, maybe cut your tongue out but I want you screaming my name in frustration. I want everyone in earshot to know what I did to you so they know I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with.¡± I started to dig into his leg with my fingernails so I let up on my grip so I didn¡¯t need to heal that as well. I calmly asked him. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m doing all this instead of just killing you? Why would I leave a potential threat alive when I have you dead to rights? Because I know how useless you¡¯ll be without your powers. It serves my purpose better if you¡¯re left alive than dead in a ditch. Anyone whoes at me will be given a swift and easy death but if theye at me through people I¡¯m close with¡­ They¡¯ll wish they were dead.¡± He bit his lips until the point of it bleeding as I continued. ¡°In just five more minutes you¡¯ll have all your powers stripped from you and we can begin the fun.¡± We sat in silence with only the sounds of gruntsing from the man whose name I didn¡¯t even know. To break the tension I asked. ¡°So you see that big sh with the Justice League and the Light? Crazy stuff makes you really see how tiny we are doesn¡¯t it.¡± We sat in silence for a few minutes before I remembered. ¡°Oh! I also got to cut off your dick since you came for my women.¡± He started begging for his life after that. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wiped the blood off my hands as I finished doing clumsy surgery. If I couldn¡¯t keep him alive with biomatter control he¡¯d have died five times over. I wonder how coherent he still is since I didn¡¯t put him to sleep to do the surgery. I let out a sigh of both exhaustion and contentedness as the ck market dealer I contacted carted away the organs I harvested. I looked over the changes that gained his powers again and could only let out a soft smile at how everything turned out. I had to make many deals with people to get everything set up to easily find him but it was worth it in the end. My new analyze power allowed me to give a rough estimate of a person''s ability. Knowing exactly what I could do let me see my stats perfectly.
Mid superhuman strength Mid superhuman dexterity Mid superhuman endurance Low superhuman intelligence Peak human charm Growth Power siphon+ Perfect mental defenses Self biomatter control Diagnostic touch Energy storage Telekinesis MSH(Mid superhuman) regeneration Increased magical affinity/knowledge nt control Dual cultivation Earth control (Sand limitation) Extreme muscle expansion Indomitable will Mind control Flight +1 Item box Power bestowal LSH (Low superhuman) senses Weapon storage Camouge Mind reading Psychic battle form Mentalmunicationswork Pyrokinesis Physical enhancement boost Environmental adaptability
The statistical increases weren¡¯t so important and I didn¡¯t remember what they were before I checked but the powers I showed were what I had before absorbing the man. Besides the repeats in all the psychic skills, I looked at what I got from siphoning him.
Analyze Fire control Earth control (sand limitation removed) Wind control Force field Mentalpulsion Mental recall Hyper cognition Psychic shock Psychic dead zone Psionic st Psionic reinforcement Aura of rending des Soul strike Bound weapon Dream walk Mind link Bind familiar Energy shield Electric generation Tremor sense Blind sight Battle focus elerated perception elerated body Speed burst Electrokinesis Strength reduction touch Maoreception Bioluminescence generation Moonlight absorption Gravity control
¡­Good lord, that''s a lot of powers. Now, why didn¡¯t he use any of them someone might ask? It¡¯s because he was inexperienced and sat there trying to mentally control us while Solomon ran up and gave him a bear hug. Solomon happened to have a dampening field around him with a simr effect to the dampening cor I had taken from Sandman. It leaves your strength and mental powers alone but turns off the uses of other powers. Director Carter sent me out with the prototype version of it when I told her my ns to capture a superhuman. The big problem with the field is it didn¡¯t stop psychic attacks or weaken the person so I could onlye with people who couldn¡¯t be mentally controlled. I¡¯ll have to give the olddy a box of Cuban cigars so she can act like the previous director of SHIELD did. Fucking over Fury and having him pushed to just the leader of the AVENGERS initiative of SHIELD while Carter was remade director wasn¡¯t my end goal but it was still a huge p in his face that it happened to him. It also meant I didn¡¯t have to deal with that jackass anymore and his budget was cut down to less than ten percent. I made a few calls, the first being the bodyguards I ced on Nat, Cass, and Steph. They¡¯d still be paid their millions even though I found the psychic in less than a week. de, Deadshot, and Bullseye were expensive but having a sniper overwatch to make sure they weren¡¯t targeted was necessary in my opinion. Another half a dozen calls to let people hired to find the psychic and calls to my girlfriends to let them know the man was found finally had me breathe out a sigh of relief. The man I left behind was not only crippled physically but I read through his memories and found he had no ns for revenge after I started torturing him. He was a defanged snake that would slither away if he was given his freedom¡­ He¡¯ll still rot in a cell for his life for what he did though. I took a deep breath as I thought of my future ns. This man pushed them forwards faster than I was reallyfortable with but he needed to go before he could go underground. The mental band I put on myself slowly started to unfurl now that he was caught, I made myst call to SHIELD for his capture and walked to the nearest restaurant to get a celebratory meal. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 85+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 Chapter 60.5 Chapter 60.5 Peter Parker swung back after a long day of crime fighting and just wanted to get some sleep before heading off to work at the daily bugle. Jay J. Jameson couldn¡¯t believe that Peter Parker, his cameraman, was Spiderman and that was why he still had a job. He was also why he flew under the radar because Jay Jameson fought the narrative that he was Spiderman at every step. He got into a debate with an inte troll who believed that Peter Parker could be Spiderman and tore him apart. JJJ didn¡¯t make any arguments why Spiderman couldn¡¯t be Peter Parker but he attacked the troll to the point he ran out of the studio crying. Even still it made Peter have toy low for most days after and Miles picked up the ck dressing as him to prove they were two separate people. He tossed his work bag to the side while starting to remove his costume top before he heard Aunt May scream. He rushes up the stairs and ms the door open to see something absolutely terrible. Aunt May ispletely naked with a man''s head between her legs. Both he and his aunt scream as they make eye contact. The man looked up as they screamed and Peter recognized him. It was the man who saved Aunt May¡¯s life. While we were still screaming he said something and both suddenly had their clothes on. Peter¡¯s near-photographic memory was going to have him reliving this memory for a very long time. His brain started to click over¡­ He had his hand again. The same hand he cut off to save Aunt May. His appearance was simr enough that Peter knew who he was but at the same time had changed enough that he was either an imposter or he was someone who could control his appearance in some way. In an off-handed way, Peter asked. ¡°How¡¯d you regrow your arm and why do you look so different?¡± Focusing mostly on the man Peter didn¡¯t notice the small but obvious changes to his Aunt. Her breasts were more pronounced, the bit of b from aging burned away, and several of her gray hairs were recolored and more vibrant than before. With that cocky smirk the man wore perpetually on his face he answered. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I couldn''t help but chuckle at his question. ¡°Ahh, one of my powers is biomatter control. That¡¯s how I could fix your mom¡¯s spine and regrow my arm eventually.¡± Both drew back by what I said which is exactly how I wanted them to react. If I can grow their rtionship it¡¯ll make Aunt May happier. ¡°Peter, your Aunt has been raising you since you were a baby. I don¡¯t know what to call someone who loves you unconditionally like that except mother¡­ I wish I had a second chance with my mother.¡± I put my acting skills to the limit as I tried to get Aunt May even more sympathetic to me. Once again as scummy as it was I wasn¡¯t letting a beauty like May go and I¡¯d y a few tricks to get her to fall in love with me. I just hoped the bait of having Peter call her mom by ident now that I put it in his braines true. We talked again as I stealthily asked about the other attractive women of the Spider family. Silk was off in China getting training and Madam Webb was a lesbian. Felicia Hardy was still ying the thief role and trying to find out information on her father while Jessica Drew was off in Africa looking for the species of spider they used in the experiment to reverse engineer it. That only left Aunt May to keep a connection with him and I had already decided to start loosely dating her while being open to dating more. It was her suggestion as I wanted a closer rtionship with her but had to settle with just fuck buddies in the end. I got a call from one of my contacts which led to me leaving Aunt May to exin our rtionship to Peter. A woman whose story I hadn¡¯t read had started working for SHIELD and got a hold of me through them. She wasn¡¯t written very often and I didn¡¯t know her backstory. As I took the elevator up to the same room where I killed the Purple man I was met with an open door. Half expecting a trap I slowly walk into the same room and I¡¯m greeted with a sight I hadn¡¯t expected. Laying on the bedpletely naked with her legs spread was a Purple woman. Her hero name was Persuasion, and the only thing I knew about her was that she was the daughter of Purple man. We sat staring at each other for a few seconds before she spoke. ¡°You killed my father. I¡¯d like you to fuck me in the same room he died in.¡± I could feel Persuasion¡¯s pheromones trying to affect me but with biomatter control, I could reverse the changes they were trying to make to my body. It doesn¡¯t surprise her that her powers aren¡¯t effective against me and I could tell she wasn¡¯t even trying to use them on me. It was only a test. A few secondster I gave her a smirk as I started to strip. Her smile grew as my clothes hit the floor and she beganughing as I climbed on top of her. Hourster she breathed heavily, a sweaty mess on the crumpled sheets with a thin nket barely covering her modesty. I sat at the edge of the bed just thinking. Things worked out well but the mind controller showed me my weakness. I was being too reactive and needed to start actively building my strength,works, and bank ount. She let out a long throaty moan and asked for water. After drinking down the entire cup sheid back down and lifted the covers exposing herself to me. With an almost hourss body, her above D-cup breasts were some of therger onespared to others I slept with. With a smile knowing how attractive she was she seductively asked. ¡°Comey back down with me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I crawled under the covers with her and began round two. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 90+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 61 Power giveaway and new boss Chapter 61 Power giveaway and new boss My three girlfriends sat around as I called in a meeting now that I didn¡¯t have to worry about a potential mind rapist stealing them. I made sure probably more times than any of them werefortable with as they sipped their cocoa. I handed over a piece of paper to each of them and Stephanie was the first to ask. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I sipped my cocoa as I sat down. ¡°It¡¯s a list of all my powers. I¡¯ll let you know right now one of the powers I got gives me the ability to steal powers and another one the ability to give powers away.¡± They looked at the list in confusion again before I rified. ¡°The top part of the list are powers you can have right now if you wanted while the second part are powers I¡¯ll need to build up first before you can get them.¡± I left off the powers I had no ns to ever give away like energy storage, camouge, and gravity control. Powers that I could grow were also on the list along with the more useless powers like bioluminescence generation. Sure I could use the powers in clever ways but a bullet or a spell would just be faster and less goofy. After thinking about it I decided to load up Natasha with my psychic powers because I really didn¡¯t want them and they¡¯d be better suited for her than me. For that reason, her list was significantlyrger than the other two. There were also the two unborn children of mine in her stomach. At any point, Steph or Cass could leave but Natasha was stuck with me for the next eighteen years at least. Maybe giving her powers wouldn¡¯t do anything or maybe there was a chance at them getting all or none of my powers but I knew for sure they wouldn¡¯t get the powers I received after their conception unless I transferred them. Cass was the first to choose. ¡°Pyrokinesis.¡± I wrote that down before saying. ¡°Some things I noticed about pyrokinesis is it¡¯s weaker than a fully powered fire control power but still useful. I¡¯ll also give the other girls a chance to get fire control first if they pick that one to get when I can trade it away without losing it.¡± She affirmed her choice with a nod before going back to the list. She also picked her power she¡¯d have to wait for before Steph or Nat picked either of theirs. ¡°Fire control¡­¡± After a few minutes of looking, Nat put her paper down before she said matter of fact. ¡°Telekinesis and flight.¡± We waited for Stephanie to make her decision. ¡°Can I¡­ Can I get two of the ones that I¡¯ll have to wait for? I would eventually like to get all your control powers to round out my magic proficiency and save my mana.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen when I eventually got all of them. I was missing water and maybe lightning to get the full element spectrum and if I recall there was a ten-point power that gave full control over the elements like that. I just agreed with her. ¡°Sure we¡¯ll get you all of them eventually but I¡¯ll give you low superhuman regeneration just so you have one now as well.¡± I handed over the powers and all began to use them. The moment Cass got hers she let out a fireball scorching one of my curtains which drew a re from me. I decided I¡¯d have her make up the cost to meter as I¡¯d have to steal more ckout curtains to rece them. Each headed off but I caught a hold of Nat before she left. ¡°I also want to give you some bonus powers since I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll be inherited by the children if I give them to you.¡± Pyrokinesis, LSH regeneration, indomitable will, mind control, psychic battle form, psychic shock, psionic st, electrokinesis, maoreception, bioluminescence generation Now some might ask ¡°Why give away your powers?¡± to that, I say ¡°Fuck you I do what I want!¡±. My enemies would most likely target the people I was close to and having new secret powers could be the difference between life and death. I highly doubted I¡¯d need any of those powers otherwise I¡¯d die. I no longer had any of those powers except the low superhuman regeneration. Indomitable will was great for just about everyone else but with my mental shields it was mostly unnecessary. Electrokinesis was another I would miss but if my children could gain powers that would be a good one for them to start with. I decided to keep mentalpulsion just in case it could be inherited. I¡¯d rather not have a three-year-old be able to make anyone do anything they want without them or anyone else knowing. Mind control was fairly obvious but mentalpulsion could be done over and over again with barely any way to notice. I had a power specifically for noticing it and it still happened to two of my women. The psychic shock must have been what he used to get the drop on the other mind controllers. It was risky to use it against the other hundred but somehow he made it work. We had a quickie before she went off to work. Her new job at SHIELD was as the right-hand woman of the new director so she couldn¡¯t bete. I should go in today too¡­ I didn¡¯t want to though. Maybe just go in for a few hours? Yeah, I can do that. I was in for an entire ten minutes before I was called up to the boss''s office. ¡°You called for me, Miss Carter?¡± Standing beside her is Captain America with a Cheshire grin on his face and Natasha on the other with a simr smile. On Agent Carter¡¯s beautiful face is a stoic expression. The deal I made was for her to pull some strings to push help from SHIELD in my direction and I would give her youth back. Biomatter control is truly a power I don¡¯t know what to do without. It was absurdly expensive to do it but de-aging valuable help would always make sense. A vast majority of my time was eaten up reducing her age a few years at a time then waiting for SHIELD¡¯s informationwork to find the people I needed help from. She heard what I said, saw how SHIELD was being run, and mmed Director Fury back down to the head of the Avengers initiative Fury. Captain America was an old soul where monogamy was a foregone conclusion. He would never marry anyone besides Carter but there was just too big of a difference in their ages. Putting her back into her twenties put them closer in age than they were originally. I think she was like twenty-four or five in the original movie and Steve was eighteen. Steve might be a bit older than her now actually. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking about your particr branch of SHIELD and I¡¯d just like to get your opinion on some things.¡± She pulled up the surveince video of the magician''s division of SHIELD and it waspletely different from how it had been under Fury. Men and women inb coats tested different products while trying to use the scientific method on all the new products I was creating. Like a beehive, people moved back and forth continuing to do important work around the elephant in the room. Standing in the center of the room was a gigantic hulking statue-like thing everyone was ignoring. I could only chuckle. ¡°Yeah, that was¡­ It¡¯s my nuclear option I was making for myself but I guess the guy I was making it for got caught too quickly. I¡¯ll probably scale down its size and powers for SHIELD to use on field missions.¡± She finished her sip of coffee before asking. ¡°Can you rify what that is and what it can do for me please?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 95+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 62 Golem talk and sexy time Chapter 62 Golem talk and sexy time ¡°Once it¡¯s built it will work as a bodyguard andmand center for the magical side of SHIELD. This big one is far stronger, more adaptable, and even smarter than the smaller golems but at ten feet tall he¡¯d have to go through walls or be used outside to be useful.¡± I thought about whether I should tell her everything it can do and decide on just telling her what the smaller versions will be capable of. ¡°They can do just about everything.¡± I made a portal the size of my hand and grabbed at the schematics for the smaller golems. ¡°There are four separate golem types we¡¯ll begin working on when more than just me knows how magic works. Firepower, covert, support, and capture.¡± I hand her over the firepower golem to start with. ¡°That is the firepower golem. Think of it like a human-shaped tank/sam for any huge defensive battles we¡¯d participate in. These are mainly for the yearly attack that happens here that could affect the world but they can also be used as armor for operatives or to save lives as they are the least expensive to make. To put it into perspective the assault or firepower golems rather were only slightly over 100k to make. They also were expensive on upkeep and required resources to keep working while the others were self-sustaining after they were made. I flipped through to the stealth or covert golems. ¡°This is the covert golem model. It has many magical functions like an area-wide baffle spell and camouge it can use. It can also be used as a portal maker that will bring the group back to the science wing when the mission is finished.¡± The cost was dramatically more expensive but for the uses, it has its worth in my opinion. Pulling out the next schematic I look at the most designed but the least happy of the four. ¡°This is the support golem or rather the magic golem. Think of it as a magic helper that will be loaded with plenty of spells to use¡­ You¡¯re not going to understand this but I tried to make it look like the ck mages from Final Fantasy Nine but they keep looking more like the coneheads from RuneScape.¡± Peggy chewed on her lip as she responded. ¡°Yeah, the Steiner Vivibo was always my favorite team up in those games.¡± I continued. ¡°Yea that¡¯s what I was-. You¡¯ve yed Final Fantasy!?¡± It was hard not to be surprised. She¡¯d have had to be over seventy when it came out. She gave me a sly grin before saying. ¡°Well, as one of the major investors in the U.S. department of Sony, I would sometimes test their products and make suggestions. I stopped after ten. Just couldn¡¯t put in the hundreds of hours of y testing unfinished games to make them better anymore as my career in SHIELD started to be more paperwork than actual work.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m getting you for your wedding gift now so that¡¯s nice. Anyway, moving on we have the final capture golem here.¡± I handed over the final schematic. ¡°It¡¯s essentially a moving prison with a built-in dampener. The golem can transport high-value prisoners or subdued viins can be ced inside. It¡¯s the most sturdy and expensive as the dampening aura isn¡¯t something I fully understand yet. The science department will have to bring the cost down before we can make more than a handful of them.¡± To be honest I¡¯ll have to reduce the price of all of them for us to put them into full use anyway. I clicked my tongue at the immenseck of mana-infused materials on the. It might be more cost-effective to build a ship for SHIELD to farm the resources ourselves. It really sucked having apetent boss, I had to put work in. They were just doing research but to fit into their roles better four branches were made and each branch focused on that particr golem/weapon/skill set as their job. The assaults were focused on making magic weapons while the coverts worked on tools to make their operations more stealthy and safe. Some guy was ying around with my baton of the tribunal trying to reverse engineer it and soon he wanted to have a whole line of tribunal weaponry. We talked for a few more minutes and I can already see the difference between her and my previous boss. She listens to me and everything isn¡¯t based on owing some jackass favors for getting a small amount of help from him. I leave and check in with my members of the magic department. Surprisingly when the job openings came up for new researchers it wasn¡¯t instantly flooded with new people. I had half expected the majority of the people would want to be making breakthroughs in an untested field but SHIELD was a Griffindor kind of workce not a Ravenw. It was a gungho die for your country type of ce, not a solution to stop the problems from happening in the first ce. Many of the females joined for the sole purpose of sleeping with me. As Natasha was a prime example of what they could achieve by doing so she also was the one who decided on my sleep schedule and determined who I slept with most nights. As the left hand of SHIELD, she was the right hand of the M.A.N.A. department. Magical association of national ass-kicking¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure what the actual acronym stood for but I figured if it was important someone would eventually tell me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Things were just working out for me. That night I came home to Steph and Cass in my bedpletely naked. My first threesome in this world was far different from any I ever had. First, I didn¡¯t have to pay for it. Second, everyone involved was really, really into it. I would cum in one then the other would eat it out while I started fucking her. Cass enjoyed sweet vors so when I came in Steph I made it taste like different sweets while giving Cass a creampie that tasted savory. Since it took too much effort and energy to keep switching I settled on a candied bacon vor as a middle ground. Two dayster after not sleeping with anyone I was about to start my day when I heard someone cooking in my living room. I was greeted by the sight of Natashapletely naked except for a pinkcy chef''s apron. I walked up behind her kissing her neck and thrust into her wet opening in one go. I lifted her off the ground with every thrust and after a few minutes, she turned to face me while I flipped the food. She smirked and pointed down to what was written on her apron and I couldn¡¯t help butugh and say it out loud. ¡°Creampie the cook.¡± I leaned forward giving her a deep kiss before quoting her favorite movie The Princess Bride. ¡°As you wish. My itsy bitsy spider.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 95+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 63 Stealing powers legally Chapter 63 Stealing powers legally It was about a weekter before I finally got permission for a side project I was working on. I let Miss Carter in on a huge part of my abilities. That huge part was that I could steal powers from other people. I gave her a list of particr powers I was looking for and after having someone look for them that person found several of my powers inside criminals on The Raft. The Raft was a mega prison that spent most of its time submerged underwater with many superviins being subjected to the power dampeners orpletely isted if their powers were too troublesome. That¡¯s what I was going for. Some of the ones I wanted were off limits because they had the chance of eventually getting out on good behavior but those who served life sentences¡­ Serving that life sentence without their power would make it easier. I licked my lips in anticipation. The four powers I was about to obtain were all huge game-changers, especially once they were fully leveled. I tested it earlier but I could breathe underwater with abination of my powers. Just in case The Raft explodes or something when I¡¯m there¡­ I¡¯m gonna assume a breakout is going to happen right as I get there or some dumb shit. It took forever with multiple checks to finally get in and then be led to the first victim. The guide waspletely covered head to toe with no exposed skin and it was because of this particr inmate that they needed to do that. He looked at a clipboard before saying. ¡°Jackson Day, aka The Corruptor. His power is chemical corruption from touch. Even the inhibitors don¡¯t stop his powers because it¡¯s too ingrained into his DNA to shut off without killing him.¡± He was locked securely into a cross-shaped apparatus. His limbs and head held in ce. The blue-skinned man gave us both a big smile before saying. ¡°Come on in. The water¡¯s fine. How about a handshake to prove I mean no threat.¡± I pulled out a knife as I entered the room and his face dropped as he began to beg. I begin to cut away a portion of his skin before cing my thumb down on the bloody spot I exposed. The guard asked. ¡°W-what exactly are you doing?¡± I had almost forgotten about him as I was so focused on getting his powers. ¡°Hmm? Oh, I cut away his skin because that¡¯s where the chemicals are secreted from. If this doesn¡¯t work you could always skin him since that would remove his powers.¡± I looked at both of their horrified expressions trying hard not tough. It would be far too much work to do that in the first ce and if I couldn¡¯t steal his powers I¡¯d rather just blow his brains out and be done with him instead of spending all this effort making sure no one came in contact with him. After ten minutes I gained the chemical secretion power and his skin started to visibly change color back to normal. The man pleaded his case that he was cured and I backed him up knowing that he was a normal person without his powers who wouldn¡¯tmit crimes without them. At the very least he didn¡¯t need a special cell to stop him from melting someone''s skin off or making their dick hard. I was just happy to get such a versatile power.
Chemical Secretion Chemical maniption
Stealing powers from unsafe people let me know two things. I couldn¡¯t steal powers from mutants or metas. Jerome Beechman or rather The Mandrill had powers I couldn¡¯t steal as well as Doctor Light¡¯s powers¡­ Which really, REALLY sucked. Doctor Light was one of the ones I was looking for, maybe killing him would give me the powers but I didn¡¯t want to step on anyone''s toes by murdering yet. I¡¯d need a n to kill them without anyone knowing it was me. Fuck, I would have really liked his photokinesis. Doctor Light was a hit-or-miss viin with his powers. Either he was a bumbling idiot who had extremely weak powers or an extremely dangerous superviin who could go toe to toe with any of Batman''s rogues gallery ande out on top. Right now he¡¯s still the bumbling idiot but if I took his powers he would never be a threat in the future. After checking a dozen people for abilities some were repeated while others I couldn¡¯t steal. Three were mental controllers and one was someone I already met. Doctor Psyko was also in one of the cross braces but he was strippedpletely naked for some reason. Apparently, I caught them just as it was his cleaning time and everything was done by machines¡­ That didn¡¯t make the gigantic dick between his legs any less unbelievable. He noticed me looking and gave me a good smirk. ¡°Go ahead and take a picture. Maybe you can show it to your girlfriends to get them in the mood.¡± One of the main reasons I liked viins slightly more than heroes was because they didn¡¯t let the little things like nudity get in the way of making a good joke. I enter the room and feel him try to attack my mind. As he did so I was d I picked the mental defenses again. After thinking about it for another second I remember Charlesing forward saying he found all the mental people from the hundred¡­ How the fuck would that have been possible if there were two in the closest city they spawned in. No, thinking about it more it was probably all bullshit where he caught one of them and said he got them all or some dumb shit like that. Or he was already being mind-controlled by someone else¡­ I doubted it though, probably just overestimated his abilities. As I siphoned Doctor Psycho¡¯s powers I knew his mental abilities came with some heavy drawbacks. It would give him all the normal mind control powers but also increase his ego. He also had another power but it wasn¡¯t until I stole it from him that I could tell what it was.
(Inferior) Mind control Empathic touch (Altered)
Hmm. So he had empathic touch before and refined it to the point he lost most of its capabilities. Refining it solely to be able to tell what a person''s sexual kinks were. I almost burst outughing as the man went from a smirking, self-assured viin to a little quivering wreck. The ego boost from the mind control was overwritten by the other mind control powers I stole from the other people in Raft already. It was definitely the strongest out of all of them, almost bumping it to the second rank without any work beforehand. I told him it was safe to let him go and mingle with the other prisoners now and move on to thest person I was sent here for. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 95+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 64 More powers Chapter 64 More powers I looked at the unimpressive man who was pacing back and forth through the one-way ss and couldn¡¯t help butsmile.What are the chances that one of the hundred picked the teleporter bundle, stole a bunch of stuff then gotcaught?How could you ever catch ateleporter?You have sex with him, get him drunk, and turn him in for the reward on hishead. The man was one of the only criminals who looked scared from the position he wasin.No, he looked petrified, people can¡¯t stay that scared for that long, eventually, they¡¯ll get used to itina day or two.His room was right next to the prison''s cafeteria.I¡¯d like to guess that people from the cafeteria were constantly harassing him but that would only be a guess of why he was so scared. My question was answered when I entered the room.¡°Y-you! Please don¡¯t chop my dick off, I only stole money!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.Somehow the story of what I did to the mind controller was already spreading but I think they got the wrong meaning from it.¡°I cut off his dick because he went after my women.I¡¯m only here to steal your powers.¡± He cried andined and tried to wiggle free until warned him if he kept it up he¡¯ll get simr treatment to the other 100 member we put in there.After getting the teleport power from him something seemed off¡­ I asked.
Teleportation Touch teleportation
¡°Why did you pick the teleportation power and upgrade it with touch teleportation when you could have gotten the bundle?I know the bundle had the ability to teleport other willing people and items from a distance plus the extra dimensional dwelling power.¡± He looked at me with the most confused expression before saying.¡°There were bundles?¡± I blinked a few times before I threw my hands up.This motherfucker just cost me a better teleport power and alternate dimension mansion because he picked his damn power without checking for anything better. I give him the go-ahead to be moved to a safer prison.His power was the only reason he was being held in that special cell with a power dampener around his neck.Being moved to a prison for normal people will at least give him a chance to live a somewhat normal life.So, why was I excited for teleportation when I could already teleport?Several reasons. The first was for redundancy''s sake.If I entered an area where magic wasn¡¯t allowed (like a trap to a different dimension with no magic) then I could always teleport out with my power over the magic.The second reason is it would save me mana for more powerful spells.Gaining the flight and teleport powers meant I could still do those things but have the mana for other spells.The final reason is I could give the power away to one of my girlfriends who couldn¡¯t learn magic in the future. After trying to steal powers from metas and mutants I figured something out.Anyone who had gained mutant powers could no longer learn magic or chi.Most of the powers in the universe were tied around those three power systems.This was just spection at this point but I believed a race that didn¡¯t know how to use magic or chi would eventually lose their ability to and evolve to only gain random mutations. Thanos, one of the most powerful of his race, was most likely a one-in-a-billion mutation.The mutations seemed weaker on average but had a higher ceiling for giving power to individuals.That would make Asgardians chi-based possibly?Maybe chi-based with magical powers given through divinity?I thought about it a little more. Martians, Skrulls, and Chitauri are all obvious magic races.Kree, Parademons, Thanagarians, and Kronans were chi-based.That left some races out of that power structure like Kryptonians, Tamaraneans, and Asgardians.The three outliers seemed to be either mana or chi but somehow strengthened themselves with an outside source.Perhaps ess to a force? Not speed force or strength force but some type of smaller force like sr force for Kryptonians. That would leave Tamaraneans with lunar force and Asgardians were still hard to pin down.Maybe they gained power through fighting?I needed to touch one and look at their power source to know for sure.Even then I still might not understand it.I still thought it was belief-based, the more well-known and possibly even worshiped an Asgardian was the stronger they¡¯d be.Kind of like the belief system with Orks in Warhammer.Painted red wagons go faster even if it doesn¡¯t make sense. The main question after that was why I cared.I didn''t, it was just something that started to stick out to me more after I thought about it.That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get the Skrull shapeshifting powers when I killed fake Nick Fury.The vast majority of races were so technologically advanced that their source of power didn¡¯t reallye into y on global scales, only small conflicts.It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re one of the strongest races if the you¡¯re living on gets blown up. I let them know I was done and headed out via teleportation before heading to bed.I spent the next few weeks just leading the magic department and mansion shopping before I found one on the outskirts of New York that I liked.It was ufortably close to the X-mansion but at this point, I was too strong and well-known to think of Charles and all of the X-men as a threat. I was mainly focused on getting my powers up to the second rank.I had been secretly practicing my nt control and finally reached rank two with it.Training power storage was much harder but I could tell I was close, I just needed another push or a few more weeks and it would reach there. I spent a good chunk of my downtime getting my girls more powerful too.Steph had the chi in her system to hit rank three but it almost went bad because I waited too long to finish her circle and core.Sometimes you just forget and the person you¡¯re supposed to be helping doesn¡¯t say anything because they thought you knew and something tragic almost happens.I finished up Julia¡¯s as well and she decided to sign on as Batman''s permanent leader of his house guards. It was just as I was finishing my fourth circle when another message I had been waiting for finally came through. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 95+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 65 Meet the squad Chapter 65 Meet the squad Amanda Waller was a short, morbidly obese ck woman who ran a group called thesuicidesquad.I knewthatand managed to get in contact with her when I was looking for help with the mind controller.The ns fell through because I killed him so quickly¡­ I really thought he was going to be a bigger threat but he just got really, really lucky when he whammied the first mind controller. Well, the deal changed at that point and me turning her into a tall, hundred-thirty-pound bombshell with big breasts was her getting a list.If anyone on that list was put up for the suicide squad I would get a heads up and be allowed to join the group.At the top of that list was Poison Ivy and that is why I was sitting in the back of a Humvee heading towards the meeting location. I kept my head down in my viin costume.I went with the criminal costume instead of the gue doctor outfit I wore as a hero.I smirked as both of my hero and viin names were stolen.gue Doctor was one of Batman''s viins and I stopped the defining ident that turned him into an abomination. Phantom was my viin name and it was taken from the very first superhero to ever be drawn inics.Not many people would know that, assuming it was Superman.He wasn¡¯t written in the past few decades so I decided to take the name for myself just as any good viin would do.The outfit I wore was a business suit, cape, and mask with an obfuscation spell to blur my face. We walk into the building and Rick g greets me before we¡¯re led further in to meet the squad.There were several faces I knew.Deadshot was here, Captain Boomerang, King Shark, Weasel, and Killer Croc.In the corner were Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy.There were two other unknowns in the group.On the opposite side were two other females.Vixen and someone I thought I knew but couldn¡¯t ce. As Rick exined the mission things were clear that it was a real suicide mission.Zero of them would have survived if I wasn¡¯t here.We were supposed to kill a dictator in a third-world country which doesn¡¯t seem like much but all of the people for this mission were pretty much basic humans.Maybe slightly faster or stronger but Killer Croc and King Shark were the only ones that would survive being shot full of holes. After exining the mission he started to go over everyone''s powers and the three I didn¡¯t recognize were given names.That wasn¡¯t Killer Croc but Lizard from Spiderman¡¯s Rogues.Should have known from theb coat.Slipknot, Savant, and Windfall.The smirk on my face fell as I remembered her backstory from theics.She was unfortunately one of the few I forgot about and if I could have stopped her from being vited I really wish I could have. She ended up killing her assants which put her on the squad most likely.Truly a justified murder but her powers weren''t strong enough to stop bullets.At least I don¡¯t think her powers could.As he exined something else I asked a few follow-up questions.¡°So what¡¯s the real mission then or did she not tell you?¡± He gave me a questioning look before saying.¡°What do you mean? The mission is to kill the dictator.¡± I sighed as I called Waller and asked when she picked up.¡°So what¡¯s the hidden thing you¡¯re not telling us?They have a nuke¡­ Secret bioweapon?What¡¯s the catch?¡± She sat in silence for a few seconds before finally answering.¡°He has two supers as bodyguards.Are you happy?¡± I smile before asking. ¡°That¡¯s it?Any other surprises? We¡¯re not killing the resistance leader instead of the dictator or he¡¯s not like some immortal god or anything like that?Just two normal supers we don¡¯t have to kill?Just a normal ass guy being protected by two supers?¡± She was quiet for another ten seconds before she finally responded.¡°He¡­ Might be a super as well.He¡¯s survived six previous attempts including a sniper bullet to his skull and an explosion that wiped out the base he was inpletely.¡± And there it is. There¡¯s something extra with the guy and it¡¯s going to take us figuring it out before we know he¡¯s truly dead.I offhandedly ask in a whisper before she hangs up.¡°Hey, any chance I can kill these guys if they act up?Two in particr I think are a bad fit for this team.¡± For another few moments, she waits in silence before she responds.¡°Do what you must to get the job done.¡± Another brief moment of silence before she hangs up.I put on a smile that no one can see because of the obfuscation but most can hear the cheery inflection and say.¡°Great news everyone. The bad guy is guarded by two supers and is definitely super himself.¡± I walked towards Slipknot and without saying a word put my hand through his chest.As I did so I telekically pulled Weasel over and put my other hand through his chest as well.Both gave me looks of confusion for the few moments they¡¯re left alive before their heads slowly drop and they both die.Rick and Deadshot both pulled their guns and pointed them at me as I responded. ¡°One of them was a rapist and the other was a child murderer.I¡¯m not going to justify why I killed them.I¡¯d just rather kill them now instead of letting them die during the mission.I''d rather save us the hassle of needing to kill Slipknot when he tried something or Weasel when he tried escaping.¡± A knife behind my head from Savant and a mallet swung down at my head and I just let it strike me.The rebound from the giant malletunched it out of Harley¡¯s hands and the de wasunched out of his hands as I mmed back with my arm flinging it up into the ceiling.I sigh again before saying. ¡°You guys get this one.If anyone attacks me now you¡¯ll wish the only thing I did to you was put my hand through your chest.Are we clear?¡± I gave them my best fuck around and find out voice.I had been strengthened to the point of being able to survive small-scale explosions let alone a sword or bullet.Honestly, arger-scale explosion would only put me down for a few seconds before I recovered from the damage.No, it would take someone with high superhuman strength to be a threat to me. King Shark charged towards me.Ugh, they went with the dumb brute version of him or maybe the childlike version from the movies.I fold him with one punch knocking out most of his teeth as his head ms into the ground and reiterate.¡°I can do this mission by myself.It would be easier if I¡¯m being honest.By any chance, does anyone know if King Shark is like mentally handicapped?I¡¯d rather not kill someone who didn¡¯t understand my threat was serious.¡± Everyone in the group looks at me in horror as I just punched out someone with mid-tier super strength in a single hit.I sigh as no one answers me. ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯ll split the difference and just give him a crippling injury.¡± Finally, Harley speaks up before I can cut his arm off with a lightsaber. ¡°Uhh. He doesn¡¯t talk much but maybe on the level of a small child.We got him to say more than "King Shark is a shark¡± a mission or two ago.¡± I put away my lightsaber.¡°Damn. I really wanted to take one of his arms as a souvenir.¡± Once again my actions have people stun locked like my actions broke their brains and they don¡¯t know what to say.At least until Captain Boomerang quips. ¡°Ahh piss this is going to be a long mission.¡± Announcement span> If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 99+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 66 Death talk Chapter 66 Death talk Surprisingly enough I did get some knowledge from killing both Slipknot and Weasel. Slipknot had a special recipe in his head that made ropes as strong as steel and Weasel had knowledge rted to his special serum and how to make costumes. This version didn¡¯t have the corrupted version he had in the suicide squad movie but it still had far more side effects than a normal super soldier serum. Slipknot also had some French, Latin, and Spanish speaking ability which was neat. His knowledge was mainly focused on curse words and getting only the bare minimum meant I would sound like a toddler if I tried to speak anynguage. Still better than nothing at least. We loaded up into the jet that would take us to the mission and I deactivated my obfuscation charm as it drew far too much mana to keep active for long periods of time. As I do so Harley Quinn loudly yells. ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s hot!¡± Iugh hysterically as I sit down and let everyone get a good look at my face. We sit down and everyone talks for a few minutes before they all sit quietly for the eight-hour trip to the third-world country we were headed to. I chime up. ¡°So anyone wants to know how their future will end up? I can tell you right now as the bad guys most of you don¡¯t have happy endings.¡± The look of confusion is quickly covered up by a want to know as they realize what I¡¯m talking about. Captain Boomerang asks first. ¡°Yea, what about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a third-rate gimmick viin not really talked about much. You were in the movies but were killed off in the second one early on for shock value. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll live very long and I¡¯m honestly surprised you¡¯re still alive since the world did kill off a lot of the less interesting people.¡± He mutters under his breath. ¡°Well fuck you too then.¡± I look at the ones that die and say. ¡°I¡¯m going to rapid-fire the ones that die. Savant is killed by the bomb blowing up when he tries to run away. Windfall is killed trying to save the team. Slipknot dies trying to escape and Weasel is presumed dead but actually survives which is why I killed that child killer¡­ Who else? Ahh Lizard doesn¡¯t die on missions because it¡¯s a DC thing, not Marvel but he dies a lot in theics so probably why they put you in with them. Oh, and Rick g dies a lot as well.¡± I let out a little chuckle. ¡°This mission seems easy but normal ass guns would put most of you down. The people I listed would have most likely died which leaves Deadshot, King Shark, Harley Quinn, Poison Ivy, and Vixen as the ones who¡¯d live.¡± I look at Deadshot first. ¡°You don¡¯t really do much besides be a hired hitman and survive suicide squad missions. You do die in one when ck Mask shoots you but it was so reviled they retconned it¡­ I guess if that¡¯s your jam then keep on keeping on.¡± Looking at King Shark next. ¡°You¡¯ll probably live or if you die it¡¯ll be for the shock value that someone so strong died on the mission to prove no one is safe. You kill your brother after he kills your father. That might have happened already? Well, either way, you¡¯re normally stuck with these team-ups like Deadshot since neither of you is popr enough for your ownics.¡± Harley raises her hand and says. ¡°Oh, oh me next me next!¡± I smile as I continue. ¡°Harley, you end up breaking up with the Joker because you finally realize he doesn¡¯t care for you at all and end up living far into the future. There¡¯s a cameo of you as an old woman when your two granddaughters need to be bailed out of jail. You go straight Harley, you abandon the life of crime and sell out Joker¡¯s secrets for immunity.¡± The look of utter shock on Harley¡¯s face tells me I hit a little too close to home with that one. It¡¯s been weeks since she¡¯s been imprisoned and this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s had to free herself without the help of Joker. She¡¯s probably just nowing around to leaving him and to have someone call her on it might make her more defensive or solidify her n. The not so subtle fuck me eyes she keeps giving me leads me to believe she¡¯s already decided to abandon Joker. The few quips she¡¯s said also lean more towards the provocative nature than someone who had their blinders on for one person. Most had been bantering back and forth with me ignoring most of it. The jokes just weren¡¯tnding so I stopped paying attention to Captain Boomerang and Harley. ¡°Vixen bes a famous model and animal rights activist but she dies alone. Her few love interests don¡¯tst and they pick other women besides her because she¡¯s hard to get along with. She¡¯s the strong type of woman who is often conted with the bitchy type of woman¡­ She also used me of being a rapist when I wanted to help her and me beating her ass is probably the reason she was captured.¡± Her eyes went wide as she looked at me in surprise. ¡°It was you the whole time! I thought I recognized you but you have both arms!¡± I give her a deadpan stare before going back to ignoring her. ¡°That leaves Poison Ivy and I¡¯m pretty sure that isn¡¯t even Poison Ivy but a clone she left behind and the real one isn¡¯t here.¡± I unbuckle myself from the jet seat and touch her to make sure. ¡°Yep, fake ass clone right there. Full of sap and chlorophyll, a huge damn waste of my timeing here to protect her.¡± I¡¯m half tempted to just smash her to a pulp but the look of shock and terror lets me know that she had no idea she was a clone. Also, she has simr functions to a real human, maybe a bit more durable as she could regrow chopped-off body parts but still shockingly human-like. I wasn¡¯t sure how she reproduced her brain functions and was banking on it being an actual copy of her brain matter put into nt form. Her organs could function like those of normal humans with the nt heart pumping sap through her vine-like veins. The moment of contact from touching her synthetic nt-based skin felt as natural as human skin. Everything about her functioned like a human would if humans were nt life instead of mammals. I almost sigh as I decide to give trying to bed a nt clone a shot. Another thing I got from her is even though she wasn¡¯t human I could still tell what her kinks were through empathic touch. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 99+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 67 Raining on her parade Chapter 67 Raining on her parade The empathic touch power was an interesting addition to my powers list to say for sure. Just by touching a woman, I can know what she¡¯s into sexually and it led to some of the more crazy sex since I gained it. The first interaction was with Nat who didn¡¯t really have any kinks. It was on a scale and most was in the like category for her if she had any. The biggest kink for her was lovey-dovey sex surprisingly. Eye contact and hand-holding while having sex got her going and the more connection she had with a person the more she got aroused by it. As the father to her future children that feeling of love had been growing steadily making her get more and more aroused by having sex with me. Stephanie was a mixed bag. She didn¡¯t have a favorite either but with how inexperienced she was she had a lot of stuff she wanted to try during sex. One time it¡¯s blowjobs, the next it¡¯s toys, the next it¡¯s sex with Cass. She just wanted to try everything out before she found what she liked. Cass was the only lover I had with a strong kink. She really, really liked being tied up with simr likes from being kink-shamed and having sex with Steph. She wasn¡¯t bisexual but she loved Stephanie enough that she enjoyed sex with her. So she was bisexual for one person, not sure what that¡¯s called. Steph wasn¡¯t attracted to either of Cass¡¯s kinks so it led to some very awkward pillow talk the one time we tied her up together. I chuckle thinking about her voice quivering as she said. ¡°I¡¯ll s-spank the bad girl who likes b-being tied up.¡± That meant bondage y was a Cass-only thing and to keep it exciting I would surprise her with it. That led to the kinks I could feel from Poison Ivy when I touched her. She was bisexual and attracted to intelligence and power over looks. She had the first hate and that was being tied up or forced to do things she didn¡¯t want and stupid people. Zero lust towards nts or anything but a fairly big kink towards pregnancy. Specifically the pregnancy of women around her. Well, that¡¯s a bit odd. Normally there is something to let me know beforehand what their kinks will be but that one made no sense. She hates people but wants to see more of them being born. Did she have a growth kink? No, it¡¯s not rted to intion either, it had to be a real baby making them fat. At least the other humandies. I¡¯d rather not knock her up and have a bunch of half-nt abominations running around. To be fair I think I could get them to be almost fully human with biomatter control but it would take constant effort. Perhapster in the future. Rick g was practically shouting my name by the time I realized he was trying to talk to me. ¡°Phantom! God damn, listen god damn it! What do you mean she''s a clone?¡± I calmly speak. ¡°I mean exactly what I said. She¡¯s a nt clone with the memories of Poison Ivy. I thought what I said was pretty straightforward.¡± I opened a portal and grabbed a case of beers from the local Starkmart. Portalling makes stealing much easier. ¡°Anyone want a beer? Might be thest you¡¯ll ever drink.¡± The group breaks into a miniature party as I continue to supply us with food and drinks. I didn¡¯t drink anything but it was enough for my n toe to fruition. I wanted Poison Ivy to try and ask me for more information and she was socially inept. Instead of trying to subtly lead me in conversation to draw out her questions she just tried to chemically drug me and lead me into the bathroom. I just had to decide how I wanted to y this. Do I act like she has me under her effect, do I let her know right away that it didn¡¯t work or do I turn the tables on her? I think turning the tables on her sounds the most fun but it does take me to the borderline of the R-word. Maybe just make her a little horny and answer her questions vaguely and see what she does with that. She makes contact with me instead of using her pheromones trying to spread a poison to make me more docile but after a brief few seconds where it possibly could have worked, I readjust them and give her a dose of oxytocin. The body naturally produces the chemical and it would give a much smaller level of attraction than using something like molly or flibanserin which would fall closer to the date r-word area than I¡¯d like. Making her wet is off the table but speeding up her heart ten bpm might be barely noticeable. Once again she pushes me into the bathroom before locking the door. It¡¯s a bathroom on a ne. There isn¡¯t much room for anything. We rub against each other before she asks. ¡°What do you mean clone? I¡¯m human. Just because my skin is green doesn¡¯t make me not human.¡± I leaned in and smelled her. She gave off a pleasant floral scent most likely produced by her body. My hand wrapped around her waist to help stabilize her as the ne hit some turbulence. I whisper into her ear. ¡°That''s exactly what I said. You aren¡¯t human, you¡¯re a clone made up by the real Pam Isley as her way to try and make a difference in the world. Her idea is really dumb if I think about it though.¡± I move a bit away from her as I continue. ¡°She has the ability to make copies of people and all she does is make a single clone of herself? I don¡¯t get it. Was it too expensive to make more? If she really wanted to make a difference wouldn¡¯t hundreds if not thousands of clones or even just a new race of tree-protecting people make more sense?¡± I remembered something. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you what normally happens to you did I? I mean I told everyone else except for you so it only makes sense. The doctor version of you I think fucks off to France. She¡¯s not really talked about much if she does make appearances but the clone Ivy linked with the green normally ends up binding herself to the Amazon rainforest.¡± She looks at me with a smirking expression. Like what I said she had already thought about. ¡°That version tries to grow the rainforest but it ends up being burned to the ground when she starts invading cities. I¡¯m sorry Ivy but the only difference you make in the world is you make people hate nature and get the biggest forest in the world burnt to the ground.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 68 F*cking crazy Chapter 68 F*cking crazy I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she started to cry. The tearful look of hers turned to anger as she shouted. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be honest with her. ¡°Because you don¡¯t even realize how lucky you are. You could have gone down the same path and ended up fucking up the instead of helping it but I can guide you to actually helping it.¡± I started to think about what she could do to make a difference and the first thing toe to mind was. ¡°You need to be a social influencer.¡± I thought about it even more. ¡°You need to be a rich social influencer hero if you want to make a difference.¡± She gave me a look like (what the fuck are you talking about) before I could exin we were greeted with a knock on the door. Harley whispered from the other side. ¡°Hey. You two fucking yet. Any chance I can get in on that?¡± Without consulting Poison Ivy I opened the door and grabbed her pulling her into the already cramped room. She responded in a flustered tone. ¡°Wow! Okay, so we¡¯re doing this. I was just going to tease you two. If I had known beforehand I¡¯d have taken off my panties. There isn¡¯t much room to move around here. Oh, who am I kidding, I can take my panties off without pulling them down.¡± She moved her panties down as far as she could rubbing against me before wiggling herself and jumping up and down a few times until they dropped down to her feet. I let this happen for two reasons. One, it happened so fast that I don¡¯t think I could have stopped it without hurting some feelings. Two, it was making Poison Ivy turned on. With a zip, she undid her mini skirt and it fell to the ground exposing her bottom half. She rubbed against me and left a wet spot on my knee as she tried to undo my belt. Coming into contact with her repeatedly let me take a look at her kinks with empathic touch and it was surprisingly wholesome and fucked up at the same time. She had a bunch of little ones, being tied up, magicians, bisexual, danger, roley, exhibitionism, voyeurism, clowns, dominating, and being dominated. Her main kink however was turning the bad boy good and living as a happy family. That shit ain''t happening with Joker ever and that¡¯s what makes it sad. I definitely could y up the viin role a bit more but I was me forever. Striking a bnce between good and bad made way more sense than being strictly one. She managed to pull my belt off and my suit pants fell around my ankles. With a smirk on my face, I asked. ¡°Want to see a magic trick?¡± A hand came down onto my underwear and I stored it into my inventory. A rock-hard erect dick sprang the difference between myself and Harley as it rubbed against her stomach. I could hear both girls take a breath at the sight before Harley got back to being Harley. ¡°I¡¯ll show you one myself and make this dick disappear.¡± She backed up slightly before bouncing on her feet and impaling herself. ¡°Gah! F-fuck that¡¯s big. Tada! It¡¯s gone.¡± She makes some adjustments as she tries to get morefortable but the tiny box could barely fit the three of us without one leaning against the wall trying to stay out of the way. I still had my hand around each of their waists holding us close together so Poison Ivy couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. The room was small enough unless we all hugged the wall we were in each other''s personal space. I caught her trying to smell Harley stealthily and she noticed I noticed. I gave her a little wink to let her know I caught her but wouldn¡¯t say anything as I gave a few pumps into Harley. I had to be very measured with my thrusts from the sheer strength and durability difference between us. At this point, my dick was like being fucked by a steel rod and I could probably hang a ton off the end without it bending. There was a real chance I could identally fuck someone to death. The upside to improving my core is that the difference between us made it so they got about four times the amount of chi per orgasm so the difference was made up rapidlypared to before. I started stripping the girls as I stored their clothing in my spacial storage. Hammering into Harley made another thing clear. Harley loved talking while fucking. ¡°God you¡¯re so big. It feels like I¡¯m being split apart by your fat cock. You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you? Break me and make me your sex ve. I¡¯m dripping just thinking about it. Go on then, do it. Make me yours. Fuck me, silly big guy. Burn my brains out so all I can think about is your dick. Splooge a big one into me. Knock me up bitch. Get me pregnant.¡± It took me out of the moment if I was being honest. I pushed Poison Ivy towards her and asked. ¡°Can you shut her up for a bit? It''s hard to focus with her motormouth going.¡± They kissed each other as I started to speed up a bit more. It was hard to tell how much she came but my legs were covered in juices practically sticking us together. Without biomatter control I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach orgasm fucking normal women anymore, thankfully I had it. I could turn the sensitivity up so I essentially functioned like a normal human just a much harder-to-kill human. I leaned in and whispered so only Harley could hear me. ¡°Were you serious about getting pregnant or was that just pillow talk?¡± She pulled away from Ivy and screamed loud enough for the entire ne to hear. ¡°Impregnate me you stupid asshole. You better pay child support or I¡¯ll bite your dick off.¡± Thank god I activated a baffle spell when she started to loudly moan right as we started. I gave her a few more pumps before unloading into her. Her pregnancy wasn¡¯t even in question and I made sure she would have twins as well. I closed the distance and gave both a passionate kiss to seal the deal. I looked at Poison Ivy and asked. ¡°You next?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 69 Deflowering the flower Chapter 69 Deflowering the flower Harley grabbed her and pulled her from the side to be between us with Poison Ivy facing away. Harley grabbed Poison Ivy¡¯s ass and spread it to give a better view to me before saying. ¡°Come on hot shot. You¡¯re not a one-and-done kind of guy, are you? Look at that sweet cave that wants to be explored. I bet you want to explore it, you want to bury your di-.¡± I cut her off with a kiss as I lined myself up and went in easily with a single slow thrust. A mostly muffled grunt was the only response I got from Poison Ivy. The difference was fairly noticeable. Harley was about half a foot shorter than Ivy. One was loud and bubbly, the other quiet and stoic. Even their kinks synced up fairly well. I had no ns of getting her pregnant but I can certainly tease her. I stopped kissing Harley and whispered loud enough so both could hear. ¡°You got turned on from seeing me put a baby into Harley, didn¡¯t you? Does it excite you to know that? In just a few months her belly will start growing. Woah the way you mped down when I said that I think I¡¯m right.¡± She gasped as she tried to deny it. ¡°T-that¡¯s not true.¡± The end of her sentence trailed off because she knew neither of us believed her. The room was only filled with soft gasps, muffled grunts, and Harley loudly and sloppily kissing me. After she had mostly got back to her own thoughts I chimed in again. ¡°I know Harley is pregnant for sure. It¡¯s one of my powers I can tell. Just imagine her belly getting bigger and bigger. I¡¯ll let you know another thing, it¡¯s twins, a little boy and girl.¡± She let out a whimpering moan as I could tell for the first time I definitely made her orgasm with those words. She probably did before that but that was the first obvious one between the two girls. Both weren¡¯t very vocal when it came to sex but that could change if we kept it up for as long as I normally go. I knew that wouldn¡¯t be possible since we were on a crowded jet heading to a suicide mission. For the first time since we began, Harley shyly asked. ¡°Are you telling the truth? You can tell and know I¡¯m pregnant already?¡± For another brief few seconds only the sounds of our bodies pping against each other could be heard before I answered her. ¡°I haveplete control over my body and when you permitted me to impregnate you it was enough to let me make sure you would end up pregnant." Her hands left Poison Ivy¡¯s ass and went to her belly. She spoke at an almost inaudible level. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be a mommy. Wow.¡± So that meant no Lucy Quinn in this universe. At least if there is then Harley is a much better actor than I gave her credit for. I speed up and Poison Ivy notices so she speaks up for the first time in a while. ¡°N-not inside.¡± Harley manages to fall to her knees and put her head between Ivy¡¯s legs. She grabs my dick and puts her lips around the head before grabbing my ass and pushing me into her open mouth sucking my orgasm down her throat. The tentative gulps turned into enthusiastic slurps as she moaned in delight before popping off and bursting outughing. ¡°It tasted like a banana cream pie. God you¡¯re going to make the Joker so jealous.¡± It kind of took me out of the moment that even with my cock in her mouth she was thinking about her old boyfriend. I¡¯m going to have to spend a few nights making sure shepletely forgets about that loser. With how fanatic the Joker fanbase is you kind of forget that like ny percent of hisics are boring duds. For every Jason Todd moment, we get fiftyics where he does nothing. He gets his face cut off and we get one goodic out of it. Even in movies, he¡¯s hit or miss. The biggest problem I had with him was that as easy as he would be to kill, I knew for sure his plot armor was as strong as Batman''s. No, the best thing about the Joker is Harley Quinn. At least I think that as I have her by her pigtails sucking my dick clean. I speak up. ¡°Alright then. Let''s check your chi and see¡­ What the fuck!?¡± Both of the areas where the chi should be are what I can only assume are whirlpools of otherworldly energy. What the actual fuck. Are both mutants? I really should have checked what a mutant''s chi area looks like before this point. No, that definitely would havee up before now in theics¡­ Is it green? It¡¯s probably the green for Poison Ivy but what the fuck does that make Harley¡¯s? I¡¯ll have to readjust my thought process on how that workster but the main takeaway is did they get stronger. I tentatively ask. ¡°Umm. Do either of you feel different? I can kind of fuck people stronger but both of you are different and that would be what I made better.¡± Harley answered. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m feeling something.¡± She grabbed at her stomach her hands hidden behind Poison Ivy who was still sandwiched between us. ¡°Look!¡± She pulled her hands out and showed me two middle fingers before blowing a raspberry. ¡°Fuck off with thatme lie.¡± I almostughed in her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Batgirl suddenly be superhuman and start using magic? She suddenly bes more powerful a month after the 100 show up. Where do you think she got those powers from genius?¡± She gave me a nk stare for a few seconds before she burst out screaming mad. ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the reason I got caught!¡± She poked me in the chest as she talked. I can¡¯t hold it back as I do begin tough in her face. ¡°Hahahaha! Yep and now you have my kids in your belly! Life is strange like that sometimes.¡± We get dressed and I cast a cleanse spell before we head back to our seats. Besides a few sidelong nces from a few of the more aware members that we had alle back together, no one mentioned anything. We got a callout that we were fifteen minutes from the drop zone before I remembered. ¡°Oh!¡± I open a portal and grab out a bunch of cloaks and bullet stoppers. ¡°The cloaks let you fly for about ten seconds if you say I¡¯m Mary Poppins y¡¯all, can keep you cool and have a camouge function if you whisper red light. They don¡¯t work very well while moving and to deactivate the camouge you have to say green light. The wooden nes can stop a few bullets before they break so don¡¯t let someone just unload on you thinking you¡¯ll be safe but it will keep you from getting shot in the ass. Any questions?¡± Rick g chimed in. ¡°Yea. Why didn¡¯t you just teleport us to the location?¡± I looked at him with a deadpan stare before saying. ¡°Because this is your mission, not mine. Also, I couldn¡¯t get closer to the girls I wanted to fuck if we finish the mission too quickly. Any more questions?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 70 Everyone almost dies Chapter 70 Everyone almost dies As we got about five minutes from thending zone we were beeping to alert us we were being fired on. The small private jet most likely didn¡¯t have anti-missile res and that is confirmed by the sudden jolt as the rocket rips the back of the ne apart. The dpression rips some of us out as I shout the code phrase again. ¡°Shout I¡¯m Mary Poppins y''all before you st!¡± I teleport around the ne ripping people''s seatbelts off of them before flinging them towards the exit. Just as I get everyone out I remember that there is obviously a pilot and rush to the cockpit. After fumbling to get him out of the seat I just rip the entire seat from the ground and teleport out just before we hit the water. I blink back and forth grabbing people as they float down towards the water or are in the water already and ce them on the beach. We¡¯re immediately shot at and people begin to soak up bullets like their lives depended on it. I managed to get a magical shield up but it was sucking too much mana. A tank shellnds beside us and I have to use one of my contingencies or risk someone else dying on this mission. I open up a portal to one of the side rooms of my mansion and let one of my big guns walkthrough. He takes a look around to get his bearings before I let him loose. ¡°Solomon. Can you go break those big green things over there? Try not to kill the people inside, they¡¯re probably kids.¡± He starts running and shouts before jumping in the air. ¡°Solomon like ying with army men!¡± Hends right in front of a tank and takes a shot directly but it barely pushes him back. The amount of fire we receive dramatically falls as they aim at the giant gray zombie that just ripped the top part of the tank off before smashing it down onto another one. I teleport over and start grabbing people. The ones that look like adults I snap their necks and the kids I strip their guns off them. After doing so with about a hundred of them I headed back and handed out the military clothing they were wearing and several walkie-talkies as they spoke mostly Luganda and some Swahili. I started giving misinformation to the enemies telling them we were being attacked on some of the walkie-talkies while saying we were fine on the others. Saying the forces were hundreds strong while saying it was a handful of people on another. I could speak thosenguages because I snapped enough necks to absorb an almost college-level understanding of them. After spreading the misinformation the one thing I made sure of was that the big gray monster was real and we needed help dealing with him. I doubted anyone on this side of the continent could hurt Solomon let alone kill him so I was just going to let him have his fun fighting the army while we snuck past. After going through his memories I knew he had a soft spot for kids so would try his best to not kill any out of the bunch. I make sure we swap clothes to blend in better before looking at the shell-shocked members of the suicide squad again. Boomerang and Savant pissed themselves out of fear. Doctor Curt Conners begins to vomit at the carnage that just happened. I ask them. ¡°You guys good? It looks like this might be your first warzone. Don¡¯t worry the shell shock from the sudden almost deaths over and over again will wear off even-.¡± I get a shield up just in time to stop the reinforcements who caught us changing clothes from riddling them with bullets. Me and King Shark would have been fine, maybe Doctor Connors as well but everyone else would have been dead by now except¡­ How the hell has Harley not been hit yet? As I look at all of them closer as I fire the stolen guns killing the reinforcements I notice all of them have cracks on their bullet stoppers except for Harley. I questioned. ¡°How the hell haven¡¯t you been hit yet Harley? Everyone else has been shot enough to die three times except for you.¡± Finally, the group stops acting like a bunch of chickens with their heads cut off. They start to actually do something as Deadshot, Harley, and King Shark start firing on the enemies. ¡°I¡¯ve just always been this sort of lucky ever since Mr. J and I got together. You think that has something to do with it?¡± One of the men tried to throw a grenade but I telekically kept dropping it at his feet as he more and more frantically tried to throw it away until it blew up. ¡°Yeah, that probably has something to do with it. I think you somehow got ess to a force but I don¡¯t know what type of force it is. Poison Ivy is the Green which you could say is the nature force. You¡­ You have ess to the chaos force! Oh my god, it makes so much sense! You literally warp reality so you''re less likely to get hurt, how the fuck did you not notice that?¡± I threw a fireball grenade I had the magic department make and burned another group as they ran towards us making them break and flee from us. Harley screams at me. ¡°How the fuck was I supposed to know that!?¡± Instead of reloading she just threw the gun, managing to hit someone and causing him to flinch before picking up another and killing him. Deadshot picks off the stragglers just before they clear the hill and we finish dressing in the army fatigues before heading deeper into the country. The disguises are flimsy at best, anyone who looked at our group for a second would know we weren¡¯t actually part of the dictator''s army. From a distance, it would be hard to tell and the one second of them not shooting would be enough for me to get shields up. I whisper yell at her as we run. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know Harley! Maybe when you fell from a five-story building and hit a clothesline slowing your fall beforending in a garbage dumpster full of cardboard? This isn¡¯t a Looney Tunes skit. Who the fuck hangs clothes out to dry in New York? How many other times would a normal person die but you somehow livedpletely unscathed?¡± She counts on her fingersically as we run before saying. ¡°Over a hundred I¡¯d guess. Wow, that''s crazy! How have I never noticed I have luck-based superpowers.¡± I humm in disagreement. ¡°If you want to get technical it¡¯s more like you have ess to reality warping magic and use it unconsciously to protect yourself. I wonder if the chemicals you and the Joker were dunked in had anything to do with your ess to the chaos force.¡± She asks, starting to struggle to breathe as she runs and talks. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± I think about it before I give her an answer. ¡°There¡¯s a hero with a luck-based power and she¡¯ll never be able to fly or be more than a normal human. There¡¯s a viin with ess to magic and a simr power but she¡¯s still fairly human and needs to learn new magic to use it. It¡¯s a lot of effort to do anything outside of probability maniption.¡± I use telekinesis and gravity maniption to take about forty pounds off everyone so they¡¯ll be able to run for a longer period as I continue. ¡°You have ess to chaos magic through the chaos force. Right now you¡¯re unconsciously using it to stop yourself from dying but you should be able to alter reality around you to some degree. Make yourself weigh less, maybe fly eventually. Make an attack go right through you as you make yourself or the object intangible.¡± Two explosions sound out behind us as two human-shaped objects emerged from the debris cloud. Two identical looking-. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 71 Soul magic Chapter 71 Soul magic ¡°Motherfucking doombots. That means the dictator is Doctor Doom or another doombot and killing these guys won¡¯t aplish much.¡± I grabbed at one of the few items I still kept on me at all times. I decided early on that if Tony Stark was going to fight me I wouldn¡¯t fight fairly. Besides making EMP grenades I made other magical contingencies to shut him down if the EMP grenades didn¡¯t work. As it explodes and the two robots fall over unmoving Iugh. ¡°Guess Doctor Doom figured he didn¡¯t need to shield his robots from electromaic pulses.¡± I walked over to the robots and chucked them into an istion room in the magic wing of SHIELD. I can¡¯t believe it was that easy to get millions of dors worth of material just like that. Salvaging his bots and reverse engineering them might make my magical bots that much better. Who said they had to be run on pure magic it really didn¡¯t make sense to do that that way now that I think about it. Actually, stealing one of Ironman¡¯s suits or designs might go a long way toward shutting his shit down. I would have to be very careful when I did try it though. How the fuck did I go from stealing clothes to thinking about the logistics of building magical robot/golems? I should be in the Bahamas sipping girly drinks while yfully chasing after women right now. Seriously, how the fuck did I end up on a suicide mission in a third-world country while leading one of the fastest-growing wings of the military as SHIELD had started pulling in other branches of the military to learn along with them? Harley loudly mentioned. ¡°God, I think you bruised my cervix. Any chance you can go easy with that monster next time big guy?¡± Oh yea, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this stupid shit, for the women. I tease her back. ¡°God, you put two babies in a girl and she thinks she can ask for anything.¡± We yfully flirted back and forth a few more times before Doctor Connors screamed at us to stop. We made it to a little encampment full of tents and men on the outside building a wall meant to keep us out. They¡¯d have had to start working on it hours before we were going to show up leading me to believe there was a mole. ¡°Someone¡¯s a traitor. Can I get everyone''s phone real quick? Most seemed hesitant to hand them over. ¡°Obviously not you Rick, actually if you want to check they probably trust you more. I¡¯ve kind of already killed two members.¡± After checking everyone''s phones I had to call Amanda Waller. ¡°So quick update. The person we¡¯re hunting is probably a doombot, might be the real Doctor Doom, and someone in the room with you is probably funneling the enemy information since they ambushed us when we showed up.¡± I thought about it more. ¡°I¡¯d have the guards check everyone''s phones. If they¡¯re leaking information we can feed them false info.¡± We sit still watching them build as we wait for what to do next from Amanda. They¡¯re allmed up and able to talk to Waller but I didn¡¯t have a headset and had to be told the information second hand from everyone else. Rick took the lead and told us a n. ¡°Alright, looks like you were right and we were set up to die. The mission still stands, we have to fight our way to the head dictator but now it¡¯s to gather information and projects instead of killing him.¡± I take a more passive role letting them handle the mission now that they¡¯re not being overwhelmed by an informed army. The contract lets me track Solomon and after two hours of him going berserk, I teleport to him. ¡°You have fun Solomon.¡± He gave me a cheeky grin before saying. ¡°Solomon get high score. Feeling sleepy now.¡± I put my hand on him and teleported us back home. ¡°Alright, buddy get some sleep. I¡¯ll be home to feed you in a bit so just hang out and make sure no one tries to rob us.¡± Anyone stupid enough to break into my mansion was in for a big gray surprise if they did. Teleporting back into gunfire it appears the squad has been found out. They quickly mop up the small group of armed men before we make our way closer to thest known base of the dictator. The mission had taken so long we had to sleep and I took my two new girls back to my house to get some ¡°sleep¡± while the others slept in the underground bunker I made. We group back up and start making our way to the main base. Nothing important happens, we kill another squad with Savant almost killing a ten-year-old by ident but I managed to stop him. Seriously, look it up. Most of these 3rd world armies are mostly kids. Maybe thirty percent were adults or old enough to pass as adults and the rest were literal children. It made killing them a slog as I had to keep everyone else from murdering children by ident. About two hours from the base I get a phone call. It is someone I hadn¡¯t really expected to ever call me again after what happened. ¡°This is the magical man known as gue Doctor. How may I help you, Jessica?¡± The way me and Jessica met I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever get a call from her. A panicked voice came through on the other side. ¡°Fucking something magical is going on in New York magic man. I thought you might be able to help stop the demons pouring into the streets.¡± I let out a loud sigh. ¡°Fucking damn it. There¡¯s a demon attack in New York happening right now.¡± I say loud enough for the suicide squad to hear before I continue. ¡°I guess we got to stop ying around here and actually go take the capital.¡± I started grabbing everyone and once I was touching them I teleported several times turning a two-hour trek into seconds of travel. Outside the building are another six doombots flying around which I chop the heads off of while storing the bodies. Going inside is a doombot doing paperwork of all things but I notice something is wrong the moment my eyesy upon him. Victor Von Doom was touted as one of the best magicians in the Marvel universe. That didn¡¯t really add up to what I was seeing though. That was clearly a doombot sitting there doing the paperwork. I sighed in relief as I didn¡¯t have to run away since it wasn¡¯t the real Doom. I wasn¡¯t afraid of Doom but his plot armor would have to be close to the best. I would be worried about winning the fight and a fucking meteor randomlyes down on my head. I could tell something was different about it than the rest. This insane man cut off a portion of his soul and pinned it inside the doombot. What a fucking moron if that¡¯s true. The things a skilled magician can do with a part of someone else''s soul far outweigh the benefits of using it this way. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Chapter 72 Soul patrol Chapter 72 Soul patrol I thought of a few ways how this could y out and every way ended up with Victor dead, enved to me, or making a deal with a higher power for protection. The best course of action would be to kill him but the moment I kill this doombot he¡¯ll be alerted and I don¡¯t have a portal to Latveria. I could massively fuck him up and injure him permanently with his soul but that puts me at risk of being targeted for revenge. The soul magic he¡¯s been using must have strengthened his soul but carving away chunks of it like he has takes time repairing itself and can leave frayed edges for a very long time that are hard to heal. That was actually one of the ways to strengthen your soul. Shaving off small portions or being dealt soul damage that doesn¡¯t dissipate the soul will strengthen it slowly over time. Using parts of souls as energy was a quick and dirty way to use magic without knowing how to use magic. That¡¯s what most of the enchanted items are made out of and how many of the magicians use any forms of magic. Who needs extremely expensive magically enchanted materials when some random guy''s soul can make up the difference? There are many uses for a soul or even part of a soul so I just see free real estate. He was using it to increase a dumbass robot''s intelligence. Actually¡­ I might be able to use it to form a pseudo-contract with Doctor Doom. I don¡¯t have enough circles to use normal contract magic. Stripping the spell down to the bare bones version and then only giving it apulsion every few days I might be able to pull it off. That would take creating a new spell on the fly. Making a new spell sounds insanely difficult but I¡¯m actually just retailoring an already existing spell to work at a lower circle. He takes action as I think of the exact mechanics to get the spell to work. There was a level twopulsion spell but it wouldn¡¯t work on a part of a soul and you could only say a single word they had to do in a few seconds before thepulsion wore off. The doombot(Soulbot?) grabbed at a candle on the wall which opened up a secret entrance the robot ran towards. I followed as I continued thinking. If I increased the level of thepulsion spell and attached it to an action thepulsion could go off repeatedly until the spell ran out of mana. I could get about sixteen few secondpulsions doing it that way but I¡¯d need a way for the piece of soul to be reabsorbed back into the whole. Two spells would make more sense. I¡¯d need a way to get his soul fragment back to him while attaching the contract spell to it that would affect the whole soul. Using a tracking spell to find the location of the real soul while creating a portal, forcing the soul fragment through and rbining would take tremendous effort but it was feasible if I had more time to work on it. As the Soulbot ran down the staircase I followed behind. He set off several traps which would have been effective at deterring someone from following. A spike pit opened up behind him as he ran and gouts of mes sprung forth from the walls while arrows flew from the opposite end. Two parts of the wall mmed together before resetting and mming again. He made it to the other end of the trap hallway and started gloating before I teleported beside him and ripped his head from his body. Without a head, he couldn¡¯t activate the self-destruct part of his suit. The soul ended up in the body and the intelligence of the head dramatically dipped as time passed and it was separated. Slowly the head stopped talking as it went into power saving mode and the body managed to continue attacking me as the soul piloted it. It made no attempts to set off the self-destruct. The same instinct to live from Victor being a part of the soul itself. It must have not wanted to sacrifice itself for a mediocre explosion that might singe my hair and nothing else. Ripping out the power source left the soul stuck inside an unmoving vessel. I¡¯d have to rip this one apart myself to look at the container he used to hold part of his soul inside. I rip off the arms before I put that particr doombot inside a room I had made under my mansion with twenty feet of concrete over it. I deactivated the traps while heading back up. Some of the squad hade running after me but I didn¡¯t have time to y around as New York was being attacked as we spoke. I teleported around the rooms gathering all the documents and cabs before hitting hisb. He was making doombot/people cyborgs here¡­ Well, that¡¯s something to think aboutter as I just started teleporting every other pod to Amanda Waller and the MANA division of SHIELD. Doing research and finding out how those worked was definitely out of Amanda Waller¡¯s range but not mine. A deal was a deal though and if she wanted information and projects she¡¯d get them. I handed off the papers to the lead of the MANA department to have copies made for A.R.G.U.S. and Task Force X. The idea was shoddy at best and besides Doom wanting more power I didn¡¯t really understand why he was doing this over here instead of Latveria where he wouldn¡¯t be bothered. Maybe he knew his people wouldn¡¯t like the experiments and didn¡¯t want to risk it. Maybe he was trying to get the third-world country to work as his ground troops while the main forces would be his doombot cyborgs. Who knew, it was a really dumb idea if you asked me. I get them all together before saying in a loud voice. ¡°Alright looks like we¡¯ve seeded. Congrattions, your prison sentences have been suspended. Let me pull these bombs out of your heads real quick and we¡¯ll be on our way back to New York which is being attacked by demons as we speak. Rick said with worry in his voice. ¡°Waller just said they need toe in and do another mission since this one was so ea-.¡± I cut him off. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll just pull out the bombs from everyone right now since they would have definitely died on this mission if I wasn¡¯t here.¡± Harley came on over first. Rick¡¯s voice was now panicked as he said. ¡°She says she¡¯ll blow them up if they don¡¯te b-.¡± I cut him off again. ¡°When I gave you guys those beers I deactivated the bombs. She can¡¯t do shit except hit a button that does nothing. If you want to be an asshole Waller I¡¯lle back and put those two hundred pounds of fat back on you and cancel our special deal if you don¡¯t honor your word.¡± I spoke with enough conviction to let everyone know I was being serious. She must have heard the stories by now of what I did to that man who went against me. I stood in silence as I walked over to each of the squad and pulled the bombs out of their brains while quickly fixing them. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 23 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Chapter 72.5 Amanda Waller Chapter 72.5 Amanda Waller Now some people might have noticed Amanda Waller who was notoriously known for being a mean and evil bitch let me get away with things she never would have let anyone else get away with. Well, yes and no. The transformation of Amanda Waller¡¯s body to that of an African goddess wasn¡¯t just transactional. It involved lots of fucking. As someone who could make any changes to a person they wanted, it was many trips and I got to learn early on she had a thing for strong men. I learned this when on our first meeting she tried to pull me off into a room and suck my dick before I could even make a deal with her. The course correction for removing fat wasn¡¯t hard but it was multiple trips to do so. After she lost a bunch of weight and with her throwing herself at me every single time I showed up eventually led to us having sex. Slightly overweight Amanda Waller loved sucking dick until she found out she could get stronger through sex, then that¡¯s what we did exclusively. Losing weight was only the first part as well. She was extremely picky with what she wanted changed and that included having her height changed to be over six feet tall. She had lost all that weight and still wantedrger breasts. Even more weight loss before I tell her it¡¯s starting to look irregr. She wanted me to make changes so no matter what she ate she wouldn¡¯t gain weight as well. She even had me make changes to her hair wanting a permanent change from short and curly to straight and long. By the end, she looked like a young Tyra Banks. She was slightly too evil to make a girlfriend but I could handle fuck buddy with her. It¡¯s hard to not like a person who¡¯s made you orgasm over and over again. I fucked her all over her penthouse. She was probably the first nympho I ended up with. Her body naturally wanted to fuck but was so pent up because she was short, fat, and ugly. Men weren¡¯t like women, the few that might want to have sex with her were doing it for far more nefarious purposes than she had a lot of money. They most likely wanted to ride her coattails, sabotage her career, or even assassinate her. Her beauty solved that problem and she quickly became the second strongest woman who I was sleeping with in terms of chi core and magic circles. I gave her weaker circles but only Cass and I had more sex. In just a few weeks she would have rapidly improved beyond everyone. She was the first woman I was sleeping with who went and fucked someone else. Even with us having a ludicrous amount of sex she ended up sleeping with someone else and getting an STD. We didn¡¯t make it exclusive but it still kind of stung to know I wasn¡¯t enough, I think it had a lot to do with the type of person she was though. That led to me not wanting to have sex with her ever again and from that I found out some troubling things. Apparently the more I have sex with someone the sex feels worse with everyone else. A few days after that I found out she was somewhat addicted to the sex. It wasn¡¯t like a drug addiction. She would just want to have sex with me and just me over other men. It ended up with her either needing to have sex with me or not having sex. That was incredibly bad news for Amanda Waller on ount of me never wanting to have sex with her again. This led to a lot of concessions for me to sleep with her. She was now actively looking at getting female criminals on the suicide squad for me. She was feeding me potential love interests or fuck buddies. More and more concessions and soon I was being paid as her personal trainer. It wasn¡¯t a lot but another hundred thousand dors a year for effectively doing nothing was neat. Even more with her looking for potential viins to put on the list I could kill for powers. It didn¡¯t result in much yet but I somehow managed to walk away with Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn as girlfriends. Finally, she broke, practically begging me to fuck her I relented. I guess my cock was just too magical for her to pass on and she learned her lesson so we could start having sex again. Right before I went on the mission we had sex again and I wasn¡¯t gentle. We broke her bed, kitchen table, and living room couch in our rough fucking. She was one of those mean bitches who needed to be set straight every once in a while or they¡¯d start to poke at you. I tossed her around her house like she was a sex doll and she loved every second of it practically worshiping my dick. After a hundred orgasms, her body would just quiver for a few seconds with nothing else happening as she burned through her juices by then. I had to make my own lubricant by the end of the day and heal her vagina and ass from the friction burns. I disliked cheating but having a massive harem wasn¡¯t going to be all sunshine and rainbows. She knew beforehand that I was having sex with many other women and in some deluded way she thought having sex with someone else would make me jealous or something. Sometimes people were just stupid. The more I treated her like a sex toy the more she got turned on. As beautiful as she was on the outside she was still a mean bitch on the inside and the best way to handle bitches like this was to fuck them into submission. I didn¡¯t really like being rough like this but in the end, it left me satisfied because it couldn¡¯t have happened to a nicer person. She was getting everything she deserved and now even though she¡¯s beautiful she¡¯s stuck with a man who didn¡¯t really like her let alone love her. It was transactional to me and she would need to wean herself off my dick if she ever wanted to function like a normal woman again. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Chapter 73 Demon Invasion Chapter 73 Demon Invasion While pulling their bombs out I decided to check the kinks of the two women I had been ignoring most of the mission. Windfall had no kinks and disliked sex immensely. I knew why and could understand it as well. She had severe trauma and would have to spend years working through that before she could have afortable rtionship with sex again. Vixen on the other hand. I had to stop and control myself as one of her kinks was so crazy I couldn¡¯t understand it at first. She had a huge rape kink and wanted to be taken by force. Mentally I scream in terror ''AHHHHHHH!''. I shudder as I rethink our first meeting again and realize she was getting off the whole time. She wanted me to force myself on her and was most likely disappointed when I didn¡¯t. That makes the whole situation even more gross because it fucked me up mentally for a while. I could deal with most kinks but some were equivalent to deal breakers for me. Feet I wouldn¡¯t be happy about but could somehow manage. Scat or baby y and I was out the door the second I saw them. A woman who got off on being sexually assaulted was another that I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around staying with. I had already pulled back and didn¡¯t n on chasing Vixen anymore but it made me even more distant from ever dealing with her. I thought about my ns going forwards and realized if I have to help these losers get to ces they want to be I¡¯ll waste a huge portion of my magic making separate portals for all of them. I decide to limit their options and get some help from the few who actually want to stick around and help. ¡°Alright, so we¡¯ll do it this way. Anyone who wants to party can head through the left portal. It¡¯ll take you to my mansion and you can have some fun for a sessful mission before heading on your way. If you want to help with New York head through the center portal here. We¡¯re un-.¡± A demon tried toe through the portal and I cleaved it in half with the lightsaber before continuing. ¡°We¡¯re under attack by demons. And finally, the right portal will take you to the outskirts of New York. You can head through this one and be on your way.¡± The moment I finish Captain Boomerang goes running through the right portal. ¡°Seeyater fuckos! I¡¯m gone.¡± Rick g, Vixen, Windfall, and Savant go running through the middle portal. Doctor Connors goes into the right portal as well. I wait another few seconds before closing the right portal and mentioning it. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention, anyone who takes that right portal will have their cloak catch on fire and bullet stoppers explode. Not enough to kill but it will fuck them up.¡± I chuckle to myself as I say. ¡°Those cloaks we¡¯re still working on so anyone who¡¯s selfish enough to run away doesn¡¯t get to keep it.¡± That left Harley, Poison Ivy, Deadshot, King Shark, and the pilot I rescued at the very beginning of the mission¡­ Holy fuck Ipletely forgot about him and he just blended in with the group so much I didn¡¯t notice. Well anyway, they give their answers. ¡°Party at the boss''s house! Let¡¯s go!¡± Harley yelled as she went running through the left portal. Deadshot asked. ¡°What kind of whiskey do you have on tap?¡± I yell at him as he goes through the portal. ¡°Jack Daniel¡¯s and Johnnie Walker! I haven¡¯t had the time to make any magically infused brews or steal a keg from a more magically inclined race but you¡¯re wee to the bottles.¡± I didn¡¯t tell him about the bottle of Lagavulin I kept locked away in the wine cer in case I decided to start drinking again. Too many bad memories but there was always a chance. Same reason I kept a box of cherry and a box of vani cigars. I kept a can of skoal pouches on me to remember two of the men I served with who forced me to keep a can on me in case they ran out. Kept it on me after they died to remember them by. Shark walked towards the mansion portal. ¡°King Shark is a swimming pool god! CANNON BALL!¡± After getting a running head start he sshes water at least fifty feet into the air, almost reaching the portal which was barely visible from the pool. Poison Ivy moves towards the mansion as well but I stop her. I pull her in for a kiss before saying. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this outter. I do want to help you though so don¡¯t go running off before we can talk. Check out the garden I had nted if you get bored.¡± With that, I push her through and cut off the portal while heading towards the center. I¡¯m met with carnage on the other side. Hundreds of lesser demons run the streets and several greater demons fly above. How lucky for me. That¡¯s actually a good thing. If we were dealing with Trigon¡¯s possession and regenerating demons they¡¯d be much harder to deal with. That means it¡¯s probably Mephisto who isn¡¯t really known for his demon minions. Using basic bitch demons to try and get more souls to fight against Trigon would work normally but¡­ I¡¯m here, so he kind of fucked up. The bulk of my magical protections were tobat the dark magics of the world. Parademons, vampires, undead, or just regr basic demons all had very simr weaknesses and I already had them in ce. The demons would be energy for my golems by the end of the day. The biggest problem with making a circle of a pentagram banishment spell is it would be hard to draw out anything bigger than someone''s eyesight, especially with buildings in the way. So why not just make an altered square banishment spell that while it banishes also rips a portion of the banished entity''s power? I got to work teleporting to the magical department. A lot of my magic is using cheaper, weaker methods to avoid more expensive and mana-costly options. Topletely protect New York would most likely take tens of millions of dors, tons of manpower, and time, and if anyone messed with it the spell boundaries might be faulty and make the entire spell fail. That¡¯s why I was going to cheat by having the roads work as guidelines for the banishment. Even still that wouldn¡¯t work as there was no way to track the boundaries of the spell. That¡¯s why four of my mage golems had the altered banishment spell written into their producible spells to use as a ritual. Mages can do the same thing but having robots do it meant less room for people fucking it up. Each would essentially act as a corner of the boundary so I could ce them in a square design and banish every demon inside that square. Now that would normally take an insane amount of mana. It would probably take a half dozen sixth-circle mages or four seventh-circle to do what I was trying to pull off. Unless we used their own mana to banish them then it would take significantly less. Once again I was working around the condition that they would need to agree to be dispelled because dispelling them the normal way would be too costly. They would be warned to leave the area and after a period of time if they hadn¡¯t they¡¯d essentially agree to it. The time was exactly one minute which wasn¡¯t a short period but I couldn¡¯t get the time any lower without risking demons being strong enough to ignore the banishment. If I had more time I could possibly get it down to thirty seconds or that would have required having something better prepared in advance. cing the golems down for the first dispel I waited the minute hoping nothing went wrong. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 100+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 12 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Chapter 74 Magic Man Chapter 74 Magic Man John Constantine was the most well-informed person of the ult on the. At least he thought he was. So when the reports of attacks of hundreds of demons starteding in from New York he knew something terrible had happened. This wasn¡¯t nned at all, someone must have made a portal to hell that the demons were flooding in from and a named demon was taking advantage of it. He pulled out another banishment talisman and flung it at a greater demon before sting the lesser ones with holy magic. Quick and effective as it was there were just far too many to fight that way so he had been attempting to make an anti-demon zone but the demons kept thwarting him as he did so. Any that got a whiff of his magic woulde running to stop him. He just needed a few seconds without interruption to pull it off but if he stopped fighting the civilians in the area would be torn apart as he was drawing all the demons'' attention. Another wasted talisman as he broke out his third artifact to try and make some progress on making the anti-demon zone for the citizens to fall back to. As he did so six greater demons rushed down sensing the new and interesting magic stopping his progress as he had to fight them instead of continuing. As he was about to draw out another trump card a man teleported in and cleaved the heads off two of the demons with no fanfare. The artifact which was a splintered top shard of Moses¡¯ staff thrummed with power as he aborted his attack and used the magic to finish his circle. The man spoke just as the anti-demon dome came into existence. ¡°Hello Constantine, it''s nice to finally meet you. Big, big fan. You might not agree but your knowledge on techno-magic really helped me out reworking other spells to work at lower circles.¡± Constantine looked at the man in confusion. He would definitely not say he was a techno mage but even when he did need to cast a techno spell he would do it in the exact opposite way the man said. He would overload the spell with higher circle mana to get it to work effectively. Constantine didn¡¯t know that most people made one or two techno spells and that was it while he had inadvertently created more than ten by making them work with more mana. It gave the man the bare bones information on the spell that he could build off instead of starting from scratch. Magic hacking, magic unlocking, magic information storage, magic boundary creation and many others were far easier and cheaper to do with techno-magic. Part of the man¡¯s anti-demon array used techno magic to draw the boundaries and store it instead of normal magic to cheapen the spell. He chanted a logomancy spell and Constantine felt the world shift as magic was revealed to him. The entire area was soaked in anti-demon magic. It was the creation of a gigantic demon banishment spell that didn¡¯t seem feasible to Constantine. It would take dozens of high-rank mages to perform it once and then they¡¯d be tapped out and the demons could just re-enter that area. Thankfully it didn¡¯t invade his zone otherwise once the spell went off it would interrupt his spell and the demons flooding back in would easily overwhelm the idiot who produced that giant spell. The remaining greater demon beat against the barrier Constantine produced as the spell slowly worked its way topletion. He wasn¡¯t great at sensing ambient mana in creatures but the man''s spell let him see exactly what was happening to the demon. The demon¡¯s own magic was turned against him as he not only banished himself but left another portion of his mana behind as a gem. The man gathered the gems from the freshly banished demons. The lessers might have been rendered into nothingness if they didn¡¯t have enough mana to banish and pay for the spell. Constantine¡¯s heart stopped as he saw some of the most creative magic ever produced in the universe let alone the. He was overwhelmed by how simple yet effective the spell was. It was like it was cater-made to the skill level the man in front of him was at¡­ Which was showing as nothing so he had to have an anti-scrying spell active as well. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I might have to steal that spell boyo. Far too effective for these normal demons to not make use of it.¡± I knew that Constantine would be able to use the spell himself. The biggest problem would be the boundary creation for the spell so I asked. ¡°How would you set the boundaries of the spell? I have my own way but I¡¯d like to hear how you¡¯d deal with it.¡± He thought about it for a moment before saying. ¡°I¡¯d probably just induce a small boundary and expand with magic or an artifact until it was the size I wanted.¡± I had to control myself to not make pained noises as he just exined burning the power from a thousand-year artifact so he wouldn¡¯t need to do calctions. It was the equivalent of putting out a campfire with a swimming pool in terms of mana wastage. I guess people who were born with eight circles already didn''t need to worry about things like how much a spell cost. I had already cast the spell seven times and it meant that the mana stored in the magic golems was already spent and I was using external sources like mana diamonds to make up the cost. It was getting to be a fairly expensive cost to protect the city. As I tossed Constantine a bag with a little handful of the demons'' corrupted mana I warned him. ¡°That¡¯s corrosive as fuck. Don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary or you find a good enough vessel to not injure your soul or corrupt the spell with that demonic mana.¡± He tossed the bag up before retorting. ¡°Not the first time I¡¯ve yed with demonic magics but I¡¯ll take that into consideration.¡± The bag disappeared as it came down and he turned and walked towards the onlyrge amount of demons that were left. I could feel it as well, that is where the demons wereing from. I try to think of what is in that direction and the only thing I can think of is¡­ The Baxter building which meant¡­ ¡°Fucking Reed Richards.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 105+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Chapter 75 Demon lady Chapter 75 Demondy At least three demons stronger than greater demons were in that area. They felt strong but weren¡¯t named demons, possibly the children of a named demon. As I got closer I began tough at my luck again. It was Trigon¡¯s army. He was just using the weaker demons in case this was a trap or some other such reason. If he sent through his stronger demons we¡¯d have been in far more trouble but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t him who controlled them. Three of his sons. They were by far weaker than the sons of Mephisto. I¡¯d rather fight all three of them over ckheart any day. ckheart was almost as strong as Mephisto if not stronger in a real fight. If all six had shown up we¡¯d be in trouble but it looks like they were trying to do the three sons of Trigon storyline. Trigon most likely doesn¡¯t even know they¡¯re here and the attack on New York was more of a distraction to get their sister than anything. It just so happened that their sister was currently fighting them with the Teen Titans and Spider family. Gwen flipped around webbing up a busted piece of concrete while Miles jumped off it propelling himself towards Ruskoff. The Trigon family yed a much bigger part in the new stories essentially working as their father''s generals while Mephisto¡¯s son left him to die near the end of theic book series. If they weren¡¯t sent home then we wouldn¡¯t be able to close the portal. Killing them would go a long way to pissing off Trigon though and that wasn¡¯t something I wanted to do. I needed a way to get them to go back through the portal Reed made and then I could really hurt them. It was bing clear that Raven was having problems controlling her demonic form as her skin color kept changing between pale gray and red. I slowly approached her as the fighting grew more intense. I called out before getting too close. ¡°Hello Raven. If you don¡¯t remember me I¡¯m Danny. Cass and Stephanie¡¯s boyfriend. Can I help you with the demon problem you¡¯re having?¡± Her skin color changed to that of more red as she slightly grew when she answered me. ¡°Does it look like I need your help!? I could destroy all of them if I just l-let my powers go!¡± I stared in silence as I thought about the different versions of Raven. She can be a multiversal threat and they got her doing soul magic and hiding her emotions so she doesn¡¯t destroy things. Yeah, that¡¯s the first thing they teach you in anger management. Bottle that shit up and never let it out because that will never, ever backfire. I told her again. ¡°I- The people who taught you magic did you a huge disservice. Bottling your emotions might work if you nned on hiding away from your father forever but it won¡¯t work if you n to defeat him.¡± If she learned real magic I had no doubt she¡¯d be equivalent to a ninth circle mage. That is the type of person who could make or revitalize deads. Magic so strong creating a new life on Mars and ruling as a god wasn¡¯t out of the question. I sighed as I decided to help her out even though the chances of us ending up together is practically zero. I slowly approach her and she yells again. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Still slowly walking towards her with my hands up I say. ¡°If you don¡¯t want my help you¡¯re going to have to kill me.¡± I take another few steps and it looks like she¡¯s going to attack me but stopped. ¡°Fine. Do what you will.¡± She went back to trying to meditate so she didn¡¯t be her demonic form. I closed the remaining distance and checked out her power source and can see what is causing her problem. The demonic energy is akin to a pot of water right on the verge of boiling over and just being in the presence of her brothers makes the energy want to activate to defend itself. That gave me a few options. I could absorb some of her power effectively making it harder for her power to boil over. That¡¯s the worst option in my opinion and limiting her power gave her the overflow problem in the first ce. I could bottle her power effectively sealing it for this fight then fix itter but that was putting a bandaid on the problem. I doubted she¡¯d let me help her after the fight if I used that method. No, the only real solution I could think of was to fix the problem at the source and undo all the negative traits the particr way of magic made her apply to herself. If you think of Raven as a vessel to hold demon power they made the vessel weaker and smaller by putting a block on her emotions. Just undoing the block would increase her power by tenfold, if she learned how to harness that power without giving into the demonic pull she could fight on par with Trigon. If she gave into the demonic power she could defeat Trigon but that¡¯s not what we¡¯re looking for. With biomatter control and diagnostic touch, I can actually see her mental emotional block. It was surprisingly easy to get rid of but did I want to? It would cause her powers to go out of control but they were already going out of control. I put a forcefield and magical shield around us. That would stop them for about a minute if they started targeting it the second I try to do what I want to do. A knife came out and the look of shock was thest thing Raven did before I stabbed it into her chest. Very rapidly the container I aimed at that controlled her demonic powers began to leak throughout her body. Oh no! I stabbed Raven and she¡¯s definitely going to die! Yeah, that¡¯s definitely what was going to happen. Her body wasn¡¯t just flooded with a fuckton of demonic energy and she was now growing stronger by the millisecond as her body grew to amodate the energy. If she could keep her mind intact not only could she use stronger magics but she would also have a much, much stronger body. Immediately her body changed colors to red as she grew another set of eyes. Before she could retaliate I took her moment of shock from what I just did to link our minds. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 105+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Chapter 76 Rent free Chapter 76 Rent free Raven awoke from her nightmare as a man she had slowly grown to not fear stabbed her in the chest causing her powers to run out of control. As she was about to attack the man who was clearly in league with her father she was pulled into a vortex and ended up somewhere else. Before her was a white void with nothing around. It reminded her of her own mental space. It was like the one the high priest Azar taught her to make when she was a child. The one where she would store her emotions so her powers wouldn¡¯t go out of control. The door drew to her. She felt an almost unnatural pull towards the room that she didn¡¯t go against. As she opened the door, ring loud music began to y while strobe lights sted changing bright colors as the man who betrayed her ran around the room. Shouting over the music the man spoke. ¡°Sorry! I forgot to turn off my mental defenses! Give me a sec!¡± The music had an unnatural pull to it that made her want to dance. ¡°DANCE DANCE TILL YOUR DEAD!¡± Slowly with her head bobbing, she began to dance to the music. What she considered dancing was her mostly iling her arms around. The man stopped trying to deactivate the defenses and instead, it became full of different people dancing in different ways. He began to coach her on how to do some of the moves. She very much liked the rave dancing moves and began to focus on learning those over the other ones. The thing with rave dancing is it left her hands mostly free so she began to il them like she had when she was just dancing by feel. Moving around and iling her arms as the man tried to match her she ended up punching him right in the mouth. For a moment she thought the man was going to be mad at her. Since she¡¯s entered this area her empathy control didn¡¯t let her know what the man was thinking. Actually, she had never recalled what the man felt emotionally before. She hadn¡¯t noticed the thing until what she assumed was a scowl from being struck turned into a bloody-toothed grin. He began dancing like a maniac like her and as her heart raced she realized how much she loved dancing. For that single moment, she had true happiness. Then it came crashing down when she realized what emotion she just felt and tried to seal it away again. The man cut her off. ¡°Nope, do not do that. I didn¡¯t unseal your emotions just for you to seal them back up again.¡± Raven pleaded with the man now. ¡°I need to keep my emotions under control or I¡¯ll lose control of my powers.¡± The man looked at her like she was speakingplete nonsense. ¡°Yeah because you were controlling your powers so well before. The person who taught you made you seal your emotions so you¡¯d be easier to control and less powerful. If you never limit yourself in the first ce you¡¯d have total control over your powers by now and there¡¯d be no chance of them rampaging like they are.¡± He gave her an almost pitying look like he knew her story fully. It took a moment for Raven to realize he most likely did as he was part of the 100. ¡°If you can control your emotions you¡¯ll find it much easier to control your demonic powers. Locking up your powers with your emotions is nothing short of someone trying to cripple you on purpose. Even the magics taught to you were only taught to limit you further. You, as a demon, should have innate knowledge on how to cast several spells and if you learned any other form of magic you¡¯d be much, much stronger than you are.¡± Raven managed to calm herself down as the words began to sink in. She had decided, that if this man was trying to deceive her he had already done too well of a job for her to not be tricked. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I deactivated my mental defenses. The first fewyers were easy enough to deal with but that would only lull the person into a false sense of safety before the more dangerous stuff came out. That¡¯s if they could even get past my mental block that stopped anyone from invading my mind in the first ce. A god could, that¡¯s why I had the supposed redundant defenses in the first ce. I could feel her trepidation. Well, that and her anger at me, her lust for my attractive body, her happiness to feel emotions, sadness that her master probably betrayed her, and a dozen other emotions all fighting to be the top which isn¡¯t how most people functioned. Her emotions needed to work together but as they had been stifled for so long each fought for control. The easiest way to get them under control would be for that particr emotion to be the one she felt at that time. So I just needed to do things to get her to cycle through her emotions. I pull her into me and kiss her. As her hands came down on my ass I knew she had given in to her lust instead of her anger. With a herculean effort, I push her away instead of just giving in myself and continuing. ¡°When I stabbed you in the chest I was almost positive what happened was going to happen but there was still a not-so-significant chance that you¡¯d have exploded.¡± I said thest part in almost a whisper as she soaked in the information. For a few seconds, she stood there not doing anything until her body began to grow with her skin color changing to red and growing her extra eyes. I spoke before she attacked me. ¡°Woah before you attack me. Remember that time Robin and Garfield went undercover as you and Starfire because the person had pheromones that could control females? You shot chocte milk out of your nose, it was so funny.¡± Using knowledge of theics was pretty much cheating but it would help me cycle through her emotions faster. She started to shift back to gray before she let out a singleugh. ¡°Heh.¡± The singleugh became a chuckle. ¡°Hehe, hehehe.¡± Then it became hystericalughing. ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± With tears in her eyes, sheughed so hard she struggled to breathe. I proceeded to throw water on herughter as I said. ¡°The person who taught you did so in a way to cripple your potential.¡± Almost immediately herughing cut off as she began to cry. Quietly crying I continue. ¡°To be fair she probably didn¡¯t really mean to do it. Most people are absolutely terrible at magic and I doubt she was any different. Having a mantra-based magic system tied to belief and usingck of emotions as a power source is insanely short-sighted. You¡¯d probably have better luck casting spells chanting ''That''s so Raven.'' instead of ''Azarath metrion zinthos.''¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 105+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Chapter 77 Getting emotional Chapter 77 Getting emotional I cycled through fear quickly. Telling her that this was all a lie and that her friends were outside getting torn apart while she was in there. The biggest problem now was did she had emotions based on the Teen Titans TV show, based around the emotions of thentern ring, or off the actual emotional spectrum. Each came with its own problems because how do you show life and death or courage and timidity as an emotion? There were six base emotions with all branching emotions as offshoots of the original six. Love, fear, anger, sadness, surprise, joy. I had already hit all the main emotions but I could still feel dozens more batting to show themselves. With her gaining control over the main six she began to settle down so I gave her a heads up. ¡°Right now you¡¯re in control of the six root emotions but at any point, other emotions can overwhelm you. If that happens you need to realize what is happening and get them under control or they can overwhelm you. We¡¯re also going to head back into your mind now as we need to get all of them under control and over there we have a chance to get all of them at once.¡± I almostpletely forgot. ¡°I¡¯m currently slowing time down in our minds so a second is about a minute. I can only do that for about a minute so we only have like fifty minutes to figure out how to get your emotions under control or you¡¯ll have to figure it out in real time while also fighting your brothers.¡± We enter her mind and I¡¯m surprised at how white everything is. It¡¯s a perfect visual representation of her bottling her emotions¡­ Let¡¯s see how far the white really goes. We walk for about a minute before the white starts to fade away and I chuckle out loud. She asked why I wasughing and I answered. ¡°I¡¯m going to assume the white area is a representation of your emotionless state and the power you had ess to. So that means this dark area is the representation of your emotions and untapped powers.¡± Once again she looks confused before I exin. ¡°If we go at the pace we were going at before it¡¯ll take us over a hundred minutes to reach the end. We need to start teleporting to your repressed emotions or we¡¯ll run out of time.¡± I held my hand out for her to grab and could tell she was both tentative to touch me and the lust part of her wanted to do more. The moment I came in contact with her, before doing anything else, I checked her kinks out of curiosity. She liked tall muscr men with big penises. The kind of man you¡¯d see on a romantic book cover. She wanted a more cute than handsome man which would be very hard to find if she was looking for a tall muscr man. She liked a strong man, the kind that can protect themselves but also be gentle and whisper sweet affirmations in her ear. She had a lot of almost contradictory kinks but from the lust I got from her, I knew I was at least in the ballpark of what she likes. I had slowly been making myself taller and more muscr while we were in here just in case. The big one she didn¡¯t want anyone to know was she liked pain. She had daddy issues and deep, deep down the demon part wanted her to mate with the strongest person she could get her hands on, bonus if they killed her father first to prove their strength. That shit wasn¡¯t happening though. Trigon was as big and bad as big bads can get. Maybe in a year or two, I¡¯d be able to fight on equal ground with him but unless I heavily cheated he¡¯d fuck me up and anyone who I brought to fight him. Even Superman couldn¡¯t fight him by himself and the lives lost to fighting him right now would be too much. Either way, I was getting sick of teleporting forwards trying to reach the end. The first rocky tform I spotted I headed towards. I called out loud. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have time to y hide and seek. I know that none of you want to lose to the demons right now so we¡¯ll do this. Any emotion that can touch Raven can control her body for ten minutes after the fight with her brothers.¡± As I speak, different colored dots appearpletely surrounding us. Instead of all the emotions rushing at the same time each stood behind the six root emotions making six teams of emotions trying to gainplete control. All teams began to rush at us at once and I decided to not y fairly. The same thing I did outside I did in our minds as I ced a forcefield around us without strengthening it with magic. I doubted these emotional constructs could strike with the same force as a true demon. The groups began to fight with two of them fighting far less effectively while the anger was mopping the floor with all of them. I made some popcorn as we watched their numbers decrease from over a hundred to barely twenty. With several nods of acknowledgment, the remaining emotions knew if they didn¡¯t attack now they¡¯d have no hope of touching Raven before I dissolved them. As they pounded against the force field I smirked as I gave them all credit for making it to the end. I gave them my best carnival games operator. ¡°It¡¯s showtime folks. Touch the prettydy, win a prize!¡± Teleporting to them and striking without giving them a chance seemed like it would go against the spirit of the contest and might actually leave behind negative emotions that could fester and try to take hold at ater time. Because of that, I decided to let a few through to touch her. The four ¡°evil¡± emotions left needed to be cut down to one or maybe two. Blitzing towards them I smash through one with enough force to turn her to dust instantly. Grabbing the next closest I swing her body and fling her at some other close-by emotions, bowling them over and scattering a few. By the end, eight emotions managed to reach her even with her fleeing from them. The three more¡­ Suggestive emotions may have gotten through without much resistance from me. I also tried to make sure one of each emotional root made it in as well for bnce purposes. If shepletely ignored her anger or sadness she might redevelop some of the problems she had with sealing her emotions. Getting a tiny taste of each might go a long way to helping her make them a part of herself again. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 105+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 78 Murder for fun and profit Chapter 78 Murder for fun and profit Raven didn¡¯t know what she expected when she came back but it wasn¡¯t that they would be buried under a bus. Why wasn¡¯t she dead or at least in pain? Out of instinct, she pushed against the bus and she was surprised by how easily it moved. For a brief moment, she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening but that moment is interrupted by one of her brothers mming down full force through the bus down onto her. He leaned forward, having pinned her down with his legs before sneering. ¡°Hello, dear sister. It¡¯s great to meet you finally. Such a shame we need your body so just b-.¡± Once again on instinct, she tried to push him off her and flung him a hundred feet into the air. For a brief moment, she thought she used her magic to do it but nope, that was pure strength. She heard a voice in the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯d like to take my ten minutes now.¡± It was hard to tell since they all sounded simr but she thought it was the Frustration emotion and there wasn¡¯t much of a choice. The man had given her rights away for no reason and turning down an emotion who seeded was more effort than it was worth. Frustration took over and her skin started shifting red. For a brief moment, Raven regretted giving up control of her body before another of her brothers ripped through the bus and would have easily ambushed her but Frustration was already pissed and looking for a fight. She punched the guy back through the hole he made in the bus and he ripped through ayer of brick bending a steel beam holding the Baxter building up. Even Frustration winced as Ruskoff¡¯s body poured purple demon blood like a fountain. She had to hold back a little or she risked destroying the surrounding buildings with her strength. Another brother tried tond on her, the first brother again and Frustration grabbed him by his leg and mmed him into the ground. The blow was so strong that it finished ripping the bus in half and pushed the two separate parts away from the dust cloud. If Ruskoff looked hurt Suge looked close to dead. A single blow managed to knock him unconscious and that was with her holding back. Some of the other heroes were fighting but most were down and out of the fight. The man who gave Frustration her freedom stood over one of the Spider men and had his hand on his chest. Danny ripped the stop sign out of his chest and the wound healed at a visible rate. Kid Arachnid got up the moment he was healed and jumped right back into the fight. He teleported to Atom who had their spine shattered and bent them back into the correct position before an audible popping sound could be heard as the body corrected itself. Pinging forward again, Danny stopped a boulder from crushing another small group of heroes who showed up for the fight with a force field. Once again teleported to a small child covered in small cuts and picked her up which caused her wounds to heal visibly. He took some of the blood from her cut and spoke. ¡°Erehw si ruoy ymmom?¡± He teleported away with the child before blinking back with an ice cream cone. The distance had been eaten up between Frustration and Belial as he was still fighting with a dozen heroes. She ran up and punched him with no fanfare. The sucker punch felt great, it gave Frustration that outlet for fighting Raven disliked, the violent kind. Danny teleported in front of Belial as he spun away, stopping him from beingunched into a building. He didn¡¯t do much damage to him, instead calling out to the heroes who were fighting. ¡°Yo, this is a family feud. Let the big reddy handle her family.¡± Frustration couldn¡¯t help but smile as Belial came down because he was still in decent shape. That blow was strong but not her full power. She could cut loose even more against this one without risking his death. She heard the three lust-rted emotions im their time the moment they could get the teleporting man alone. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I licked my ice cream as I enjoyed the fight. The ice cream cart I portaled right beside was left unattended so I grabbed a cone for the girl and me. Ravenid a full powered kick on Belial¡¯s groin making all the male supers around watching the fight cringe in sympathetic pain. Once again needing to stop him from flying blocks away I teleport in his way and make a U-shaped bracket forcefield to send him back down. I decided everyone was distracted enough that I could put a n I was working on into motion. I needed to be verified at a spot(like a huge fight) beforemitting a bunch of murders. I teleported back to the Raft and made an illusion of myself while making myself invisible. The Mandrill was stillpletely restrained so when I cut his head from his body I didn¡¯t feel the normal struggle against his plot armor. Surprisingly I did feel a slight increase in my mental powers but it wasn¡¯t on the same level as someone with a true mind control power. I also didn¡¯t get a new mind control power as I had given it away again and would have felt it snap into ce. That still left the three other victims here I needed to take care of. My knife cleaved through Doctor Light¡¯s neck next. I felt it struggling on whether or not to give me his powers. It was almost there, I just needed a single push to unlock his light-based powers. For some reason, my instincts pushed me to consume his blood. Going off those instincts I could feel the gicponents of his DNA being scanned with diagnostic touch and the differing genespared to normal humans were separated and absorbed.
Light control Photon st Photokinesis Light sense Light absorption Hardlight construct creation Light absorption removed Energy storage -> Energy absorption
Gross but awesome! I could feel the changes happening and had to bite my thumb to not scream in happiness. Light absorption was an inferior version to energy storage and as it removed the power I could feel energy storage breakthrough to rank two. I teleported away after that and cheered at Raven as she had her brother on the ground taunting him. She was beating the absolute shit out of him and it was hard not tough as their ns were thwarted. I unsummoned my magic fake and left behind a light construct of myself instead. It was tangible and could be felt by others. I teleported back to the Raft and it was on lockdown. They must have realized someone was there by now. I ping with my light sense to look for my two remaining victims and they¡¯re both inrge groups of convicts. If anyone in the entire prison could hurt me I¡¯d be surprised. I floated over my next victim for a few seconds and no one noticed me. Picking him up enough that my de won''t hit anyone else I cleave his head from his body. This was someone in the normal Raft cells, he wasn¡¯t deemed a big enough threat to have his powers stripped. I needed his powers though so I made the executive decision that his life was worth taking.
Water control Hydrokinesis
Hydro-man was no more. He was only a petty crook but his team-up with the female elementals was the closest to a flop DC released since the newics started being released. This was the first reluctant murdermitted. Everyone else was pretty evil but my options for water control were very limited. His plot armor was practically nothing but I had to raise him up and not strike anyone else because he was surrounded with people with more plot armor. That led me to believe thest man I wanted to kill was going to be a bit harder. I needed to find a way to get Electro to separate from the group and possibly get injured in order to kill him. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 110+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 79 Reed removed Chapter 79 Reed removed My thoughts kept leading me away to other things as my hand twitched. I felt nervous aboutmitting a crime for the first time in a very, very long time. As if the world fought against what I wanted to do, a valve ruptures open and sprays me with steam. Suddenly I wasn¡¯t so invisible as my body was outlined by the steam going around and started to be wet. I teleport away, cutting my losses. If I continued trying to get myst victim I knew my secret identity or some other bullshit would happen. I came back to the end of the fight as Raven dragged her brothers towards the portal. At least I think that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing, she¡¯s heading towards the huge source of magical energying from the Baxter building. I follow behind her and so do most of the other heroes. Some of the small fry heroes seem to realize they¡¯re not needed anymore and head in different directions. If I hadn¡¯t stopped the lesser demons we¡¯d be fighting our way through an army of them right now. It was somewhat peaceful as we followed the path of destruction back towards the epicenter of the problem. Entering therge room full of destroyed science equipment in one corner are Reed, Susan, and their son and daughter. After reworking many other heroes and viins and making them weaker Franklin was one of the ones that was nerfed into the ground. He was a cosmic-level threat before but now his powers were altered into localized reality warping. He still could probably make anyone in this room die or be removed from history but he couldn¡¯t rewrite the entire universe or go against the stronger entities that still existed. If he overtaxed his powers it would also exhaust him. As Reed held their son and daughter while Susan looked withered from keeping up a force field it appeared they were in bad shape from stopping the demons. Seeing us Susan dropped her powers as relief filled her face and she fainted from exhaustion. I managed to teleport and catch her before she mmed her head on the ground making sure not to touch her longer than necessary. She was a married woman and that was a line I wasn¡¯t willing to cross. Teleporting back over to the portal I quickly scanned the controls before waving over Reed to close it. Raven tossed her family members through and just before it closed I thought of a little gift I could give them. ¡°Hold on for a sec.¡± I teleported to the science division and grabbed a few things. As quickly as I could I made a holy bomb. I happened to have blessed metal and the ingredients to make a magical bomb ready just in case but I hadn¡¯t expected the demon invasion. As quickly as I could it was still several minutes and by the time I got back Raven was arguing with Reed to not close the portal. With a side eye, he looked at what I made so I just exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t have anything prepared for demons so had to whip this up. Holy bomb to make them think twice abouting back. It won''t give her brothers more than a little sunburn but all the lesser demons in a mile radius of this portal will be dusted for good.¡± I activated it and then lobbed it through the portal. Everyone waited for it to explode before I urged Reed to close the portal. ¡°What part of the word bomb did you not understand?¡± As if he snapped out of a fog he began to frantically flip switches and press buttons. If we were actually hit it wouldn¡¯t kill us but being sted with that much magical energy might cause unforeseen problems. Who knew if Reed would lose his powers or Raven would go berserk from being suddenly flooded with magical holy energy. Frustration did give back her body after her time ran out so that was a big plus. I¡¯d rather not have had to go back into her head to fix the problem. Some said she did go too far when she kept punching Belial while he was unconscious but he was still alive. Somehow everything worked out even though it seemed a little anticlimactic. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The fallout from the demon invasion was heavy. More than five thousand people died. The previous Ultron and Brainiac fight resulted in forty thousand deaths but this one was thought to have beenpletely preventable. Reed Richards was bogged down bywsuits and lost the CEO position in his ownpany. It would take years for all thewsuits to go through but he was looking at over twenty billion in damages by the end. A week passed and as hard as I tried to convince Poison Ivy to be my girlfriend she refused but still lived at my house¡­ Ate my food and ended up in my bedroom many of those nights¡­ One day it just clicked that Poison Ivy was a tsundere. Harley was all for being my girlfriend until she and Cassandra met each other in my kitchen. Cassandra yelled at me for the first time until I exined that I was trying to reform Harley. The faces Harley made behind her back as I talked didn¡¯t help convince the two to get along but they at least weren¡¯t fighting on sight of each other. Same with Stephanie but she forgave Harley quicker when they went out for a girls night probably making a spinoffic in the process. Poison Ivy was on a different levelpared to the other girls in horniness. She constantly wanted to have sex and could have sex with me multiple days in a row because her body recovered fast enough. The suicide squad went on their way after the party and I was still trying to figure out everything they had stolen from my house. Every day I¡¯d be looking for something and then realize it was most likely stolen. I had augh at the situation until I was looking for the TV remote for over an hour before I realized it was probably stolen. I caught Harley shoving my good silverware down her pants and I had to spank her ass as if she was a child because no other method worked to get her to stop. If she wanted to steal she had to go to the store like I did when I stole the good silverware in the first ce. A hard rule I followed is you don¡¯t steal from friends or family. That¡¯s basic human decency and we¡¯re decent folk who only steal from stores. Also, who would you sell the stuff you stole to if you lost all your friends from stealing from them? Things slowly got back to normal before Raven showed up at my mansion. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 110+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 31 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 80 That’s so Raven Chapter 80 That¡¯s so Raven She looked around as I let her into the mansion. She was wearing a hood to hide her appearance but it made her stand out far more than literally anything else. If my neighbors hadn''t already met the giant shark person they might have called the police for a suspicious person who was clearly a hero or viin. Well if anyone saw her flying here anyway. Speaking of which she turned back towards me frowning before asking. ¡°You know how hard it was to find where you live. I had to ask Nightwing to figure out where Stephanie moved.¡± I gave her a boyish smile before I answered. ¡°That¡¯s just part of the chase. I hoped you¡¯de looking for me eventually.¡± I poured her a cup of jasmine tea before floating over a piece of chiffon cake. The mansion was fully staffed and the quality of food went way, way up with a personal chef living here. I wasn¡¯t sure if Raven was vegan or vegetarian until she took a bite. Vegetarian it is. As I was about to speak, Harley walked by us dripping pool water all over the floor. One of the young butlers followed behind her with a mop. They worked out that most of the messes ur in Harley¡¯s vicinity so one butler was on Harley cleaning duty since then. She opened the fridge making sure to hang out as far as possible with her ass pointing in my direction. I remembered something I wanted to tell her. ¡°Harley, can you please not put the eggs on the top shelf? There¡¯s no room for pop or alcohol with eggs taking up the top space.¡± She looked over the fridge door before asking. ¡°Really? I sh my ass in your direction and the only thing you notice is that I¡¯m the one who purposely moves the eggs to the top shelf to make you mad?¡± My heart sank at what she said before I realized she was just messing with me. What kind of psychopath likes seeing a messy fridge? She had to be messing with me. I remind her. ¡°Just, if you¡¯re going to make eggs please put them back where they go in the fridge so everything can fit.¡± I hear her pick them up and move them to the bottom. ¡°Nope, middle shelf, please. It¡¯s small enough to fit in a smaller space. That¡¯s why it¡¯s where it is in the fridge.¡± She grumpily moves it to where I wanted her to before she grabs out a bottle of Pepsi. There was a small war on which drink to keep stored. The result was two fridges with different preferences in each. I had to know where everything in each fridge went though. She drank the pop while moving into the living room and jumping onto the leather couch while still beingpletely soaked. Surprisingly that didn¡¯t bother me as much as messing with the fridge. The butler who watched her do it only hung his head in defeat as he left to get the proper cleaning supplies. She waited for him to leave before she ran away giggling. I sighed as I needed to increase everyone''s pay to deal with Harley and I still didn¡¯t think they¡¯dst much longer. All of that took less than a minute but it was odd that Raven hadn¡¯t spoken the whole time. She asked, confused. ¡°Was that Harley Quinn?¡± I let her know. ¡°Ah yeah, trying to get some viins to turn over a new leaf but Harley is going to take more work to flip. So what¡¯s up, I doubt you flew here just to look at my pretty face.¡± She blushed slightly which was something her body wasn¡¯t used to. I could only imagine the sudden rush of new chemicals in her body was causing extreme overreactions to every situation. As another person came into the room I decided to take this conversation to a more private area. I portal us back to my apartment which became a fuck pad when I needed to get away from the harem. I turn towards her expecting the chatting to continue but I¡¯m met with a forceful kiss as shetches onto me. I started to walk us towards the bedroom as I pulled away enough to ask. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±... Why the fuck did I ask that? Holy shit that was a dumb question. The only thing worse is if I asked her about her deceased mother. She cut off my self-destructive thoughts. ¡°Since the day we met I was scared of the feelings I had for you. I¡¯m ready now.¡± HOLY FUCKING SHIT! I pick her up and run jumping onto the bed and start kissing her. Out of all the women I wanted to sleep with Raven was at the very top of the list, even above Poison Ivy. I just really didn¡¯t think there would be a chance. With everything that happened involving the hundred I thought she would hate all of us. She hadn¡¯t been shown to be in any rtionships since like the nies. Even in the TV show, it was only hinted that Beast Boy liked her but he also liked Terra. It¡¯s been five years since Terra betrayed them and ¡°killed herself¡± in the newics. It was teased that Beast Boy wasn¡¯t sure who he loved but the only ¡°girlfriend¡± he had was Terra. They did the amnesia storyline and that was two years ago. It was definitely implied that Beast boy still loved her at the end but let her go because that¡¯s what she wanted. I was lucky as a duck they didn¡¯t push any crappy rtionships onto her. It was mainly because the other Young Justice and Teen Titansics focused on everyone else''s rtionships. The heroes they had in the team now seemed pretty underwhelmingpared to the powerhouses they used to have. All of the previous members became leads of their own teams and Raven guided the edgy group. The boy with the big sword who thought he was a badass, the suicidal girl with micro portal powers, an Antean girl who just got into the goth culture, and a witch girl. The boy wanted to be in a rtionship with every single person in the group including Raven and none of them liked him even a little bit. All of theics became one-offs involving the rtionships of the team members over actual fights or stories. They had effectively be teen girl romanceics so I had stopped reading them to read the darker stuff like Punisher. I chuckled as I thought about this being put into theics. It would have to be rated as adult only from here on. We finally break the kiss as I slowly disrobe her and telekically swap her clothes with a recement leotard. I leaned back to drink in her body. She was made for sex. Gigantic gravity-defying breasts with darker gray nipples. Those breasts only got bigger by the sudden influx of demonic energy. If I were to guess¡­ D cup. Her pussy was just a slit with everything good hidden within. Silk smooth skin with deep hypnotic purple eyes that drew your attention with their uniqueness. It was only when she broke eye contact I realized I was just staring at her. With one of the biggest smiles I ever had I told her. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s really get started now.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 110+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 34 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 81 Raven 01 Chapter 81 Raven 01 Tight. She was almost too tight as our bodies connected. This was the most overwhelming difference between power that I ever had before. She was unfairly tight and it took using my powers to increase her sensitivity while strengthening my body to the max to not cum instantly. She wrapped her arms around my neck while her legs hooked behind my back digging into the small right above my butt. Squelching ps and soft almost whisper moans hit my ears as I continue to fuck as fast as I felt safe. It was a constant battle of small adjustments to not cum too early or having my dick ripped off. Somehow she orgasmed first and her clenching walls drew an immediate orgasm out of me and led to actual chafing damage on my dick that I had to quickly recover so she wouldn¡¯t see my wincing face. One orgasm led into the next then the next and soon we were fucking normally, my powers somehowpensating for sex with a true demoness. As her body was flooded with demonic energy she gained strength equivalent to high superhuman strength and endurance. Because she¡¯s the daughter of Trigon it meant she was on the borderline of low cosmic power. Her pussy could mp down with the same strength as a hydraulic press. The gains I was getting were worth the risk. For one it was Raven. She might be the fictional character with the most crushes ever, if not top at least the top ten. Even now with her beneath me, I was still nervous and trying to leave the best impression possible. We made eye contact again and I leaned in and kissed her while giving her a few more powerful thrusts. The second would be the actual gains. Fucking stronger people makes me stronger faster and I was getting significant chi for each orgasm so far. With just that I would put my nose to the grindstone and fuck her until she wouldn¡¯t let me anymore. The only thing stopping me was when she orgasmed she still mped down hard enough that if I tried to move I¡¯d be afraid of something ripping. After about a dozen orgasms I started to shift our positions so she wouldn¡¯t get bored. She waspletely silent besides the soft moans but quickly reciprocated the dirty talk when I started. A big portion of this was new to her and she was learning as much about what she liked as I was pushing her boundaries to figure them out. She was in the middle of dirty talk. ¡°You were eye fucking me since the moment you saw me. You should hav-.¡± When I pped her on the ass. The sudden deep gasp as I did so with a few seconds of us both stopping led me to whale on her ass. ¡°Ohhhh fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!!!¡± She bit down into my shoulder, biting hard enough to draw blood as I kept pping, drawing the biggest orgasm out of her since we started. The baffle was working overtime because I was pping her with enough power to break concrete. The ps would have been about as loud as gunshots if they weren¡¯t being covered up. The vibrations might have felt like a mini earthquake to anyone in the building. Even then I knew my hand would get damaged before I did anything permanent to her. She still let out loud moans now as I pinched one nipple while rolling the other between my teeth. I tossed her off me and onto the bed again before ramming as hard and fast as possible. The bed was magically reinforced and even still I could feel it start to break underneath us. I started pping her tits and that drew the second powerful orgasm out of her. Sex became far more rough and we needed to take a break when I began to throw actual punches at her stomach and sheughed them off until I put actual effort into them. We both caught our breaths and looked at each other like we just stopped something dangerous from happening. I was getting too caught up in emotions and it left me feeling vulnerable. Two of the emotions who still hadn¡¯t taken their turns wanted them next with a single one holding off until the very end. Rapturous wanted more of the same. She wanted the rough stuff and let me spank her while she tried the riskier kinks. I stopped mid-pump when she yelled for me to spit on her. We definitely went over the ten-minute timer but she made no indication that she switched back for about an hour. That¡¯s when the second one took her turn next. Compassionate was the exact opposite. We took our first position again and she did far more intimate moves the entire time. She wanted to be close to me and kept whispering affirmations in my ear as I slowly made love to her. It gave her a more maternal feeling than the previous Raven. If you were topare the two they worked well together but I would prefer both in different circumstances. That was until she pushed me onto my back and sucked my dick. Immediately she swallowed my whole length and the sucking sensation was so strong it pulled an orgasm from me. I was more shocked than anything. I had almostplete control over my body but her mouth''s suction was so strong it pulled the semen out of me before I could prevent it. The waves of pleasure continued to spike with each suck as she took me down to the base. Slowly she¡¯d lift herself off my dick while sucking hard the entire time, drawing orgasm after orgasm out of me. Normal Raven took over again and we spent the rest of the day having sex. From around nine in the morning Saturday until nine in the morning Sunday I was connected to her. We didn¡¯t even stop having sex to make food or drink besides that one time we got too into it and I was punching her stomach and titties like a speed bag. When I did have to make food she straddled me and I walked her over in the standing position bouncing her the entire way. We ate grilled cheese sandwiches because most of the food stored had meat. I hadpleted my fifth circle from the massive chi gains and was building up a stockpile before making my sixth and the core. Just as she was ready to fall asleep the final emotion took over and it was brutal. Enchanted was something I hadn¡¯t expected. It started off fun with her doing even more new and kinky things but quickly became a mating press with her asking to put a baby in her. It started out low but by the end, she was practically shouting it. The worst part is I was almost pulled into it at the start. She almost convinced me to put a baby in her but the real Raven wouldn¡¯t have wanted that. No, the real Raven wouldn¡¯t want to bring a child into the world with her father still plotting and scheming to take over the world. After her time ran out I knew I made the right decision holding off. Raven gave me a fearful look that I might have gone through with it and it changed to relief when I told her I hadn¡¯t. Deep down she wanted me to impregnate her but at the same time, it would massively fuck up her life and possibly the life of the baby. The strong urge to mate her also scared me and I almost ended up doing it anyway without much convincing. Weid down enjoying the bliss, the first time Raven was fully satisfied and I could only give her a smirk as I said. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want me to put a baby in you?¡± Chapter 82 Raven 02 Chapter 82 Raven 02 Raven¡¯s point of view Since they¡¯ve appeared, I didn¡¯t have a very good view of the members of the hundred. The first one we all met had yed along and wanted to join the Titans. It went fine the first day he was here. I kept catching him staring at me but that wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary. I would gently let him down when he finally built up the courage to ask me out. That was until the two evil members showed up to try and take me by force. They weren¡¯t very strong, I could have most likely beat them both by myself but there were another twenty heroes in the building. They were easily defeated and one began crying and ming the other. We were going to lock them in our holding cells but the ¡°good¡± member of the hundred crushed one of their heads after he had already been captured. He tried his best to cover it up as an ident but the entire fight was recorded. We all got to see him smash a man with a power dampener around his neck with a smile on his face. Sarah Vale, one of the other Titans who got a bad feeling about the new guy, had video proof of him leaving his room and pacing back and forth in front of the female section trying to get in. All three had turned out to beplete scumbags there to possibly rape all the female members of the Teen Titans. It sickened me and the man was locked up in a cell with the other surviving member until they could be transported somewhere else. The two creeps were still in Titans tower holding cells to this day almost two months since they were captured. It made me wary of anyone else from that group even when members who joined other superhero groups didn¡¯t have the same problem. Even seeing another who happened to be dating two of my friends seemed cool but I was still wary. At any point, he could drop the act and dive at them like a sex-crazed man but he didn¡¯t. Even though he was dealing with his girlfriends being mind controlled he still gave the girls who were attacked previously some space and went to start looking for the guy as soon as he rescued both. The memories I had to go through to make sure neither had suffered damage made him even more of an enigma. The man made his goal known from the very start and the only thing the man had done to the two was make them stronger and happier than they ever had been. I had to keep my emotions under control as the waves of love for him came through with all the memories involving him. Even when they had first met and the man left Stephanie a flustered mess I could tell that Stephanie was already thinking about their next meeting. In such a short time he made such a difference on both girls. They were stronger, happier, and more confident than they had ever been in the past. The things I had seen through both of their memories, the impossible things the man kept pulling off made me more intrigued and it had me asking questions to the two trying not to give away my interest in the man. I had been seen through in an instant and both pulled me aside to give me the go-ahead if anything were to happen between us. That led to our meeting when my brothers showed up. The man acted calm even with me going almost out of control and everything that happened after that happened so fast. I had be so strong in just an instant and somehow even without suppressing my emotions I still had control of them¡­ Except the love/lust ones that kept pushing me to be with the man. It led to me doing even more detective work to find where he lived and was surprised to see he already owned a mansion. His mansion was full of both superheroes and viins and both walked around like it was perfectly normal. The man had taken me somewhere else and had fucked my brains out. The final emotion took her turn and had tried to get the man to impregnate me. It scared the hell out of me that he just might do it but at the same time, it made me want it to happen as well. I was shocked he managed to hold himself back but he asked if I actually wanted to have a baby. I almost buckled until he exined what he meant. He couldpletely control who got pregnant and what if they just acted like they were having sex to have a baby. I didn¡¯t understand it until he started caressing my belly and whispering sweet nothings in my ear. Telling me how great of a mommy I would be, and how our child would grow up big and strong. The primal urges that came from me as he did so were otherworldly after that. I started asking for it after that. Even just pretending to make a baby had me screaming out things I hadn¡¯t seen in porno¡¯s. ¡°Breed me! Knock me up! Put that baby in me! Our baby will be so strong and smart and HE WILL RULE THIS PLANET!¡± Without me even noticing the demonic side of me had started toe through as the man didn¡¯t even slow down at all. I could only beg for it. ¡°Put a baby in me! I-I love you! I loooooove you!¡± He just kept thrusting away until he finally released. Whispering in my ear next. ¡°Get pregnant.¡± That was enough to push me over the edge. I knew we had more sex after that but I couldn¡¯t recall anything else from that night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I woke up still inside Raven. The sex only got crazier after we started talking about our future children. She somehow got more and more tight as I told her how I was going to put a baby in her. It was all just talk but her screaming to put a baby in her even if she didn¡¯t mean it did something to me as I came so hard it was almost painful. I pulled out of her and her pussy made a popping noise as a flood of liquids came pouring out. I get up and make a vegetarian breakfast. A te of scrambled eggs, several pieces of avocado toast, and a pile of french toast. As I walk in with a breakfast tray for eating in bed I see she¡¯s awake. With a smile I say. ¡°Esnaelc.¡± The visible signs of our lovemaking rapidly disappeared as I sat the tray down and teleported to the opposite side of the bed before climbing in. We ate and talked about our future before she ended up leaving. I couldn¡¯t help but have a smile stered on my face at my luck of getting another insanely attractive girlfriend for my harem. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 110+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 34 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 83 Business man Chapter 83 Business man As much as I wanted to just spend every second in bed, I still had work to do. I had started several businesses and smallerpanies that needed to be checked on, and that went for the crime syndicate I had taken over as well. I would never have money problems, but one of my small goals was to be one of the richest people on the. I had already broken a billion-dor worth, and it was more about growing that than making it myself. How did I get a billion? I sold my ability to heal absolutely anything to the highest bidder, then to the next highest, and so on. Twenty-five million was a drop in the bucket for Tony, and I sold my abilities for twice that amount to ten people like Norman Osborn. Fifty million was a drop in the bucket for them. Then I sold my ability for twenty-five million and got a few, ten million, and more had long-term ailments cured. Finally, I had to stop myself at five million as over a hundred people wanted that treatment at that point. I was actually closer to two billion than one after that. Plus, the crime syndicate I stole from the other hundred member. It was only making about a million a month, but I could rapidly increase that amount if I became the Kingpin. Fisk was a gigantic target, though. It would make sense to only run a small part and let him take the heat while I collected the money. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t need the syndicate for the money but the manpower. It always helped to have a group that could show up and do unscrupulous things you couldn¡¯t be seen doing. Wilson was only known as a wealthy businessman. Somehow, all of the hundred members saying he was the crime kingpin were quickly covered up and forgotten about. Even the news with him fighting the Joker painted him as the hero. That¡¯s what I needed over everything else. I needed goons that could spin the PR of people I cared about to be more positive and signal boost their message. Having Poison Ivy and Harley clean up the New York park would do jack shit unless several news crews showed up to push their story. Effectively making my own group of hot women heroes for brand purposes would go a long way for merchandising rights as well. I didn¡¯t want to deal with all this, though. Hiring the right people to do all the work for me as I got richer was what I was looking for. It really boiled down to adding smart women to my harem to run my businesses for me. Harley and Pam were both geniuses but didn¡¯t have the business acumen to run apany. Both the freeloaders were too busy sucking my cock to do any actual work most days. I needed four heads for my businesses and maybe one or two to help them flourish after I started them. Technology, pharmaceuticals, magic, and fashion/entertainment were the main sectors. The primary business was magic. Wayne, Stark, Richards, Luthor, and Oscorp were some of the richest individuals on the. They achieved their wealth through technological breakthroughs, leaving little for everyone else. Speaking of Luthor¡­ When I was fixing people, you''d have figured that one of the richest men on the would have his sister''s paralyzed legs fixed, but Lex very rarely gave a shit about anything else but himself. In someics, he loved his sister, but this world wasn¡¯t one of them, and it was a small miracle she was still alive. Lena Luthor, or Thorul, had an ident that put her in a wheelchair. Instead of fixing the problem or curing her, Lex left her and her daughter to die in a trailer park. The husband left shortly after, taking the rest of their money with him. She changed her name when her brother betrayed her, and the injury was slowly but surely bringing her closer to death every day. Besides a phone call, there wasn¡¯t much I could do. I was met by a wary twelve-year-old girl who definitely didn¡¯t believe I was there to help her mom. She wasn¡¯tpletely catatonic but had given up ever walking again. Picking healing powers was an amazing choice that paid off over and over again. We signed a deal, and part of that was to defame her brother and lead apeting business. I also included several magical binding uses in the contract that made it impossible to betray me. I doubted she would, but in someics, she does be evil. Fixing her took almost no effort or biomatter; effectively, all the parts were there, just a single misalignment led to the paralysis. A fifty-thousand-dor surgery and half a year of recovery would have been all that was required to get her back up and walking again, but that was impossible for her to afford. Raising a child by herself (I should look into finding the father for child support) took every cent she could earn just to afford the bills. In minutes, she¡¯s up and walking while I keep feeding her more biomass to strengthen unused muscles. Both Lena and Lori cried while they hugged each other. It was a shame how things turned out, but slowly I¡¯d let her get revenge on her shitheel brother. We kept talking business, and she sent her daughter away to one of the neighbors for us to finish all the boring little details. She really put her new legs to work as she wrapped them around me seconds after Lori went into the neighbor''s trailer. I made sure everything worked properly as she gave me my reward for being a good person. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 110+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 34 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 84 Hokus Pokus Chapter 84 Hokus Pokus Zatanna wasn¡¯t sure how things had developed so quickly. One moment she¡¯s looking after her magic shop, the next a man shows up and offers her a job as the head of his magic business. As much as she wanted to scoff at his offer, she decided to humor him and see that it actually had some merit. That still wasn¡¯t enough for her to drop her magician job, even if it paid better money didn¡¯t matter much to her. She decided to put it on a challenge, and the man actually challenged her to a magic duel. She could feel his mana and while it was strong he was only 5th circle. She was 7th, making her one of the most magical people on the. Besides Doctor Strange who was a freak one in a trillion 9th circle from birth. It meant she was born with powers most could only dream of gaining. People would make deals with the devil to just gain ess to magic and she was able to use magic to enve those demons or banish them to whence they came. She hadn¡¯t expected the man to be faster on the draw. Casting ¡°elis.¡± he won the fight without her even having a chance. He decided to give her another chance to prove it wasn¡¯t a fluke. She got the first spell off. ¡°Elbat pilf!¡± The table the man was on started flipping end over end, but the man just jumped off when he heard her spell. Heunched his spell. ¡°Ottid.¡± The table she was on started flipping end over end next. She didn¡¯tnd as smoothly as he did. While she was down, he could have cast a spell to finish her, but he didn¡¯t. He waited for her to fully recover. Zatanna thought that he would regret that. Spell after spell began to fly, and he only retaliated, never using his own spells first. ¡°elis.¡± ¡°Epon!¡± ¡°Peels!¡± ¡°Tr.¡±¡°Mrasid!¡± The man tossed his staff into the air while doing jazz hands as the spell hit him. It did nothing then he grabbed his weapon again. ¡°Etativel!¡± ¡°Sisenikelet!¡± The man was even experienced with flying magic! She started to get even more serious. Things that could end badly if they connected but she was starting the run out of actual non lethal options. ¡°Erif!¡± ¡°Dleihs!¡± ¡°Gninthgil!¡± ¡°Rebbur.¡± ¡°Eci ekips!¡± ¡°Esrever!¡± Fire, which he shielded. Followed by lightning, which he was unaffected by. She had to dodge out of the way of the ice spike sheunched, as it made its way back towards her. She had tried to stick to smaller spells, but it was ramping up and she needed to start pulling out the big guns. ¡°Dnes siht nam ot Acitcratna!¡± He let himself be struck, which made Zatanna think she won, until a portal appeared directly where he was bringing him right back. She was growing more frustrated, and couldn¡¯t think of any more spells. ¡°Sehtolc emoceb sgnidnib!¡± The man only smirked at her as he spoke. ¡°Sehtolc f ffo!¡± For a few seconds, the man stoodpletely nude, before he finally used his first offensive spell. ¡°S¡¯reh oot!¡± The spell hit her, and it took a few seconds for her to register that she was also nude. Somehow from that, things escted to the two of them having sex in the back of her shop. The man was hyperpetent, which was something Zatanna liked, and the sex just was on a different level than she ever had before. The man just knew every little thing she liked, and even as he fucked away he tickled her while leaving hicky and bite marks. Tickling was a fetish she didn¡¯t even know she had, but the hickeys¡­ To be imed like that, she knew she had that kink. He bit down directly on her breast, and it made her orgasm on the spot. With shock on her face, she could feel the sudden flood of magical energy into her. Gaining magic was slow going, but it was days worth of meditation all at once. She almost came again from the sudden burst of magical energy in her body. A single session of fucking led to her gaining months'' worth of magical energy. Her body felt amazing, the soreness of the hickeys and bites, letting her know that sex could feel that good. The mix of pleasure and pain only made her climax faster and faster. When she was about to be overwhelmed, he¡¯d slow down and begin tickling and licking her body all over. She moaned and cooed at the feeling of bliss her body was in. Zatanna wasn¡¯t sure she would ept the man¡¯s job, but she was definitely sure that having sex regrly would be part of herpensation if she did. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I think this is good enough for now. I could go after a pharmaceuticalpany, but I¡¯d rather just steal one over making one. That left Alchemax or Cale-Anderson Pharmaceuticals. I¡¯ll go through their buildingster, and steal what I want, then decide. I¡¯d have to start putting together a solid n to steal one of those twopanies out from under their owners. n one was to buy a bunch of shares, and fuck my way into the owners position. The fashion/entertainment was significantly easier to steal. I smiled as I was now strong enough tofortably take control over severalpanies all at once. First I had to get everything set up for the ¡°change in leadership¡±. I had to talk to the head conspirator. That was after picking up the area suppressor field and giving away my teleport power to one of my women. First thing was first. I needed something to eat. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 115+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 36 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 85 Clubbing some mutants Chapter 85 Clubbing some mutants The Hellfire Club was one of the hardest clubs to gain entry to, serving only to the elites; the club was run by several extremely old and powerful mutants. It was well hidden, so when I suddenly walked in like I owned the ce, the bouncers tried their best to get rid of me. I let them touch me before breaking their hands and letting the next set of bouncers further in run to get someone higher up toe and stop me. Two men sat at a lounge with fleeing women, and as they realized things were going to start escting soon, both stood up. I telekically dragged the green-haired man over before bear-hugging him and ripping his throat out. That seemed to do the trick for bypassing plot armor. As long as they were being confined I could kill them like any other person. Even a bear hug was enough for them to be considered confined. Life absorption Portal generation Life absorption removed God, I hated gaining mutant powers. Blood just tasted awful, and most of these men were riddled with diseases. I could feel life absorption be part of energy absorption as it was inferior. It still pushed it up about ten percent into rank two. Portal generation was another crazy power just sitting on a random guy. He didn¡¯t really use it for anything but transporting elites. I honestly forgot the guy''s name in theics, he was just a silly old character they hadn¡¯t written about in a while. The other man somehow duplicated himself, but as I tried to bowl them over telekically I felt no connection, meaning they were fakes. Finding the real one, I do the same exact thing again, bringing him in before ripping his throat out with my teeth. His powers are mostly unaffected by the power dampener, but my mental defenses are high enough to stop what he was doing. Mind control Psionic illusion casting I think that was the Mastermind whose throat I ripped out. Heh, no more thinking up ns for him I guess. Mind control again, needed to get rid of it for the third time. Why was I being so brutal? Well, these weren¡¯t the best people in the world, but mainly for the scare factor of it. I also needed to consume mutant DNA to get their power. Fitzgerald! No, Fitzroy was the green-haired man''s name. I took a seat at the bar and waited for the next set of goons to show up and fight me. I get a good look at the female bartender and recognize it¡¯s Sage. ¡°Hey Tessa, can you make me a mocktail while we wait for more people toe and die?¡± She shakily pours some liquids into a cup before I see her grab actual liquor. ¡°Mocktail, please. I don¡¯t drink.¡± As I stand up, a man teleports in front of me and grabs me around my shoulders before trying to teleport away. That is something I wasn¡¯t sure of, but it appears that teleporters can show up in the power-suppressing field. The red devil-looking man has a look of fear in his eyes, I pull him in and rip his throat out next. Teleportation Touch teleportation I sighed, as I was d to have one of my staple powers back. The power dampener field was for him specifically. I could always use the sling ring to make a portal, but nothing was better than instantaneous teleportation. It¡¯s insane how a tiny bit of nning goes into making potential nightmare fights so easy. This was a feared and ruthless group of mutants I dismantled by only using my mouth as a weapon. The final three entered, all together, as Sage made a break for the door. She didn¡¯t want to get caught up in the fight. I cheerily called back to her. ¡°Heye back in like fifteen minutes Tessa! The fight should be over by then, and I want you to serve that mocktail.¡± The three men looked pissed off that I invaded their territory. The three men were Donald Pierce(A robot man) Darren Cross (A bug man) and Sebastian Shaw (The main baddy). I showed them my bloody teeth as I asked. ¡°Do any of you have a toothpick? I think I got a bit of Azazel stuck in my teeth.¡± With that, all three explode into action. I had half expected Sebastian to sit back and watch, but I had already proved I was a threat. Cross shrunk and I mostly ignored him. I wasn¡¯t even sure he could damage me, even if he struck me right in the eye. I charged the difference between us and grabbed Donald Pierce. I was still insanely fast, even with most of my powers unusable because of the suppression field. I had to be careful with killing him, as he was mostly robotic. I wanted to leave him with as little damage as possible, so I could steal his tech. The lightsaber made its first appearance in a while, as I activated it telekically with the light de in his skull. Even then, I had to move it back and forth for the siphon to finally work. No new powers, but the knowledge of robotics and engineering was truly extreme. This man was on par with Tony Stark in terms of knowledge of robotics. If he had the same drive as Tony, there would be no way Sebastian would be the leader. Sebastian, unfortunately, walked into the field. Once again, this was proof that being prepared can make fights trivially easy. The power of his punch was weakened dramatically as he struck me. It still knocked me back but he was probably expecting me to turn into dust. For the first time, I could see the fear in his eyes as I stood up with no damage. Darren Cross must have run. Sebastian looked like he was going to run, so I had to make sure he wouldn¡¯t want to. ¡°Wait, let me take off this suppression field and let you get three hits in on me. If you can¡¯t kill me in three hits, then I¡¯ll take over your little club.¡± After saying that, I walked over to the bar again and took off the suppression belt. After walking a few steps away, I turn my left cheek towards him. ¡°Alright then, go ahead and hit me with your best shot.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 115+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 36 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 86 Stealing a legacy Chapter 86 Stealing a legacy Sebastian had never been this flustered before. Everyone he fought always lost, even now he still couldn¡¯t get a read on the guy. It felt like a trick. Why would the man offer his cheek if it wasn¡¯t a trap? Sebastian didn¡¯t know, but still couldn¡¯t sit there doing nothing, his pride getting the better of him even now. His first punch was to test the waters. He put in about ten years of kic force in the punch. That would be enough to blow up a building and have the same impact as a tomahawk cruise missile. The man took the hit, flying back and mming into the wall. He somehow looked undamaged. Sebastian could see the microexpressions on his face. That blow did hurt him. The man yed it off like it didn¡¯t hurt though. Even still, that was a good portion of energy. Sebastian prepared himself again, as heunched a st towards him. This time he used a hundred years'' worth of stored kic energy. That amount of energy would be the equivalent of the sr energy an acre ofnd would receive over an entire year. The man was flung back again, this time digging into the wall. It took him a few seconds to get up, but he was hurt. He was hurt badly by the look of it, and Sebastian knew he only had to put a love tap on him to beat him now. That was until the man somehow started to recover. The man stood before him, with arge fist-sized hole in his shirt, and gave Sebastian a big smirk. ¡°That''s it?¡± The man asked so casually no one would have thought he was just almost killed in thest attack. Sebastian knew if he held back now, and the guy survived, he would regenerate and kill Sebastian. Sebastian hit the man with one thousand years of kic force. That would be the equivalent of an atomic bomb going off with all the force the bomb generated and aimed solely at a single person. Sebastian knew, as the building wall was torn away, that he had managed to kill the man. There was no-. A portal appeared at the same spot the man was just at and he came out looking perfectly fine. He was wearing apletely different outfit, his being atomized by the attack. Sebastian¡¯s brain turned off for a moment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I could only cheekily smile at Sebastian as my n had finally finished. I knew I could hug him with the suppression field and in ten minutes strip the power from him, but I wasn¡¯t sure the kic energy he had stored would transfer with me. Even if it did, I doubted I would get the equivalent of a nuke''s worth of energy from the transfer. The small portion I could have gotten if it did transfer wasn¡¯t what I was going for, I wanted the entire thing. I wanted all of his stored energy, that¡¯s why I gave him this silly contest. To steal his built-up energy. Even now, I could see his hair starting to gray, as he spent almost all his energy. It was hard not to gloat. As I bear hug him, and he feebly beats on my back with the dregs of energy he has left, I decide fuck it. I¡¯ll gloat a little. ¡°I¡¯ve been nning your downfall since I came to this world. I knew I wanted to be the only one with your powers and to do that one of us needed to go. I¡¯m going to take everything from you, and leave your legacy at the bottom of a pile of horse manure.¡± The ten minutes ended with him still struggling in my arms. I brought him down to his feet as I took his power, and gave him a big kiss on the cheek, before ripping his throat out. Now, how strong was a punch I couldunch? Well, if I put all my strength into a punch it would probably be mid-cosmic. Sebastian was a normal man without his powers, if I put my full power behind the strike I could stun Superman for a second. I yawned as I scratched my stomach, and sat back down at the bar. It was about twenty minutes after that before Sage came back. ¡°Yo Tessa, how''s it going? Or should I say Sage?¡± She paused mid-pour before she caught herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I took a sip of the mocktail. It tasted terrible like she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. ¡°Mmm, I am one of the hundred after all. I know you were a spy for Xavier. If you want to, stick around and see how the club changes under Emma¡¯s leadership.¡± As if on cue, when I spoke her name, she appeared. She looked at the missing wall before asking. ¡°Are there any left?¡± I took another sip. ¡°Mmm, Yellowjacket ran. In my opinion, he made the right call.¡± She stared directly at Tessa before sitting down and looking back at me. ¡°So what next?¡± She asked as Tessa began to pour her usual. Baileys and coffee? I¡¯m half freaked out by her usual, but to each their own I guess. To be honest, after everything, it was almost like a normal cup of coffee with baileys instead of creamer. It still had me questioning. ¡°What¡¯s with the drink?¡± She sipped at hers, thinking about whether to answer, before she decided on the truth. ¡°I needed something that would keep me mostly lucid. I would get sick and throw up from drinking this before I got drunk because I hate the taste of milk.¡± I could onlyugh as I sipped my mocktail. ¡°To each their own I guess. You did hang around with lowlife scum, so I could see why you wouldn¡¯t want to make yourself any more vulnerable than normal.¡± She asked me. ¡°So what¡¯s with your drink?¡± I took another sip of my mocktail, not sure how she knew it was fake. ¡°I don¡¯t drink. Bad things happen when I do.¡± We sat in silence for about five minutes before I asked. ¡°So these guys have a vault or something I can check out, or they just keep the money in banks?" Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 115+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 36 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 87 The real prize Chapter 87 The real prize I tossed the two girls onto the bed after casting a cleansing spell on it. It was Sebastian¡¯s after all. Well, it used to be Sebastian¡¯s I should say. The same goes for the assistant who decided to join me and Emma on the¡­ Completion of our deal. Tessa¡¯s kinks were pretty shocking, to say the least. She liked to be subservient and had a degradation kink. If the night ended with her aplete mess covered in bodily fluids she¡¯d have won. I wasn¡¯t sure if Emma knew Sage was a spy, but didn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise if she somehow didn¡¯t. That was if she somehow hid her true intentions from a telepath. She also liked alcohol and making mistakes while drunk, it was the only time when she could turn her brain off. I wonder if I could fuck her stupid¡­ Emma¡¯s kinks were all over the ce and contradictory. She liked to seduce other women and have threesomes but she wasn¡¯t bisexual. She liked to wingman the guy essentially, and that¡¯s what happened with the three of us. It probably happened with Sage and Sebastian as well. Her daddy kink was both registering as love and hate on my kink radar as well. Disliked being tied up and treated as a lesser in the rtionship. She also wanted a child. Emma¡¯s body was pure dynamite, it was hard to take my eyes off her. Sage had her own charms, but Emma was the reward for killing Shaw. Everything else she offered didn¡¯t matter that much to me, and I knew what I wanted. I wanted to fuck her regrly and to lock her to me, I wanted her to have my child. A child meant constant contact with her, and she was less likely to betray me. I rubbed my hands together as I didn¡¯t know who to start with. Both were human, maybe slightly above normal human durability, but I could do some wacky shit with my powers. I grabbed Emma by her legs and hoisted her into the air, making her body lighter with gravity and telekinesis. I ripped off her panties and stored them somewhere safe before devouring her box. Sage wasted no time in sneaking underneath Emma to try and suck my dick but I didn¡¯t really want that right now. I had an idea in my head I wanted to test out. One of my first fantasies actually. Instead, I grabbed her by the ankles and lined her up making her float as well. Both girls werepletely vertical with Sage being about two feet further down than Emma. I began to float as I fucked the both of them. Sebastian was a vain person, and his room was filled wall to wall and even the ceiling with mirrors. Slowly, I began to spin us in a controlled manner, but at a moderate pace to mix things up. Slowly, I brought Sage to orgasm first then flipped their positions with Emma below. After she came I flipped Sage so they were facing each other. I kept flipping their position when they were about to cum over and over again. They began to kiss, making an Eiffel Tower while I came for the first time. (This was more for the memories than the power) Then I flipped Emma so she was facing downward and began to fuck her even harder. I finished inside her beforending back down on my knees. I have to tell you, flying sex is pretty underwhelming. Not enough leverage, got to find a girl with an exposure kink and fuck her flying over a city or something. Emma reached for the bed, happy to touch the ground again. Still, with Sage floating above I slid her off my face and down to cock level before making her cum again in a few pumps. It was at that moment something went wrong. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Sage¡¯s point of view Every time I orgasmed, it felt like a new wave of electricity ran through my body. It was unlike any orgasm I ever received. My mind began to nk out. I could only sit there and take it. Finally, as wended back down and I thought I would get a break, he made me cum so hard my brain turned off for a second. As I convulsed around his dick I forgot to breathe. Only shuddered and shook as new strength flooded my body. A sudden wave of electricity shot out of my body. The only reason Emma wasn¡¯t hurt, or the room wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, was because I was connected to a lightning rod. All of my electricity went right into the man¡¯s dick. His power was stronger than Sebastian¡¯s, allowing him to store other types of energy other than kic energy. Still convulsing, I fell off his lightning rod and finally remembered to breathe. It took a moment to realize my brain was quiet. The constant hum of activity and several parallel trains of thought I had going were currently not there. Danny began to speak. ¡°That lightning st was enough to level the building! I didn¡¯t know you could feel so full of energy!¡± He rubbed his toned abs making his dick bounce close to my face. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it. The hypnotic bounce slowly guided me to put it in my mouth, and I could feel myself pull some of the energy back. As I drew in more electricity my powers began to turn back on¡­ I think he just fucked a new mutation into me! Chapter 88 Emma and Sage 02 Chapter 88 Emma and Sage 02 ¡°I tthin you jus fucked a mnew mutaion into me!¡± Sage yelled with my dick still in her mouth. I could only chuckle as she bobbed up and down. I could see the shocked face of Emma in the corner of my eye and gave her a saucy wink. I asked her. ¡°You feeling any different?¡± She looked at her hand before saying. ¡°It normally takes me a second to go into my diamond form.¡± She swaps for a moment before her eyes go even more wide. ¡°My shatter point is gone! How!?¡± That was interesting. I could not only fuck new powers into mutants but also perfect powers as well. Both didn¡¯t even orgasm that much. I guess I was getting stronger, a dozen orgasms now were like 5 or 6 dozen when I first started. Emma looked at me and ran impaling her diamond form on my dick. It hurt her, but it somehow worked as her entrance opened for me. She asked again. ¡°Exin.¡± I could only give her a smirk. ¡°Did I forget to mention I could fuck people stronger? It¡¯s one of my powers that is, to fuck people stronger. Never had sex with a mutant so didn¡¯t know what would happen.¡± Emma had almostplete control over her body, so after calming herself down, she got off me and changed back into her normal form. She walked over to a wall that didn¡¯t have a mirror and punched it, her knuckles immediately bleeding. Sage asked concerned. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Emma looked at her bloody hand. ¡°Yeah, just limit testing. It¡¯s hard to notice, but I can strike with more force than before and take less damage than expected. Emma looked back at us again and did a double take as her eyes fell upon Tessa. ¡°Did your tits get bigger?¡± That was a crazy thing to notice from that far away. Sage looked down. ¡°Huh. That¡¯s neat.¡± She began to feel herself up as I interrupted the two. ¡°Alright let¡¯s discuss thister. I was waiting until the end to solidify our deal, but I should properly fill you up before you go running off to test your new powers.¡± Emma, with a now greater look of resolve on her face, approached me. She crawled into the middle of the bed, turned her body to face me then spread her legs. ¡°Come then. Take me.¡± Raising her arms and legs, she invited me in, and I wasn¡¯t one to say no. We got down to it finally, just two humans rutting like animals as I fucked her to pregnancy. I decided to take a risk and whisper in her ear. ¡°So mommy. You willing to call me daddy now?¡± Immediate tightening as her arms and legs wrapped around me. I gently kissed her neck as I guessed I made the right call. Sage just moved to the side of us and watched us breed. Sitting on her knees it weirded me out a bit, but I think she was waiting until I was done before she was going to ask a question. It didn¡¯t take long until her coiling tunnel drew me to climax. She breathed heavily as we made eye contact before leaning into a kiss. Twins for her as well. I hadn¡¯t checked, but her body was missing many eggs. The Stepford Cuckoos must have been created. I wasn¡¯t sure they were worth worrying about though. I was already fucking the original. I was mad that the writers made the S.P.I.C.E.(specifically named them for that purpose) girls then killed off the S and the E leaving the P.I.C. girls. If they killed off the S and the P, they could have been the I.C.E. girls since they¡¯re Emma Frost clones¡­ Food for thoughtter. Just as I broke away from the kiss, I noticed Tessa inches from my face as she asked. ¡°So?¡± I was confused. ¡°So what?¡± She looked at me like I was as dumb as a bag of hammers. ¡°So, how did you give us powers? Is it orgasm based? Semen based? How does it determine how to give power? Can someone consume your seed to gain the benefits while masturbating? If I were to eat the semen out of Emma, who gets the powers?¡± I stopped her. ¡°Anyone with my dick in them when they orgasm gets a power boost. Doesn¡¯t have to be pussy, you can have my dick in your mouth while you masturbate and still get full credit. It¡¯s not semen based, so no semen power pills to keep getting powers by rubbing one out. There is a schedule for when I can fuck more powers into you. I normally tell the girls I sleep with this before I do, but kind of dropped the ball because I wanted to kill Sebastian and fuck Emma.¡± She put her hand on her chin and thought inquisitively. ¡°Alright then, what is to stop a bunch of women from all masturbating, and you running to them when they¡¯re about to orgasm? It would be more work but the payoff would be dramatically improved. I know¡­¡± She trailed off into mumbling as I decided she wasn¡¯t worth answering. I looked back down at Emma who was yfully biting her lip and asked. ¡°So you want to continue then?¡± She looked almost shy as she answered me. ¡°Yes¡­ Daddy.¡± Then we fucked for about an hour while Tessa thought of how to maximize my body for empowering everyone before she gave up and joined us. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. That leaves just pharmaceuticals, but I had to wait three days. I had chosen Cale-Anderson after realizing they were a failingpany. They¡¯d be more desperate and I already robbed Alchemax of their Symbiote experiments. Offering to buy five hundred million worth of their stocks and make products that would revolutionize the entire industry was too much to rush through I guess. Actually, they probably thought I was a crazy person or at the very least lying about my abilities. Fuck, it sucks to be this badass. I had too many spinning tes to deal with and I wanted to finish thispany business sooner rather thanter. After that, I¡¯d take a week off just spending time fucking my girls stronger before something bad happens. At least I¡¯d assume that was what was going to happen. It was almost like the story didn¡¯t want me to just sit back and fuck my harem, but it actively led to events that expanded my harem as well. I don¡¯t think me and Raven would have ever had the chance to get closer without some terrible event where I could help her. Maybe the shards of plot armor I was absorbing made it more likely for women to fall at my feet? Iughed as I was slowly bing a harem protagonist. Haven¡¯t walked in on any women-changing cliche yet. I wondered if I could grow my plot armor to the point where I would identally have sex with women. Like the superhero just got out of the shower and slipped on the floor right out the windownding on me. I trip backward and my pants somehowe undone and ¡°Oops, I¡¯m inside you.¡±. I could just bepletely wrong. I didn¡¯t think so, above all the strongest beings in the universe there was one thing that ruled above everything. Plot. You could say finding out about Damien was a plot. How many things had I been forced to forget? Who knew if my thoughts were my own, or if I was being led by a subtle hand to where it wanted me to go? I just knew if the world wanted me to go right I¡¯d rather go left and fuck the consequences. If it wanted me to sit back and wait for something to happen I wouldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯d get me and my loved ones as strong as possible so when shit did hit the fan we¡¯d be able to point the fan in a different direction¡­ Seriously, who keeps throwing shit at fans? Either turn it off or point it away from you. The saying should be ¡°Be prepared to dodge the giant shit boulder.¡±. I needed to finish one of my other goals. I needed drugs for the drugpany. Getting drugs was part of my three-step n for world domination¡­ Or I just wanted to make myself and my loved ones stronger while also getting rich. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 36 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 89 Powering up Chapter 89 Powering up Peter swung through the city as the police radio spoke in his ears. Another fender bender on Houston Street. Nothing to concern himself about, the man at the edge of the building waving at him though. Hended and the man didn¡¯t get up, he just remained sitting on the ledge of the building. It only took Peter a nce to recognize him, which put him on edge. The man casually asked. ¡°Hey, can I get some of your blood?¡± The question put Peter off guard. Why would the man want his blood? Was it for a nefarious plot? Was he going to use it with his magic to curse him? He couldn¡¯t answer before a needle floated up behind him and jabbed him in the arm. WHAT!? How did it bypass his spider-sense? ¡°How¡¯d it bypass my spider sense?¡± The man only smirked at him before asking. ¡°Do you know how your powers work?¡± Peter hadn¡¯t really thought of it before. The man continued. ¡°The powers work to even keep your identity a secret even unconsciously. So it has to be based on your beliefs. You don¡¯t think medicine is a danger so a needle with the flu shot is enough to bypass it.¡± The man floated the needle over before pouring the entire contents into his mouth. Spiderman almost wretched as the man made a grimacing face before saying out loud. ¡°Nope, can¡¯t use your blood. The spider bite isn¡¯t floating around, it isbined with your DNA. You¡¯re effectively not human anymore. So I can¡¯t use your blood to synthesize a spider drug, unfortunately.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. de Wilson got a weird call from a former employer. Ten million for a few ounces of his blood. He just couldn¡¯t figure out why. People have tried to reverse engineer the ¡°miracle¡± drug out of his blood before with no sess. It was too well diluted, and the technology just wasn¡¯t at the level to reverse engineer the drug from it. At least that¡¯s what he thought, until the man showed up with two briefcases full of the money, and just drank the blood in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maya Hansen was currently unpacking boxes after moving. She had been removed as one of the key scientists of the think tank of A.I.M. and was trying to figure out what to do next in her life. They had plumbed her depths of knowledge and spit her out, taking everything, but her extremis form. She knew that if she mentioned it, she could have kept her job, but then that would have been stolen from her as well. No, it was best to cut her losses and look for work elsewhere. A sudden gust of wind came through the window. She moved over to close it before realizing she hadn¡¯t opened the window. As she turned around, one of her boxes fell to the ground. It was the boxes containing the extremis vials! She rushed over to the box and saw that all twelve vials of the virus were still there. She didn¡¯t notice the one vial that was slightly less fullpared to the others. She also didn¡¯t notice the letter ced on the table in the middle of the room. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Shuri was one of the most intelligent people on the. She had made multiple contingencies that strengthened the Wakandan defenses to the point the world could attack them and the oue wouldn¡¯t be clear. At least that¡¯s what she thought. Wakanda was one of the most technologically advanced civilizations on the. So it didn¡¯t make sense that without any of their sensors, or the patrols, or even just the logistics of someone moving the products in and out wouldn¡¯t be caught. It should be impossible for five hundred pounds of vibranium to go missing. It should be impossible that half of their heart-shaped herb nts were stolen either. On top of everything, one of Shuri¡¯s prototype suits was stolen. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Lorina Dodson(aka White Rabbit) had mostly recovered from what had happened to her. Somehow, against all odds, she was still alive. All of her known alliesy dead, or in jail, or working for the man who destroyed her life. Well, to be fair, he was also the one who rebuilt her life. She was lucid again. The fog of insanity had faded enough for her to know she had done wrong. Her days were spent in the mansion of the husband she murdered when she first had her psychotic break. She sat in quiet contemtion over everything that went wrong in her life, and she knew one day she¡¯d get up and start living again. She just couldn¡¯t pull herself out of the funk yet. She still wanted to grieve. Her thoughts often drifted to the man who put her here. Who put her in this depressed state, still alive but almost unwilling to move on? She wished¡­ She wished he¡¯d juste back and make her feel happy. To help fill the void in her life that he left with himself. The man that she was thinking about popped out of thin air between herself and the TV. He asked. ¡°Heya White. Any chance you can get ahold of your M.G.H. dealer for me?¡± She screamed in fear while still being aroused thinking about him. She screamed in fearousal. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I walked into SHIELD after what felt like a lifetime of side missions. I just felt out of ce here now. Still, I liked the people enough to stick around, even after I got what I wanted. Captain America and Director Carter were both growing to be good friends of mine. Director Carter was pregnant, so I didn¡¯t want to step on their toes and leave. As the director of the MANA division, I was still a huge part of the day-to-day operations of the SHIELD. SHIELD had essentially rebranded itself to America¡¯s covert ops department, and we started to swing more and more into the role making our ground troops stronger. As cool as White Tiger or Iron Fist as team captains would be, it made more sense to strengthen the tens of thousands of normal ground troops to their level of strength. That¡¯s why I had shown up and asked Steve for his blood. Without really even asking me why he bled out a little blood into a vial I had prepared for him. I grossed him and Director Carter out as I downed the blood. The formtion for the super soldier serum was now mine as well, but that was only the first part of it. Even incorporating it into my own body would only give me a paltry boost to my own stats. No, I wanted to perfect it along with everything else. I wanted to make a true super soldier serum. It took me a few breaths to reverse-engineer the form and make it so it wouldn¡¯t require gamma radiation to activate. One of the drawbacks to the serum is it would put you at peak human, but the growth afterward was still possible. A person who used this version could still grow two or even three times as strong after constant use and struggle. The serum would let a normal human lift half a ton once, but Captain America could bench press a ton of weight fairly easily. The super soldier serum ces you at peak human and unlocks your potential to get stronger on top of that. What if I altered it so it would increase the speed at which you improved? Adding in the heart-shaped herb me and Poison Ivy has been mutating to its full potential. A perfected extremis. The mirakuru drug without the insanity. MGH but not addictive and permanent. Finally, breakthrough pills that would allow normal humans to break through and begin gathering chi naturally¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Natasha¡¯s point of view It had been a while since I got to spend some good quality time with Danny. He was always so busy now, besides our scheduled sex session, we didn¡¯t see much of each other. Cassandra and Stephanie both penciled in date nights with him, perhaps I should do the same. I mean, I am having his children after all, the least he can do is take me out every once in a while. We sat on a wooden swing bench, he had ced it pointing towards the sunset. I was pulled into his chest with his arm wrapped around me and his hand ced gently on my belly. It was still too soon for me to be showing but soon, soon the baby bump would appear. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to my body stretching to amodate two humans, but from what I heard it isn¡¯t that bad for super soldiers. The hour or so of just quiet enjoyment of each other''spany was amazing. I knew I loved the man, but it was nice to know he cared for me as well. After the sunset, he turned and looked me in the eyes and asked. ¡°Do you want to do drugs together?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 36 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 90 Explaining the drugs Chapter 90 Exining the drugs Veronica Cale¡¯s point of view I poured myself a double standard-size ss of wine and drank it all down in one go before pouring myself another. Wonder Woman was on the news again as she thwarted a gctic attack by the Sinestro corps. At least that¡¯s what the news would have you believe. I highly doubted that bitch did more than bat her pretty eyshes at the men of her group and took credit like she always did. I had no doubt Wonder Woman was fucking all the men in the Justice League to get her way. I walked into my office and I was greeted with a sight I hadn¡¯t expected. Sitting in my seat was a man being held at gunpoint by my chief of security nca. In her normal spot she would sit waiting patiently for me to arrive was my business partner and head scientist Leslie Anderson. The man turned towards me and I was almost taken aback by how attractive he was. It¡¯s almost otherworldly, like something you¡¯d expect an angel to look like. I didn¡¯t hate all men. It would have been impossible for me to have children if I hated them. I used them for their intended purpose. I was thinking of ways to get this man in my debt when I realized he was sitting in my chair. I took in a deep breath as I tried to hide my boiling anger at a man sitting in my chair at my desk. In my best saleswoman voice, I ask. ¡°So Mr¡­¡± He answered. ¡°Storm. Danny Storm.¡± That name sounded familiar. With a few snaps nca answered. ¡°He was your 4 P.M. meeting this Thursday ma''am.¡± Ahh the man who promised the literal world on a tter. The man abruptly stood up and moved to the side. With him exiting my chair I could now see several different items on my desk that I had previously not noticed. That was to be expected with me, a tiger doesn¡¯t lose sight of its prey. He began to exin what each product was and if he wasn¡¯t lying¡­ I needed to get him under me by any means necessary. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°This first product is a miracle weight loss drug. It effectively increases the body''s metabolism to burn extra calories a day. We have three different strengths there. The first is a thousand, the second is two thousand five hundred and the third is five thousand.¡± I pointed at the different pills inside different colored containers. Pointing at the next. ¡°These are cancer removal pills and cancer prevention pills. The weaker ones work sort of as cancer-sniffing blood cells that will eat and rece the cancer cells. The prevention pills do the same except they reproduce new cancer-eating cells from the biomass it will absorb from eating the cancer.¡± Wide-eyed stares looked back at me as they realized the weight of the products I was showing. It was extremely easy for me to reverse-engineer some of my powers. Using my chemical secretion and maniption was an insane shortcut to actually synthesizing new medicine. I had killed enough bioengineers, biochemists, and scientists to understand the underlying principles of what was currently needed in the market. Obesity and cancer were the two biggest problems and the only other products were much worse than what I could produce myself. It would take six months to get to market but each would be a multi-million dor industry in the first year and possibly a billion-dor industry within its second. Once the pills were verified to work that is. I would have to get Emma to hire actors and models, possibly superheroes, to use and endorse the weight loss pills. Possibly famous elderly actors to endorse the cancer removal pills. I pointed at the next set of products. ¡°Each of these is a weak version and a strong version of different drugs I stole. I¡¯ve altered them enough that they¡¯re outside of patentw so it just leaves exining what each does.¡± I grabbed the yellow vials first. One was in a normal vial while the other was in a more ornate vial showing the difference in each product. ¡°This is my version of the mirakuru drug. The weaker version effectively lengthens the life of anyone who ingests it. The stronger version also increases lifespan and is a more powerful version of the super soldier serum. We¡¯ll only be selling the weaker versions to the public while the stronger version will be kept for people who are close to me.¡± I sat for a few moments before I exined. ¡°That means if you agree to this deal I¡¯ll give the three of you the perfected ultra-human serum I made.¡± I sat the two down before grabbing the purple vials next. ¡°This is the purple heart serum. The weaker version enhances the senses and improves cognitive functions in humans. It won¡¯t make someone a genius but it will still be noticeable. The better version lets you hear someone''s heartbeat, see in the dark, and think at an elerated speed. It also enhances your ligaments to a professional contortionist''s level.¡± Pulling up the next orange vials. ¡°Extremis stolen from your rival Maya Hansen. I know that Leslie was trying to recreate it at some point. You should know what this does, or what it should do. I altered the virus so instead of it being a parasitic rtionship it is a mutualistic symbiotic rtionship with its host. It will try its best to keep the person alive. That includes fixing damage all the way up and including mental conditions. The enhanced version gives greatly improved regeneration, it also gives mental cellr adaptation.¡± The deep intake of breath from Miss Anderson and the dead-eyed stares from the other two told me I needed to exin further. ¡°What Leslie is so excited about is it allows you to mentally alter your body. If you don¡¯t like your mole, you get rid of your mole. If you don¡¯t like your scar, get rid of your scar. You can make yourself as beautiful as you want to be and on top of that, as young as you want to be. It¡¯s effectively an eternal youth potion.¡± The two new deep intakes of breath and the sudden smirk on my face let me know I had gotten their attention. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Chapter 91 Do drugs kids Chapter 91 Do drugs kids nca who had put her gun down as I began to exin pointed it back at me. ¡°Give me that one right now!¡± I burst outughing as I tossed her one of my bigger guns to point at me. ¡°Lady, if bullets could still hurt me you think I¡¯d let you keep a gun trained on me for five minutes? I¡¯d have taken it from you and snapped your arm if I wasn¡¯t practically immortal already.¡± She charged at me still not realizing how futile it was and I lifted her into the air and pped the gun out of her hands with telekinesis. It wasn¡¯t really her fault, that is a billion-dor item right there. Veronica was the next to speak up. ¡°I need ten of those right now! No! Twenty!¡± I could onlyugh as she overreacted as well. Leslie just sat there patiently waiting while looking at the next drug. I decided to humor Miss Cale. ¡°Veronica, I¡¯m sure we can work something out on how you n to buy those drugs but I still haven¡¯t finished my exnation of all the drugs yet. You might recognize this green one here. It¡¯s a popr power drug called M.G.H. that¡¯s mutant growth hormone if you didn¡¯t know. You might have noticed there are eight different kinds here. Well to separate the weak from the strong, the weaker version isn¡¯t permanent while the stronger version is.¡± I waited to see if any would interrupt and besides the iling for nca as she still tried to free herself no one spoke up. I continued. ¡°This is the base version. It¡¯s meant to enhance people who already have a mutant power. It gives them superhuman strength, speed, and endurance while enhancing their mutation. The other three are for humans without the x-gene and this first one here gives anyone the power of flight.¡± Another shocked intake of breaths as I continued. ¡°This one gives mind reading and thest gives superhuman mental processing and perfect memory.¡± Each couldn¡¯t control themselves again. nca just kept shouting the word ¡°flight!¡± over and over again. Veronica gave a firmmand. ¡°I¡¯ll take the mind-reading power.¡± Finally, Leslie meekly asked. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take the memory one¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure that could help me with my job¡­¡± I picked up the blue vials as I exined. ¡°This one is the super soldier serum. The weaker version is the old version of the Super Soldier serum. Brings a person to peak human. The superior version allows you to rapidly learn, adapt, and improve. That doesn¡¯t sound very strong but imagine if it took six months to learn to fly or read minds and it takes weeks if not days instead.¡± None gave me anything more than a nod of acknowledgment. nca gave me a death stare with nostrils ring as I flipped her upside down. I finally got to thest white and ck pills. I knew they wouldn¡¯t appreciate it but this would soon be a bread-and-butter staple product they would sell. ¡°These are breakthrough pills and chi-gathering pills. This white pill is a one-time use and will allow you to gather chi. The ck pills are filled with chi. This will let people make chi cores to increase their strength equivalent to a super soldier or make magic circles to use magic.¡± I knew they wouldn¡¯t understand how amazing what I just said was so I exined. ¡°A fully formed third stage chi core would put someone at the same strength level as Ironman with the ability to punch at the same level as Thor for a short while. That¡¯s the moment it¡¯s formed and it also increases lifespan. Building power for a century would let you obliterate mountains with your strength.¡± I punched out with a chi-empowered fist and the wind would have blown documents all around the room if I didn¡¯t stop them. I exined the magic system next. ¡°You can also make magic circles to perform real magic. If someone were to get to the ninth circle they could fundamentally alter reality on a small scale with magic. Reduce how fast time passes in a room, make a room of mirrors fold in on itself making a pocket dimension. Impossible, unbelievable stuff is possible and everyone will have the ability to learn it.¡± Their jaws dropped. I didn¡¯t exin that it would take a ludicrous amount of effort and that even I with a cheat ability still haven¡¯t reached sixth let alone ninth. Chi cores and circles could be passed down through descendants and even then it might take thousands of years for one to finally get lucky and go from seventh to eighth circle. I didn¡¯t exin how it would take someone using the pills years to get to maybe third circle. They just needed to know the possibility as I pulled the bait and switch. ¡°I actually have a power that lets me fuck people stronger with that chi.¡± And just like that the bait was set. The new enhanced senses from the purple heart herb I had taken let me notice even more things than I hadn¡¯t been able to previously. I had enhanced senses from a power but it wasn¡¯t the same as the even stronger version I had now. I could smell their sweat and excitement as they all began to bat their eyshes at me, forming a silent agreement with each other that I wasn¡¯t leaving the room unfucked if they had any control over the matter. Each woman''s sex had a different scent to it as I could smell their arousal and almost taste it on my tongue. The heightened heartbeats and dted eyes made it even more clear that all three were willing to do anything to get the drugs. Each for their own reasons. nca wanted power, she wanted the power to be able to defend herself and the people she cared about. Leslie had a more inquisitive look at the situation and the sex was more transactional for her to get ess to experimenting with the wonder drugs. The powers she would gain were just the icing on the cake. Veronica also wanted them for power. It wasn¡¯t the same type of power as nca. Veronica wanted the power to be superior to those around her. It would also grow herwork as she offered the drugs up to powerful people for favors in the future. She wanted to ensnare the man with any means necessary and if she had to feed herself and the two other women in the room to him to prove his machismo then she would. Soon she would have him begging her for release. I didn¡¯t like the looks of greed on their faces but if I wanted to own thispany getting them to fall in line was the first thing I had to do. Fucking them into submission was the first part of that and I had devised a pretty delicious n to do so. I would fuck them silly without the drugs then let them think they could handle me with the drugs then fuck them silly again. As we agreed on the details of the contract they hadn¡¯t noticed the magically binding portions that stated they couldn¡¯t betray me. All but too willing to jump into the fire to gain powers the three women agreed to anything I wanted with very little pushback on some things by Veronica. The first being she didn¡¯t want to sleep with me until she had gotten the ultrasoldier serum injection. She didn¡¯t want me to see her aged body. I swatted away her fears. ¡°I refuse your refusal. I want you before and after you take the drug.¡± She almost couldn¡¯t understand why I wanted that. I could wait and have sex with a more beautiful version of herself. To be honest, I liked her older look. My preference was variety and she had aged like a fine wine. I wanted to capture her naked appearance before she changed it. With everything solved, I took us to the penthouse suite of the building where Veronica would sleep if she was too busy to go home. I could almost hear the gigantic custom-made bed beg for mercy but he would be added to my collection of furniture destroyed in the midst of lovemaking. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter''s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 92 It’s okay to have a fourway Chapter 92 It¡¯s okay to have a fourway The three were a mess. I came hard into Veronica as she moaned in exhaustion. I had specifically targeted her more than the other two and wore her down slowly over time. nca was the fastest to tap out after only a dozen orgasms while Leslie held on for a bit longer. The queen bitch of the three was already on her thirtieth one. Her body coated in sweat had already started to change from the sex. Bing more perfect and ready for chi as we fucked away. All three of them didn¡¯t have ess to chi with their orgasms adjusting their bodies. I had half expected nca to break through but she inted her breasts two sizes instead capping out at DD before tapping out. Leslie had increased her overall strength. Her weak body only being able to lift thirty or forty pounds could now bench press three times that amount. She tapped out right before she¡¯d have unlocked chi. Veronica took the long way to self-improvement that Amanda Waller did with my biomatter control. Somehow de-aging herself as she pushed more towards bing a peak human. She refused to give up until she was how she wanted to be when she noticed the difference in her body. I could admire her stubborn, never-quit, never-back-down attitude. Unfortunately, she still had a human body. Even with me supplying her with energy to continue she had just worn herself outpletely. I had made their special serums specifically for them and lined the needle up near nca¡¯s exposed ass. Not taking much care I jabbed her and injected the ultra drug into her before quickly pulling away. The two other women watched in fascination until she passed out and began to violently shake. Her body was tearing itself apart to amodate its new strength. The extremis regenerating was the only reason it was possible to make such a huge change all at once. She¡¯d most likely have gone insane from the mind-rending pain from her body being torn apart but she wasn¡¯t here mentally. The heart-shaped herb takes her mind to the ancestral ne tomune with her ancestors. The violently shaking body made disgusting noises as bones creaked and popped. The changes finally stopped after five minutes. After another five she came out of hermunion with her ancestors. She stood up and looked over at the full-length body mirror at the changes she went through. She had already grownrge breasts instead of gaining chi but now her body was perfect. The x-shaped scar on her forehead was gone which almost brought her to tears. The twinge of pain in her back ispletely gone as she impossibly maneuvers her head to look down her spine. She stares down at her tight plump ass in amazement as she snaps back around making her tits jiggle back and forth from the rapid movement. She appeared to like her new body as she bounced up and down with joy. If I wasn¡¯t already erect it would have done something to me. She put her new extremis to work as she made multiple minor changes to her body. Removing some freckles, making her nipples more pronounced. Her lips plumped up and she decided her muchrger breasts still weren¡¯t big enough as they went up another size. I walked over to Leslie next as nca tried to fly, falling directly onto her face, which barely deterred her from trying again. Grabbing her by both feet in one hand I push her legs towards her head making her ass stick out. I gave her a yful p on the ass which made her moan in pleasure. Her cheeks reddened as we all watched her intently at what was about to happen. I plunged the needle in next drawing a squeak of pain from her as I did so. Pulling away she went unconscious and began to convulse. The excited nca stopped what she was doing toe over and watch what was happening. She asked. ¡°Did that happen to me?¡± Not having anything to say besides. ¡°Yeah.¡± We just kept watching. Even the second time didn¡¯t make it less interesting. She unfortunately pissed herself. That didn''te up during the testing phase of the drug. I made sure it wouldn''t affect pregnant women for Nat but besides that, I hadn''t tested for many other things. I didn¡¯t know that could happen but that¡¯s what you get from messing with highly experimental drugs. So make sure people have empty dders before I stab them. I give Veronica a look and she lets me know. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± The changes to Leslie were far more dramatic. The body she was born in was on the smaller side and her slouched-over shy look made her now amazonian body look weird with her unconscious. She didn¡¯t wantrge tits but the perfect body she was given still increased them up to C cups. Her body convulsed but she spent more time in the ancestral ne than nca did. I think she was scared ofing back too soon which was understandable. She did watch someone''s bones pop under their skin from the same procedure. After twice the normal time she opened her eyes. She almost immediately began to cry. I was worried so I came to her side as she softly spoke. ¡°I can see. I can see without my sses.¡± It was hard not tough that she cared more about that than her new superpowers. She moved to check out the mirror but the difference in her new bodypared to her old made her extremely clumsy. Falling head first into the mirror it shattered as she got up with her hands covering her mouth in embarrassment. Her body waspletely uninjured from the sudden violence against it. She waspletely unaware that injury would have most likely permanently scarred her for life but she shrugged it off and was more afraid of breaking the mirror than anything else. I sighed as I spoke. ¡°Riaper!¡± The sudden damage done to the mirror rewinding itself back to pristine condition. She gave herself a look over, a foot taller than her previous body. Perfect perky breasts and an ass that would provide more cushioning than before. She pulled out a small notepad and pencil from her hair and began writing. She spoke in a more clear voice now. ¡°Faster mind means a problem I¡¯ve been working on for two years might have a solution by the end of the day. I¡¯ll be going then.¡± I telekically dragged her back onto the bed. ¡°Not yet princess. We need to break in your new body after we change Veronica, remember? I get you before and after the drug.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 93 Business negotiations Chapter 93 Business negotiations I was going to do something I normally wouldn¡¯t. Before I plunged in the needle I asked a seemingly innocuous question. ¡°Can I make changes to your body?¡± Veronica thought I meant the drug but that wasn¡¯t why I asked. I wanted to make her less of a bitch. I wouldn¡¯t do this to someonepletely unredeemable like Amanda Waller but she was almost there. A husband who cheated on her and made her bitter towards men. An inted ego that another woman being called Wonder Woman made her jealous. Small changes to her personality were made as she was unconsciously being altered. The alterations made were the difference between being in a good mood and being in a bad one. That is except until I got to her fidelity. She waspletely conceited and wholly selfish. The only reason she loved her child was because she viewed her as a part of herself. The moment she could without repercussions she¡¯d betray me. She would identally stumble onto the use in the contract that would cause her to lose her powers but I didn¡¯t want that. I wanted her to want to help me. I wanted her to want to build a future with me. I found a workaround. She would consider her family unit a part of herself. The love she felt for her daughter would be a simr feeling she¡¯d get for her ¡°male partner¡±. As I grew stronger the connection between us would grow and eventually, her selfish nature might change as she grows to love me. If I didn¡¯t make the alterations to her personality she would eventually have betrayed me. The contract magic would punish her and take her powers away. That was only the first level of the contract and still trying to go through and betraying me to spite me would end in her death. I was saving her from herself. The moment her eyes popped open I knew I fucked up. Making a male version of a female narcissist was probably a bad idea. She viewed me as a part of herself so now she could go fuck herself. Without any preamble, the sort of action someone would take if they were masturbating. She locked her legs around me and pulled herself off the bed and impaled herself and fucked away. I mmed her down breaking the bed as I began to fuck the shit out of her. Both other girls watched in wrapped attention as I could cut loose a little and as our parts pped together it sounded like someone pping. We grunted and gasped as we fucked like animals. It was an instant connection as we treated each other as masturbation tools. Even with the improved bodies it wasn¡¯t a contest. I could fuck for days, even with the regeneration powers she could only fuck for hours. That was also if we went at a moderate pace but we fucked like lovers who spent years apart. Visible steam wafted off her when I was finished. I decided to fuck all the girls in their preferred methods. Power fucking nca next, we fucked standing up. The bed was already in pieces. Deep rapid thrusts led her to scream in my face before I sealed her mouth with a kiss. She was into this rough sex and that¡¯s why she was the first out before. I tried to lift her off my dick before mming her down hard enough to poke her cervix bruising if that was still even possible. Even with extremis she still might have phantom pains tomorrow from how hard I fucked her. A mind-rending orgasm knocked her out cold and I unceremoniously tossed her onto the bed. The chief of security liked it as rough as possible but it still felt a little wrong to go that hard. Leslie wasst and her attitude had mostly remained the same. Her kinks were super basic and vani. Hand holding, kissing, soft caresses, building trust and love, finally she wanted pregnancy but wanted it to be with someone she loved. It would take a while for us to get there but I could do those other things for her until she was ready to have a child. Laying down next to the steaming Veronica I began to ease in slowly. We already had sex but still, I wanted to ease in. I hadn¡¯t thought about it but their hymens didn''t regenerate. There would be several ounces of blood if any did but for some reason, the extremis made the conscious decision to not recover that particr thing in the women I slept with. It wouldn¡¯t take more than a thought for any of them to recover their hymen. It was just an oddity I had noticed. Iced my fingers through hers as I rocked back and forth slowly prating her as we kissed. Her legs wrapped around mine as I slowly began to speed up. I nibbled on her lip as I leaned forward to whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone but I like this position too.¡± Miss Anderson was a big crybaby when it came to sex. Even while being especially gentle it was her natural state when having sex. She was just one of those people who cried during sex. Nothing nefarious to it, just she got so emotional during sex that she cried. I didn¡¯t doubt that she would often cry about many things besides sex. She seemed like if she got too emotional in any direction she¡¯d begin to cry. Slowly I ramped up the speed as I plugged her love tunnel. She leaned forward and whispered in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m d you chose us instead of Alchemax. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here fucking me instead of Liz Allen¡± She stun-locked me. Fuck, she got right down to the point and absolutely sted me. Iughed hard as I sped up. ¡°Alright, then you got me.¡± I still might go make a ¡°deal¡± with her. I still had some methods to make the women I slept with stronger. It came down to armor and weapons after the drug. Both I was working on and would be key items for my other businesses. As the deal I made with SHIELD didn¡¯t apply ownership rights to what I made for them. I nned on unveiling it all at once and giving them the first rights to buy the products before they went onto the market. From the first movie when Peter is bitten his entire DNA is rewritten. The fact is, he was most likely closer to a mutant or a different species of human entirely and I didn¡¯t get anything from consuming his blood. In the same way, I couldn¡¯t absorb the powers of an alien species. It was still worth collecting his blood. Making an exact copy and sending it in to have it DNA tested for parentage, I was just curious if both of his parents were dead. Symbiotes were possible but it was the same problem. Only a handful of symbiotes besides the ones on a different. I got some of the scraps from antivenom from robbing Alchemax. I might be able to untaint a symbiote but what was the point? My family was already strong. If I happened to stumble across Venom I¡¯d fuck him up and steal it but I wasn¡¯t going out of my way to find him. I looked down at Leslie having mostly been lost in thought and saw she was out of it. Her tongue was lolling out of her mouth as she moaned with a fucked stupid expression on her face. Oops! I think I overdid it. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 94 Electro and stats Chapter 94 Electro and stats I was putting in too much work and needed a break. It was unfortunate then that there was a prison break in Raft and a bunch of inmates escaped. One of which was Electro partnering up with the sinister six to fight Spiderman. As much as I wanted to take a break, I needed his powers and didn¡¯t want him to go underground. I pulled out a bag of popcorn as I watched Spiderman go toe to toe with his rivals. Doctor Octopus(female), the Hobgoblin, Electro, and Mr. Negative were here. Those were normal sinister six members. Scorpia and the Scarecrow were the recements for dead members I think. Most of the people I¡¯ve killed or who have died were from Spiderman¡¯s rogues gallery. Both versions of Doctor Octopus are in this world. Olivia had been a big enough hit for them to add that they were twins. Both have been viins or reluctant heroes so far. Otto was the first to go crazy but now it was Olivia¡¯s turn. Otto wasn¡¯t insane at the moment and was dealing with the grief of his wife passing by touring the world¡­ Now that I think about that was probably a copout so he wouldn¡¯t be around to help Spiderman during this fight¡­ Actually, where are the other members of the Spider family or even other heroes? This fight is happening in broad daylight in the middle of a crowded street. I got the call about it. Where the hell is everyone else? Hmm, some cosmic fuckery is probably going on right now. It made the fact that I could show up stand out even more. Did the author want me to easily gain powers? Probably. Scorpia was not wearing the giant bulky suit. She had a chain with a poisoned de attached as a belt. She was¡­ Surprisingly a good fighter. I think the original Scorpion had weaker powers than Spiderman and made it up with a cybeic suit and tail. She was also enhanced but she used her chain de like it was an extra limb. Digging into a wall, she pulled herself out of the way of an attack before retaliating. I didn¡¯t think she was in theics before I came to this world. She also looked like she had a major redesign looking like a martial artist. She wrapped her chain de around a light pole and swung herself up to meet Spiderman mid-air. Uncoiling the chain around her waist to add extra power to her strike she cleanly kicked him. He was getting thrashed but that¡¯s how these fights normally start. I don¡¯t think anyone would notice if Electro went missing¡­ As he flew down towards Spiderman a portal opened up and led him right into the ocean. Without enough time to correct himself, I closed the portal and teleported to where I dropped him in. The moment he touches water he overloads. I unceremoniously grabbed his unconscious body by the head and squeezed until it popped.
Electrokinesis Lightning control Flight Fire control removed Water control removed Wind control removed Earth control removed Lightning control removed Elemental control
I felt a sudden jolt as my powers rearranged themselves inside me. Like a puzzleing together the pieces all slot into ce and I can feel the sudden boost to my powers. Elemental control was on a different levelpared to the others as I could do much more with the tier one version. Once it ranked up to tier three it would be another power at the same strength level as energy storage. Both would allow me to turn myself into energy or elements to fly or escape danger. Try punching a chi cloud or ball of mes, it¡¯s like the logia powers in One Piece. Unless someone had a specific power to strike me even Superman couldn¡¯t hurt me. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve analyzed myself.
Mid superhuman strength -> High superhuman strength Mid superhuman dexterity -> High superhuman dexterity Mid superhuman endurance -> High superhuman endurance Low superhuman intelligence -> Mid superhuman intelligence Peak human charm -> Low superhuman charm
Growth Power siphon+ Perfect mental defenses -> Complete mental control (rank 3) Self biomatter control -> Biomatter control Diagnostic touch -> Diagnostic scan Energy storage -> Energy absorption Telekinesis -> Telekinesis (rank 2) MSH(Mid superhuman) regeneration (Reduced) (Releveled) Increased magical affinity/knowledge nt control -> nt maniption Dual cultivation -> Dual cultivation (rank 2) Earth control (Removed) Extreme muscle expansion Indomitable will (Removed) Mind control (Removed) (Regained) (Removed) (Regained) (Removed) Flight +1 (Removed) (Regained) Item box -> Item box (Rank 2) Power bestowal LSH (Low superhuman) senses -> MSH senses Weapon storage -> Weapon storage (Rank 2) Camouge -> Camouge (Rank 2) Mind reading -> Mind reading (Rank 2) Psychic battle form (Removed) Mentalmunicationswork Pyrokinesis (Removed) Physical enhancement boost -> PEB (Rank 2) Environmental adaptability -> Self-sustenance Analyze Fire control (Removed) Wind control (Removed) Force field -> Force constructs Mentalpulsion Mental recall Hyper cognition -> Superhuman mental processing Psychic shock (Removed) Psychic deadzone Psionic st (Removed) Psionic reinforcement -> Psionic Enhancement Aura of rending des Soul strike Bound weapon Dream walk Mind link Bind familiar Energy shield Electric generation Tremor sense Blind sight Battle focus elerated perception elerated body Speed burst Electrokinesis (Removed) (Regained) Strength reduction touch Maoreception (Removed) Bioluminescence generation (Removed) Moonlight absorption Gravity control -> Gravity maniption Chemical Secretion Chemical Maniption Empathic touch (altered) Teleportation (Removed) (Regained) Touch teleportation (Removed) (Regained) Light control Photon st Photokinesis Light sense Hardlight construct creation Water control (Removed) Hydrokinesis Lightning control (Removed) Elemental control (Wind, Earth, Water, Fire, Lightning)
Holy shit! What a mess. The <> were notes I left for myself. I really gotta clean up my list of powers. Who¡¯s going to read all that? I had so many powers I forgot to use half of them. How many mind controllers could I just be invisible to their powers with psychic deadzone and just forget? Well, anyway I opened a portal for Electro¡¯s corpse into one of my sealed rooms to check for goodies. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 120+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 95 Use the Force 01 Chapter 95 Use the Force 01 With my goal aplished, I teleport out of the ocean and go back to watching the Spiderman fight. Just when it looked like they were going to finish Spiderman off Miles and Gwen showed up. Three versus five when they were struggling six against one. They quickly start losing. Hmm. Maybe I could steal away Mr. Negative as well? I didn¡¯t know what his powers were though. Probably some form of energy so it would just improve one of my bread-and-butter powers. Still might be worth it, one less bad guy to bother Pete. I was already so strong. I had tons of redundant powers that I was never going to use already. Why would I kill some random guy for more powers I didn¡¯t need? Well¡­ Because I could. He was a murderer. He was a criminal. And I could do it and get away without any repercussions. Who knew if I wouldn¡¯t get a big deal of power from him. I didn¡¯t know much about him other than he was an enemy in one of the popr games. I can test something with him too. So I¡¯ve tried thinking about injuring opponents before but the system somehow knew I was going to kill them after I crippled them. The pull was weaker though. It was still possible to injure a viin or hero while killing one outright would be impossible. Once again detaining thempletely removes the pushing force of plot armor. I think the system was learning from my strategy though. I could feel some reluctance to bear hug the guy. I doubted his negative energy would hurt me but even still I went for the safer option. I wondered if he had any magic resistance. I whispered under my breath. ¡°Peels.¡± Falling through a portal no one noticed his disappearance as a fake version of him sprang up. The false negative was fully touchable because of light constructs and looked exactly like him. I teleported to one of my secure rooms and pped a power dampener around his neck. His body slowly changed back to the peaceful man but I didn¡¯t care. This man was a murderer. Even before he gained his powers he was a ver. I grabbed his head as I ripped his heart from his chest. I whispered to myself. ¡°Wow. I¡¯m getting pretty evil. Maybe I¡¯ll do some good by putting F.E.A.S.T. into May Parker¡¯s name.¡± It wouldn¡¯t take more than a meeting with hiswyers to write up a few documents. I could just take it or buy out the shares but stealing it from him just feels like the right option. It should be put into someone''s hands that¡¯ll do good with it instead of turning it into a moneyundering business or some other such nonsense. Still alive!? I ripped his heart out of his chest how the fuck didn¡¯t I ge-.
Dark force conduit Dark force control Dark force avatar
What the fuck was dark force!? Did I just make myself a sith!? My body suddenly floods with power. The mana space where my chi core and magic rings are suddenly attacked by the new force, which also wanted to be in that part of space. I would have had my cultivation stripped many times over but with perfect control of magic and chi I started figuring things out. It¡¯s like a mini-portal to another realm trying to suck in all my other magical resources. No, I needed to fix this problem right now or I could risk losing all of my cultivation if the portal siphoned harder when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. That led me to think, what are forces? They work differently than energy and mana. Speaking of which, what was mana? It was necessary to figure these out so I could stop the dark force trying to siphon my mana. I really wish more people used the scientific method to figure out what exactly mana/chi was. I could only make the faintest illusions from beings over thousands of years old. Even their inklings about the fundamental function of mana felt wrong. A dragon thought of mana as another resource akin to light or darkness. He supposed that all creatures needed it to function but that wasn¡¯t true. There were manaless zones and most of space was manaless. Mana wasn¡¯t an energy and it wasn¡¯t a force, could it be? Could it be a fundamental building block of the universe like atoms? If atoms were the material aspect of what made everything that would make mana the spiritual or abstract aspect. You could use mana to strengthen your body or create something out of nothing. But you didn¡¯t, you just altered the atoms or controlled atoms to do what you wished. But what did that make force? Speed force, still force, strength force, the green, the red, dark force, sage force, phoenix force, odin force. It hit many areas from fundamentalws to aspects of nature to a single person. It was someone or something using their will, interposing its nature over mana? It was like an unwritten contract for force powers. They would allow you to tap into their force but they would gain all the mana you would normally gather. They were making people into mana batteries and giving them back a much smaller portion of their force. Who owned the dark force? My best guess would be Dormamu. No, even then it functions autonomously. If I could revert the portal siphoning to giving force I could retain a free new power to call on. It took awhile of tinkering but by imposing my will I could slow and eventually reverse the pull from the portal. My body started to flood with dark force which was good but dark force was intentionally corrupting. If I didn¡¯t alter it I would eventually not be myself anymore. Spinning the force into a globe I surround the portal. Putting enough effort into the dark force that it wouldn¡¯t want to break apart was easy enough. Slowly it would fill and if I didn¡¯t do anything to solve the problem it would pop. Then I¡¯d have the same dark force problem again. No, if mana could be altered into force could force be altered back into mana? Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 125+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 96 Making super powers Chapter 96 Making super powers Once again it took forever to figure out. Paving your own path sucks massive dick, instead of stealing someone else''s work, and ying it off as my own. I figured out and invented a way to permanently gain mana/chi and it was an insignificant amount. Figuring out how to shrink the force portal was the first step as it filled my space at a more manageable speed. With the force balloon filling up it reached the magic circles and my mana circles converted the force to mana/chi. With my chi core rotating around it like a revolving around the sun I felt much safer leaving this for a few days than the open siphon portal. If my normal chi collection was that of a tap dripping water. Having sex would be like turning on the faucet for a few seconds. The new converting dark force method was like adding in a bag of ice every few hours. It would take a while for the ice to turn into water but it could be more effective in the long run. The worrying part is I had to pay more attention to the bucket(Whatever is holding my chi and force now) as it could overfill and start causing problems for me. In the future, once I have finished making my circles and upgrading my chi core to solid, I could shrink down the portal. Right now, adjusting it more might draw unwanted attention. If someone noticed a person was siphoning dark force without giving mana they might close it off or try to reverse it again. In the worst case, they could open it as much as possible. I didn¡¯t know how much dark force I could take but a portal the size of myself would probably not be a good thing. That¡¯s me thinking of the worst possible case though. Chances are it would go unnoticed and I would be fine. When I came out of my mana space it had been three days¡­ A gigantic ck panel could be seen now.
New powers created! Mana to force conversion Force to mana conversion Mana control Force control
I can make powers!? The fuck! How did I not get a sex god power yet then!? Well, enough messing around, I wonder if anything important happened in that time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. One day earlier The Hand was a notorious ninja assassin organization. With many ¡°hands¡± in the pockets of many businesses, they had a good read on the patents being created. Cale-Anderson Pharmaceuticals has been making waves recently. For the first time in years, they filed a patent and it wasn¡¯t just one but several. Anderson was a highly skilled biochemist, but she wasn¡¯t several patents at once type of biochemist. It had been years since they released a new product and within a single month huge changes happened. The hand would normally not look twice, besides the new opportunity to steal the products or smuggle them if they were military grade. So to the leader''s surprise, when she read chi awakening pill and condensed chi pill, she knew that they needed the supply of that item. No, even more than that, they needed to stop the production of that product. It didn¡¯t take much effort to find who the real patent holder was. A young man named Danny Storm. Just the name Danny drew the ire of the Fingers of the Hand. If Danny Rand(Ironfist) hadn¡¯t beenpletely distracted with his training, he might have had a chance to notice the sudden movement of the hand. Ironfist was a hands-off kind of CEO, which was great for hispany. It was also great for his enemies, who had gained key positions in his business without him noticing. Siphoning away his power and funds, in just a few more months Danny Rand would be ousted as CEO and thrown on the streets as a beggar. That is if they hadn¡¯t just massively fucked up. If they knew who they were dealing with, if they knew the type of man Danny Storm was, they might have made the right decision. But they didn¡¯t. Orders went through to find the man and it didn¡¯t take long for two locations to watche through. All they had to do was wait for his return. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. It had been a month since his father had ¡°saved¡± Damien. Their rtionship was rocky but he had gotten over the probation period now. He couldn¡¯t visit anyone Bruce had deemed non-family. It was about the same time his father was going to be missing for a Justice League mission into space. He was doing research into his rogues gallery but also at potential allies and one name stood out. Several of the girls who were part of the Bat family talked about a certain man and Damien was curious to meet him. What kind of man could keep so many girls enthralled so that he was all they talked about? He had seen it with his own eyes. They were all strong, stronger than the men of the bat family. All because of a single man they slept with. He turned from hisputer and yelled to Alfred. ¡°Alfred! Do we have any more Capri suns?¡± The ck-haired man answered his ward. ¡°Afraid not young master. Cassandra pilfered thest one before she went on patrol.¡± ¡°Drats.¡± He would have to get revenge on her for that. Doesn¡¯t she know Capri sun is a kid''s drink? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°We have to mobilize the entire Justice League for this one. We¡¯re only leaving behind a skeleton crew.¡± Batman talked to Iron Man who decided to stay behind and make sure the watchtower doesn¡¯t hit Earth. ¡°You got it champ, speaking of which, man to man¡­ When are you gonna pop the question to Cady?¡± Bruce cleared his throat to cover up augh. ¡°Cat woman and I are taking it slow. I did just get my CEO position back at Wayne Enterprises.¡± Tony could only chuckle. ¡°Who would have guessed that removing the core person for how the business is run would be a bad idea.¡± Once again Bruce could only smirk at what he said. He got serious for a moment before giving Tony a warning. ¡°Keep an eye out on New York. I could tell something big was about to happen but I won''t be around to see it in space¡­ I just hope we aren¡¯t making a huge mistake taking so many members in space to stop the fight between Thanos and the remainder of Darkseid''s army.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 125+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 97 Carol and Ninjas Chapter 97 Carol and Ninjas Carol Danvers just got off her ne and was walking through the airport. Why was she flying by ne? Well, Captain Marvel might have had the most changes done to her to make her more appealing to people. They weakened her powers,pletely changed her backstory, and made her a happy-go-lucky big titty blonde cowboy who was often in various states of undress. She was now half Kree on her father''s side and the Kree were looking for her for the mandatory twenty-year enlistment into their gctic army. Anyone with even a drop of Kree blood in them is automatically enlisted and she was breaking gcticw by not leaving the and going to the nearest Kree outpost to sign up. A man was talking with a group of women. He said something and they allughed. She mostly ignored it after noting the man was fucking attractive. Like, smoke show levels that made her almost do a double take in his direction when she spotted him. She kept walking though, not ignoring him but it wasn¡¯t her style to just go up to every man she wanted to fuck and ask. She did do a double take as the man had walked passed her in apletely different outfit and greeted her. Tipping his hat to her she turned around to stare at him as he kept walking. Were they twins? How the fuck wasn¡¯t that guy a super-famous model? She watched him walk around the corner and turned around to walk towards the exit when she bumped into someone. She looked up and met his eyes, it was the man again! He was now wearing a cowboy outfit and kept making eye contact as he tipped his hat as he spoke. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± She had to fan her flushed face with her hand as she said. ¡°What in the Sam Hill¡¯s going on? You a triplet or something mister?¡± The man just continued to smile at her and she forgot what she asked. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Hand members hired to watch his house in the middle of New York spotted him. He was walking next to a woman and they both entered the house. The Hand wasn¡¯t a bunch of backwoods ninjas, theymunicated with phones like the rest of us. That¡¯s what the main ninja did as their target arrived. He called Bakuto to show up if they struggled to take him down. As they got close they could hear what sounded like fightinging from inside. Heavy grunts from the woman trying to exert her smaller frame over the man followed by the sounds of ss breaking. The woman began to cry out in pain as the man spoke whispered loud enough for the ones by the door to hear. ¡°I¡¯ll get this baffle going so we don¡¯t have to worry about anyone overhearing us.¡± Mid yelp of pain the woman¡¯s voice just cut off. The Hand wasn¡¯t sure what to do. The ones put on watch duty needed to be told what to do. Without much thought, they pushed through their mission to kidnap Danny Storm. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m mid-thrust, bringing Carol to her first orgasm when a bunch of ninjas show up at my door. I breathed out a sigh of frustration as I heard theming but thought they¡¯d ask their leaders what to do when they noticed I noticed them but maybe they didn¡¯t notice. They freeze for a moment as it sinks in what is happening. I give them the benefit of the doubt before saying. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not here for me. If you¡¯re here for me bad things are going to happen.¡± The lead Hand yells. ¡°Get him!¡± I groan in frustration. ¡°Ahh, fucking hell.¡± Breaking my connection with Carol I grab a pot I left out for breakfast and hit the closest one who pulled out a sword. It breaks his arm as I ask Carol. ¡°You cool with me hurting these guys or should I go full carebear and just tie them up or something.¡± She looked at me like I was a nutcase before saying. ¡°You kiddin me? Fuck ''em up!¡± She closed the distance stillpletely nude and started throwing hands with the Hand. The dozen men sent to capture mey on the ground bloodied and broken. None dead, she was a hero after all but not someone untieing them levels of difficulty to get back into the fight. Months of rehabilitation to get back into fighting shape. That¡¯s not going to happen though, the Hand is going to abandon anyone who was injured because they weren¡¯t worth keeping around. I searched their pockets and found that the leader had left his phone on in his pocket so the boss could listen. I asked. ¡°Is this going to be a thing? If this was a case of mistaken identity I can let it go and you can go back to assassinating whoever you¡¯re real target is.¡± The man only sat in silence for a few seconds before hanging up. I threw the phone to the floor, smashing it to pieces. ¡°God damn it they¡¯re after me for sure. What the hell did I do?¡± She sort of ignored me as she flipped the groaning men over before checking their pockets. The ones stupid enough to bring a form of identification with them are summarily robbed. I look at her in surprise as she says. ¡°What? Bit low on cash at the moment. These fuckers want to ruin my rodeo they can pay for it with actual cash.¡± I burst outughing as I answered her. ¡°I think I just fell in love with you.¡± She gave me a saucy wink before turning back and heading into the bedroom again. ¡°Should probably put some panties on if these pajama-wearing nerds are going to keeping.¡± Well, so much for her not noticing her nudity. She bends over slowly giving me a full view of her peachy ass before pulling her underwear up. With an entirely too erect dick to fight, I sigh in frustration. ¡°This is going to be a long night.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 130+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 98 Mountains of ninjas Chapter 98 Mountains of ninjas We finished dressing and slowly walked towards the park. I would rather not have my secret getaway fuck pad destroyed because they were upset they were losing. I hope they were watching me as I unfurled a big nket and started setting up the pic I had prepared. Eh, we were going to need to eat anyway. We might as well make the most of needing to leave the house. We were sitting on our nket as I fed Carol before the first wave of ninjas attacked us. Taking them out and sitting back down we were greeted with the second wave. Then before we could even turn around greeted by the third wave. Waves became a flood of ninjas as I made a game out of breaking the same leg on all that I fought against. So they just had a thousand ninjas waiting around nearby in case something went wrong. What the actual fuck. I called out. ¡°What the fuck, are you guys ants? You guys don¡¯t have anything better to do than wait around for me?¡± As if to spite me even more continued to show up. I really regret having Carol here now. I wish I could just outright kill these men for making the mistake of fighting against me. We fought for eight hours straight. There were piles of crying ninjas as Carol began breaking their legs in the same spot as well. This couldn¡¯t be cost-effective. We had to take down over five thousand ninjas. They couldn¡¯t have more than twice that amount in the city. As if to prove me wrong another wave of mindless ninjas appear. I call out. ¡°Yo, I¡¯m getting bored of this. I¡¯m going to take this phone here. You can ask him for his number to talk to me, I¡¯ll be hiding in SHIELD until this shitstorm blows over.¡± I made a portal and teleported me and Carol out of that mess. I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. Was that their entire n? Just throw numbers at me for a reason I didn¡¯t even know. What the hell did they want? I yawned as I scratched my back. I walked over to the inte before clicking it on. It would ping up to Director Carter¡¯s secretary. ¡°Yo Bab¡¯s. If some ninjas show up, give me a call. I¡¯ll go deal with them. They¡¯re attacking me for some reason¡­ I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯m gonna get some sleep until then.¡± I turned back towards Carol and gave her a big smile before trying to be cheerful. ¡°Well, sorry about the awful first date. The fights normally happen before the sex, not during.¡± She walked over and put a piece of paper in my pants pocket. She made sure to take her time as her hand explored. With the same yful smirk that was always on my face, she gave me bedroom eyes before saying. ¡°Let¡¯s pick back up where we left off after you get this thing sorted out.¡± I watched her walk out of the room before I cursed loudly to myself. ¡°Fucking cock blocking ninjas.¡± The few magical scientists still awake in the main room look over at me. I say loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Sorry about that. It¡¯s just ninjas showed up to kidnap me right as I was in the middle of having sex¡­ I guess most of the time I¡¯m having sex so it was more likely to happen than not but still!¡± About four hours of sleepter I finally got the phone call. Without stating anything else the guy on the phone said. ¡°Meet back at the park.¡± With that, the phone hung up. God, I hate the mysterious aura they¡¯re trying to exude. I am one of the hundred, I know who the leaders are and how they got beat by the frat bro CEO Danny Rand. The moment I teleport in a hundred flying shurikense in my direction also several hundred bullets. The main question is, how did they know exactly where I would teleport? The answer is they didn¡¯t. The entire park was just filled end to end with ninjas. Like two hundred and fifty thousand ninjas. I teleported away and called the guy back. ¡°That was your n? Are you fucking stupid?¡± The man didn¡¯t speak for a few seconds before asking. ¡°Can youe back to the park?¡± I could only sit inplete bewildered silence. I knew cultivators were stupidpared to other people but this is insane. ¡°Can you put someone with a brain on the phone? You clearly have brain damage and I don¡¯t understand your n.¡± Some shuffling before a woman spoke. ¡°Come back I promise we won''t fire on you.¡± I let her speak as I worked on a tracking spell. ¡°We only want to work together. Yada yada yada. h h h. Charlie Brown adult talking. *Static noise*. A monkey aggressively screeching. Benedict Cumberbatch saying penguins incorrectly. Loud moaning from Cassandra.¡± I shifted through my different baffles as I didn¡¯t listen to the dogshit she was saying. I knew she just wanted to lure me back to an ambush. I portaled into a building overlooking the park. A dozen or so higher-ups sat around looking into the park all turned towards me. One by one I telekically lifted them up and crushed their throats. I couldn¡¯t recognize any of them. Sure they had a paltry amount of plot armor but it was almost negligible. The only one I thought I knew would have been a whip-wielding woman named Whip I think. She wasn¡¯t attractive so I squashed her head as well. It was hard to tell if these guys were special. In theics, they¡¯d have insane costumes that made them stick out instead of a white shirt and jeans redheaded man or a mousey girl in a red top and biker shorts. The info I was absorbing from them was pretty good. I know the leader was that headless guy right there and that these guys overlooking what was happening was the second circle of the hand. We¡¯re dealing with Xianxia logic now. They have to kill a potential threat no matter if they could have made a deal with them. They tried overwhelming me with numbers. I killed the second circle guys and found another convoluted ranking system. Now I need to keep killing my way up the circles(not rted to the magic circles) I did get some good info from them at least. The way they use chi is really, really funny. They thought the only way to gain chi was through fighting. Unless you had insane mental control you would only be able to gather chi at a thousandth the rate of actually meditating. These were still fodder though so they were probably taught incorrectly on purpose to cripple their growth. Xianxia''s rules were to keep everything secret, backstab everyone you get the chance to, and make the dumbest decisions possible every time. So far they¡¯re going along perfectly with the ybook. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 130+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 99 Crushing circles Chapter 99 Crushing circles The hands higher members all sat around talking about the sudden changes to their group. After years of effort and recruitment, dozens of people trained for positions higher up in the organization were wiped out in less than a day. Bakuto mmed his hand on the table as he spoke. ¡°We must kill him!¡± Most of the others in the meeting room nodded in agreement before one of the people who could rub two brain cells together finally spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to do. We¡¯re failing at it miserably though. Why didn¡¯t we just try to talk to him first?¡± Bakuto looked at the neer with a glint of malice in his eyes. He knew he would need to bide his time and wait for the perfect chance to get his revenge for her speaking out of turn. With a mocking tone, he spoke. ¡°Oh and what would you have us do Miranda Tate? Sit back and let this man who can make miracle chi pills just give them out to everyone. We¡¯d be done as a corporation if that was possible. No, even then we might have had the de turned against us when more people learned cultivation outside of the right circles.¡± He looked down on her because she was white but she wasn¡¯t. She was mostly Arabic and had more Chinese blood in her than he did in him. Just stupid racism and elitism for being one of the first American members and the head of the American branch of the hand. He looked down on anyone who came after him. Talia wasn¡¯t so different as she had also made ns to kill everyone in the room already if she so desired to. Miranda Tate(Aka Talia Al Ghul) sneered at him as she spoke words of venom. ¡°Yes because that¡¯s worked out so well hasn¡¯t it? How many circles has he crushed so far? Four, maybe five? How soon is he knocking on our door to finish the job? No, this mistake was on you and you have to deal with it.¡± Talia stood up and left the room, along with three other members representing her side of the faction. With the league members departing it only left the original four and the four Snakeroot n members left. Bakuto offhandedlymented. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with her traitorous attitude after this mess. I think I¡¯vee up with a n.¡± The four heads of the hand were three other females and Bakuto. Lady Shiva, Madam Gao, and Alexandra Reid. The true leader didn¡¯t deem this necessary for him to take part in so he was missing like usual. Spending most of his time meditating in front of the demon gate to absorb all the demonic chi he possibly could. Gorgon had be more than a man in the past years and it drew fear from most whoid eyes upon him. The four members of the Snakeroot n were a mix of both. Viper(Hydra connection) Typhoid Mary, Stone(chaste spy), and the leader Tegaki. They were deemed a smaller part as they were separate but they were also more ruthless. It was a swift death to anyone who would cross the Snakeroot n and many of their members were already killed by the man. One of them speaks up. ¡°Maybe we should just hire assassins and hide until he¡¯s dealt with¡­¡± All seven of the remaining heads agree with the n but secretly make ns to get rid of the speaker for speaking before them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°And that¡¯s the fourth circle done.¡± I was slowly bing aware of how terrible this group was. None of them were strong yet, I was still killing basic humans. In the second circle were the actual elites'' family and friends. Bakuto¡¯s younger cousin, maybe a Madam Gao great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great, granddaughter. Insanely weak with pretty much no potential to rise through the ranks. The third circle was young fighters full of potential, most were being groomed to be someone''s partner. I mean that in a very demeaning way where ¡°partner¡± is closer to ve than actual rtionship. They were taught to try and make their circles as much and often as possible which¡­ Was malicious crippling of someone''s actual potential than anything. The fourth was even more attractive and where I met my first viins. They weren¡¯t all grouped up but I knew enough of their locations to hunt them down. Killing most of the men I learned something pretty important for fully defeating the hand. One was a well-read person on the rules of the warring ns and had devised strategies to get women under him. It turned out he didn¡¯t need to n anything because heter found out about the rights of conquest. The rights of conquest were that the victor could take anything from the loser up to and including a woman''s body. Now, that sounds awfully close to the R-word to me but every one of the higher rank members knows about the rights and it is advantageous for women. Most of the higher-ranking members were women because they would climb until they couldn¡¯t and get beaten, serve a man for a few years then kill him after being protected by him, or assassinate him if they deemed their honor too besmirched by being imed. These people were all cultivator nutjobs and they only cared about one thing, getting more power. Well¡­ Except for Colleen Wing who I beat. She and Danny Rand had a love-hate rtionship and unlike the TV show, it would still take her a few moreics until she betrays the hand for him. She had a tiny misshapen core and it wouldn¡¯t improve her strength more than that to slightly above that of a man. She didn¡¯t want to have sex but knew the rules but I knew she didn¡¯t want to so didn¡¯t. Instead, I broke her leg because she kept trying to attack me and flipped her over on her back. I destroyed her disgusting chi core and remade it for her correctly. If she had made it correctly she would have been able to absorb liquid chi. Her body was capped at gas until I fixed it. It was still full of enough gas chi that I could also strengthen her mana veins and unlock most of her chakra points. She wouldn¡¯t be able to strengthen her legs but everything else was possible now. She made no indication of pain even with a snapped leg but the look of confusion followed by wailing sobs as she felt herself grow stronger let me know I did good¡­ That still left the other two in the room though. I portaled her to the front of Danny Rand¡¯s building and turned to the two remaining viins. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 130+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 100 ‘Crushing circles’ Chapter 100 ¡®Crushing circles¡¯ I had improved senses so when I say these were two of the horniest women I ever came across I meant it. Even while we were fighting I could smell them bing more and more aroused. Both of them must have had kinks about being dominated. Both remained on the ground after I gave them just enough of a beating to im the rights of conquest. Both knew what I was about to do. Lady Bullseye¡¯s hand was already ced on her belt. I could see Cheshire try to undo her sash opening her robes stealthily. She had a kid with a clone of Red Arrow in theics but they weren¡¯t a thing in this universe. I couldn¡¯t help but tease them. ¡°Right. Right. Right then. It was nice fighting the both of you, I¡¯ll be going then.¡± I turned around to leave before I heard Cheshire stutter out. ¡°W-wait.¡± She thought of what to say for the next few seconds before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m honor-bound to let you know that since you¡¯ve defeated us you have the right to im us through rights of conquest.¡± Lady Bullseye only nodded her head as she tried to wipe off the white face paint she wore in her costume. If they thought I would make it easy on them, they¡¯re wrong. I put on a fake smile as I said. ¡°Oh like the rights to everything then?¡± Both gave deep smiles before I walked over and telekically pulled the wallets from their pockets. ¡°Alright, thanks for the heads up.¡± I started to walk towards the door again before Lady Bullseye yelled out. ¡°N-no¡­ I mean, no she meant you can im us as your rights of conquest. You can have sex with us if you want to.¡± I give them another fake smile. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you meant. Alright, then I¡¯m good. Good luck with everything else!¡± I could see both their faces drop as I turned my back on them and took another step out the door. I stop before saying. ¡°You know¡­ I might be willing to sleep with you two if you ask nicely.¡± Cheshire knew I caught onto the game immediately and acquiesced to my demands. ¡°Fine. Please fuck me.¡± I took off my bloodstained shirt and could feel Cheshire¡¯s predator eyes on me while Lady Bullseye¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. The half smugged face kept drawing my attention so I cast a cleaning spell on the both of them. Cheshire with her shit-eating grin quickly removed her robes justying on the floor ready for me to fuck her. That won¡¯t do. I call out to Lady Bullseye. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Not Lady Bullseye but your actual name.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds before she steeled herself into a decision. ¡°Maki. Maki Matsumoto.¡± I give her a smile. ¡°Well then, we have one girl here willing to tell the truth. What about you?¡± Her eyes shifted off mine and gazed down my body. Wide shoulders I had never trained a day in my life for. Chiseled abs that you could grind meat on. A visible through my pants, practically tearing at the seams to be released member. She decided. ¡°Yes. I was hiding behind rights of conquest because I want you to fuck me.¡± Alright then. I can be a bit more honest if they¡¯re willing to be then. ¡°Before we have sex I¡¯d just like to let both of you know I can fuck people stronger. If we have sex there¡¯s no backstabbing my women to get ahead. I¡¯ll kill you before you get the chance. This is an all-or-nothing deal, got it. So if you still want me to fuck you. You got to say it ri-.¡± Both dove at me and began to strip me naked not needing me to finish. I just wanted to make it clear and I knew I¡¯d have to do this for all the brain-rotted cultivators going forwards. It¡¯s just like in their DNA to be dumb when they get a core. The only way they¡¯ve been taught is to steal resources from other people. Cheshire wasn¡¯t as nice as she was in the shows. She killed her first husband who taught her about poisons, abandoned her sister(Was her daughter in the OGics), and tried to hold the world ransom with nukes MULTIPLE TIMES! Lady Bullseye was a prostitute who saw an assassin kill a bunch of people and wanted to be like him so shepletely changed herself to be more like him. Even gets a bullseye tattoo ced on her forehead, which is somehow not as ugly as you¡¯d assume. You kind of have to be fucked up to want to be a cultivator. I finish undressing before grabbing both and teleporting to another one of my love spaces. The big thing with these ninjas is I had to diversify where I brought people back to. Today it was a deserted ind about a quarter mile wide with a slight overhang and giant bed looking out towards the ocean¡­ I forgot about torrential downpours though. The bed was slid against the wall with the top mattress mostly off. Completely soaked and covered in sand this would have been a problem if magic wasn¡¯t so fucking broken. ¡°Esnaelc!¡± With a telekic hand, I put the mattress back onto the bed before realigning it under the half roof. Did I have to tell you what happened next? Yes, yes I did. I fucked them both so hard it changed their mentality permanently. Even after exining everything they still had that betrayal thought in the back of their head. At least until the first orgasm when they felt a flood of chi enter them. Then they both changed their minds willing to follow the man¡­ The final change was when they were both fucked toplete helpless exhaustion. That was when the betrayal switch in their minds was permanently snapped off. I crushed both their cores while they couldn¡¯t do anything and remade them. As I was going to be having sex with them constantly I made three circles for them both while strengthening their mana veins and chakra points. Even though I was building them from the ground up I could also make a more perfect core for them. They wouldn¡¯t get the ultra soldier serum yet. I held back on putting a baby in both of them. Both had that kink but I couldn¡¯t trust them yet, especially going off previousic knowledge for both of them. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 130+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 100.5 Author’s notes Chapter 100.5 Author¡¯s notes Author¡¯s Point of View Well, it¡¯s been a hundred chapters so far. That¡¯s kind of crazy how fast it happened. Going to be a bit of a shorter chapter just to thank everyone who has read the story and exined the future of my works and some things people have asked that didn¡¯t make sense to exin in thement section. First, haven¡¯t really gone over the kinks of the main character. He¡¯s very basic as it¡¯s more about the women than him. First, he likes making other people happy. That means he¡¯s willing to not worry about his own kinks most of the time. I think this is most people in the world so not that weird. He enjoys variety, meaning he can be with one woman(he was married twice in the previous world) but he¡¯s old enough to know marriage isn¡¯t really on the table for him anymore. He¡¯s just enjoying his new life and his goal contradicts marriage. He still builds up rtionships with all the girls he actually likes. We¡¯re going to see less of the fuck buddies and women he fucks who just want power. Unless Julia Pennyworth is part of a meeting taking ce we probably wont hear much from her and so on for the rest like Amanda Waller, Cheshire, and Lady Bullseye. Unless he talks about really liking the hero/viin chances are you won''t see much of them after he has sex with them. He¡¯s not after every single woman. If he finds someone who is one of the people he respects like Batman/Spiderman he won''t go after their love interest. Cat Woman isn¡¯t going to be part of the harem because of that and some lesser-known heroes/viins as well. I can¡¯t remember if I¡¯ve done this yet but he¡¯s avoided breaking up a couple that have had staying power in theics by not sleeping with the woman. He likes making girls pregnant but definitely wouldn¡¯t force it on anyone who wasn¡¯t ready. Likes all races, shapes, and sizes it¡¯s just most superheroes/viins tend to be super attractive. Likes trying new things but won¡¯t be pegged, pooped on, or some of the way more crazy kinks. He loves it when a woman finally shows their true self in front of him. This is really only shown with Steph, Cass, and Nat so far. Finally, he loves fixing people. This goes both ways btw, making heroes less heroic and viins less viinous. Making Steph less gullible might happen but making Cass more bloodthirsty will not because being kind is part of her character If he could get Steph to go to Walmart and steal a bunch of food with him it would make him even more attracted to her. His kinks are pretty basic because it¡¯s the first book I¡¯m writing and I want to hit the broadest group of people. My other works will boil down to more niche categories. Orochi is pretty much about mating and making the biggest family. Monster ¡°Tamer¡± is about different monster girls and how they would actually behave. One Piece is going to be close to a pstick how did we end up having sex sort of situations but also one of the first girls he gets for his crew, who likes to watch and is willing to trick other women into his bedroom. DBZ will probably not have any sex except fade to ck situations and an even darker Harry Potter series involving NTR. Plus I''ll probably keep writing more stories when the inspiration hits me like the originals I''m working on. It¡¯s pretty clear how the story is building and some might be able to predict the ending. We¡¯re only about a quarter of the way there(maybe less) but this book won''tst forever. There are over 700 women in thebined multiverse so if you would like to see a heroine added to the harem this might be yourst chance to make a suggestion. I also n to go back and add bonus chapters when the inspiration strikes me. This started off as more of a writing assistant than an actual story. I would write for this when I felt writer''s block on Monster ¡°Tamer¡± then Orochi was made when I had writer''s block on both at the same time. This is by far my favorite story to write for now and the future ns I have for it have changed significantly since I started writing it. What was going to be a 200-chapter story doubled and might still go up in numbers as the story keeps growing. Chapter 101 Differing points of view Chapter 101 Differing points of view Stephanie¡¯s point of view I was nervous. It was my first appearance as Bruce¡¯s PR representative. Not thepany but the actual Batman. For thepany, I was already a spokeswoman for the CEO. I gave my speech and began taking questions. The first few were already pre-selected from the crowd as I pointed to the first. ¡°So Bruce has officially announced that he is Batman and that he wasn¡¯t given a trial as a vignte under the Superhuman Registration Act?¡± I answered in my business voice. ¡°That is correct. While he had already signed it as Batman, with his identity leaking it puts him under the same set ofws that other celebrity heroes would fall under. That goes for pardons for all previous crimesmitted and stronger protections for defending his property and assets.¡± The crowd began to ask for the next but I just pointed across the room at the next person. ¡°Yes. From the Daily. What are his ns going forward? Does he n to do any sponsor deals like what Tony has or is he just announcing himself to get ahead of all the bad press he¡¯s received?¡± I answered the prewritten question with the prewritten answer. ¡°While he doesn¡¯t n to do any sponsorship deals now, who knows in the future. Right now he¡¯s solely focused on his hero work. Next question.¡± Another burst of yelling from the crowd as I picked thest reporter nt. ¡°Does he n to pay for any of the damages he caused as Batman?¡± While that wasn¡¯t the exact question that was supposed to be asked it was close enough that I could pivot to answer. ¡°No, he would have payed for the damages before his secret identity was leaked but now that his identity is known to the public it would only invoke people trying to im insurance fraud against him. All damages have to be pushed through the government from the SRA bill that was passed.¡± Another burst of yelling and shouting before the first not-screened question was picked. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s his deal? Like why doesn¡¯t he use lethal force like the other members do? Tony Stark has killed-.¡± Someone from the crowd moves forward while shouting. ¡°ck Mask sends his regards.¡± Before I even realized what happened I was shot in the head. For a brief few seconds, the crowd remains perfectly silent as my head rocks backward. The bubbling fear waspletely silenced again as my head snapped back upwards and I stared the guy down. ¡°Ouch, that really hurt! Peels!¡± The gunman toppled over as I put him to sleep. ¡°Can someone get this bum out of here before I answer this question? Oh! We are doing a Funko pop deal with all the Batfamily members. The proceeds will be donated to charity organizations.¡± I managed to keep my calm as I pulled the ttened bullet off of my head. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Cassandra¡¯s point of view This was the first team-up I was ever invited to. After Batman¡¯s identity was revealed he knew there would be a president set that there would be missions the Justice League couldn¡¯t involve themselves with. So he made a special team called the Outsiders to handle missions that couldn¡¯t be linked back to the Justice League. Missions that if the Justice League tried to do could cause an international incident. Like the hostage situation that was happening in Markovia right now. It meant that someone like me on the team(the only one with stealth/assassination skills) was pulling heavy duty on keeping the team hidden until they could free the leader. I looked at my team again. Jefferson Pierce(ck Lightning), Eric Moran(Freight Train), Grace Choi, Halo and Metamorpho. It became clear to me very early on when Grace smashed a tank into pieces that I was going to have a difficult time making sure this didn¡¯t be an international incident. Freeing the current king so he could sweep all this under the rug might be the only way we could avoid small skirmishes or even an outright war starting up. I portalled us another few miles forward onto a roof closer to the main presidential building. My magic powers were being taxed to the max as I kept us from being spotted. Another bullrush from Choi and I¡¯m just about done with her. I know it¡¯s in her blood to be bullheaded but this is ridiculous. This was a stealth mission to not be spotted as we freed the king. Every time she was caught could mean that they get more scared and just decide to kill the king. No, that didn¡¯t make sense. The king should have been killed immediately by the rebels but for some reason wasn¡¯t. It was most likely because he managed to escape or for some reason, they couldn¡¯t kill him. Guards were about to notice them but I got off another concealing spell. I breathed as sweat poured down my face. The mission would have gone far differently without my ability to avoid fights. I doubted the enemy leader even knew we were in the city already. I needed to continue acting like a normal person. Give the girl in the group a smile and nod to the rest. The girl reminded me of Steph a little. Both were that cheery type so did that mean¡­ I was the idiot fighter of the group like Grace down there punching people unconscious? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Poison Ivy couldn¡¯t help but respect the changes she was already seeing with people cleaning up after themselves. Arge group was on the beach collecting trash to support her ''Clean the World!'' cause. Harley came bouncing up to her in a red and white bikini. It took her tremendous effort to not just stare at her tits as she talked. Things had changed in a big way for both of them since they met Dan. For one, she was actually funded and could do big experiments instead of needing to rob banks to pull them off. The products she produced would rapidly change the earth and the same went for Harley. She was just happy. It wasn¡¯t the fake happiness she put on around Joker, but real honest-to-goodness happiness that oozed from her. Harley yfully bit her lip and leaned in to whisper. ¡°Hey¡­ Want to go into the changing rooms and have a quickie?¡± Ivy could only stutter as she was pulled along by the smiling Harley Quinn. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 135+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 102 Force cores and circles Chapter 102 Force cores and circles That¡¯s the rest of the fifth circle. We got two hotties that are in rtionships. I broke their flimsy cores and fixed them as best as I could. I didn¡¯t recognize the one but the other was Copycat(Deadpool¡¯s wife?). That was actually surprising as maybe one in ten was loyal and not looking to step over their rtions for strength. After kicking them out I looked at the two remaining viins. Nightwind and Snakewhip(she got mad at me when I called her Whip) Both were kind of evil but not that crazypared to the other cultivators. Snakewhip was a blonde bombshell of a beauty and a student of Viper. She was much stronger than heric book counterpart because she had a chi core. It was a gross shrunken thing but it still put her above normal human levels. She wore very little clothing, nearly exposed breasts, and visible camel toe poking through her green bottom. The girl I killed wasn¡¯t her family thankfully but Whipmaster is going to be pissed I killed his younger sister. Eh, he¡¯s a guy and evil, I should care more than I do but it barely registers to me. There were a ton of these whip-wielders I guess. Whip, Snakewhip, Whish(female) Coachwhip, Warrior woman(granddaughter also HYDRA), csh, Whipmaster, Eviless, and Viper. That¡¯s only the ones she knew. Nightwind was an insane beauty. The same body proportions as Chun-li wearing very simr clothing to her. A red ceremonial qipao with only a pair of panties underneath. Fighting her was¡­ Harder than expected because it made a great distraction. Blue hair tied in twin tails. Her entire character could be boiled down to ''pretty ninjady''. Both made a pretty good team, along with a woman who could steal powers by touching long enough and one who could slow things she was looking at the four could have posed a threat if I wasn¡¯t practically a god. I flipped Nightwind over and spanked her on the ass. I thought about ying around and making them ask for it, but it was quickly bing boring. They both wanted it, I knew they wanted it. The rights of conquest just put up the facade that they totally weren¡¯t just sleeping with men stronger than them. Also, all four women, including the two who left, wanted to get pregnant. That was a revolving theme around here. I forgot to check Colleen Wing but chances are she wanted to have little half-Ironfist babies. ¡°Rights of conquest. I im both of you. Let me look at your chi¡­ Huh, that¡¯s new.¡± Nightwind could use darkforce but she also practiced cultivation. How would that be possible? She had a dark force chi core. How would you go about making one of those? I worked backward in my head. Okay, so a chi core is the person collecting the chi/mana in their body andbining it. Wouldn¡¯t the same be possible for dark force? I tried it. Since I gained dark force control and force control¡­ Why wasn¡¯t dark force control eaten by force control? Well, since I gained them both it was easier to mess with the force in my body. It allowed me to try this and¡­ What the fuck? All it took was to keep pushing down on the force source until it became a core. Am I fucking stupid? With that out of the way, I knew how to change the force portals in people''s bodies to actual force cores. That would take out most of the negative effects like the corroding effect of dark force. It was equivalent to gainingplete control over that fundamentalw of the universe. I rewarded her by fucking her stupid and fixing her tiny slim but long core and giving her an actually good one. She didn¡¯t have enough force in her body even after the fucking but with mine generating its own dark force now I just transferred enough to finish it¡­ Force magic circles¡­ That was something to think about. Snake Whip just sat back and patiently watched. I took my time with her so in all fairness I ravished her for being so patient. She liked it rough and with her freshly strengthened body, I put it to the limit. Pushing open the window I fucked her as I flew. Finally someone with an exhibitionist kink. We flew over people as I fucked her. The intense clenching and constant need to see if people watched us made it all the more enjoyable. Soon it came to an end with her seizing hard around me. The tears that came to her eyes after everything. I tried my best not to scan surface thoughts with mind reading but all of these girls were fucked up for a reason. She didn¡¯t have an easy life, to say the least. Almost all of their stories start out with them being orphans. Her never-knowing trust because of constant betrayal, growing to rely on her own strength then finally losing and having to climb her way up the gross sexdder that is the hand. She learned all she could from her boyfriend/teacher before castrating him. He enjoyed having sex with other women as she watched and degraded her every chance he got. Like I said, this world of cultivation was fucked up and there¡¯s a reason only people who care about strength get mixed up into it. I had effectively just increased her strength by three in a single day. The amount of revenge she could get on all those who looked down on her was significant and that¡¯s what most of the women I was sleeping with were probably thinking as well. As much as I hated it, I gave her a little mental nudge to not murder the entire family of a woman who stole the sixth circle position from her. Nightwind was slightly less evil but would still kill first and ask questionster. I still needed to reward her for teaching me something new. She didn¡¯t y arge part but I would have never thought about trying to make a force core without seeing one first. I poured dark force into her and to my surprise I could make force circles. Everything came together to make it possible. I could do it because of several other powers but I had no clue what kind of magic she could pull off with dark force. Would it make her spells slightly more corruptive or deadly than normal? Who knew, and that was pretty fun to invent another thing out of the blue like that. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 135+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 103 A good Ironfist Chapter 103 A good Ironfist The man sat around a bar with a drink in his hand. He waved for another as he downed his shot and looked over at old-fashioned wanted poster board in this Wild West-style bar. A man had a hundred million price tag put on his head. The man didn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had seen one that high. He knew one thing though. Jonah Hex wanted that reward. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. A flood of assassins, bounty hunters, and people who were desperate for money. Some noticed the name and backed out but others came specifically to take their shot. A flood of the worst of humanity headed towards New York. Many of the smarter heroes started to make their way as well to stop any of the viins who would try to lure him out with hostages. Only the truly stupid bounty hunters would try that though. Everyone knew Danny Storm didn¡¯t give a fuck about anyone he wasn¡¯t fucking. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Raven looked at the wanted poster with a frown on her face. He hadn¡¯t called and asked for help, she knew how strong he was but it still left a bad taste in her mouth. He was her man, at the very least she should try to call and see if he needed help. One of her younger teammates looked at the paper she was holding. ¡°Woah, who¡¯s the stud?¡± The shorter Antean peaking around her. Practically a miniature clone of Raven. Shorter, with shorter hair she tried her best to pull off the goth look but was too cheery. She drew the attention of the other members. The boy on the team walked over and looked at him before muttering. ¡°Yeah, I guess he¡¯s good-looking but I bet I¡¯m stronger.¡± Raven couldn¡¯t help but let out a littleugh at that. It shocked everyone in the room and they knew she had a connection of some kind with him. The other two girls came running over to look. ¡°Mmm- I wouldn¡¯t mind him burying his bone in my backyard.¡± The witch girl said. The girl dressed like a pop star but was actually the most apathetic spoke. ¡°Gross. Why do you always make it about anal sex? I mean¡­ I think I just felt my heart move looking at his picture.¡± That was as surprising as Raven¡¯sugh. Even now he was pulling in people who didn¡¯t even know him. Raven decided to tease her team a bit. ¡°That¡¯s my boyfriend so I know you¡¯re not stronger than him Swordsman.¡± He was the only one who hadn¡¯t given his real name yet. Raven knew it but most definitely didn¡¯t want to out his secret identity. He was one of the few who wasn¡¯t outed yet so he could live a life of peace if he quit. If Danny was here he would recognize the names but not the people. All three were reworked heroes/viins and Swordsman was made into a punk kid with a giant magic sword. The witch girl was Linda Littletrees but looks like rion''s twin except for a female. Instead of hellfire, she used witch magic. The portal maker was called Sidestep and her character waspletely redesigned from the ground up to fit on the team. Colorful clothing, her ability was close to something like the portals from Portal. Visible teleportation range practically unlimited uses with more than one portal. The final one was a blue-skinned Antean called Deep Blue. She was the half-sister to Aquaman and due to her upbringing, she behaved more like a child than a thirty-year-old woman. Deep Blue had a tell when she had emotions and her hair had switched from blue to red looking at the man in the picture. She had the same fish-out-of-water problems Starfire and Miss Martian had with not understanding human behavior. She read the numbers at the bottom. ¡°One¡­ hundred¡­ thousand¡­ million! He¡¯s worth one hundred million dors!?¡± Raven could only chuckle again. ¡°At that price range, it still doesn¡¯t put him very far into harm''s way. They¡¯d have to pay at least ten times that price to bring in a hitter heavy enough to take him down.¡± Raven didn¡¯t realize that her group was now looking at her with even more shock. They thought she might have said they needed to help him but she made it clear it would be unnecessary. She only wanted to see if he needed protection so she could be close to him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. And that¡¯s the sixth circle. Looks like- huh? These two shouldn¡¯t be here. I came in and knocked everyone down right away so I didn¡¯t notice that two of them were heroes. I asked. ¡°Umm¡­ What¡¯s up with these two heroes here?¡± One of the stronger fighters I had to struggle to put down spoke. ¡°We will never tell you!¡± I walked over and put my hand on her head. I didn¡¯t mind reading minds if it cut through the bullshit. So¡­ I could tell right away there was something wrong with her memories. She just had too many of them. She was like an immortal¡­ She was one of the Iron Fists. Which one though? She was Wu Ao-Shi, the one who could use a chi bow to fire arrows! I said without thinking. ¡°How the hell are you alive!?¡± Without much thought, I checked her chi space, and my breath caught in my throat. What the actual fuck! How does a human have fourth-stage chi in their system? Where the fuck is her core at? How did this happen? With so many questions, I decided to delve deeper into her past. I read heric. It was good but much was left to the imagination. The fisherman husband was an absolute doofus. ¡®Oh no my wife is toopetent.¡¯ What a fucking loser. That did bring me to her memories of the dragon. It started to make more sense. The people who fought against the eternal dragon actually thought they beat him but that makes less than zero sense. It was the dragon fucking with them the entire time. He was fighting with people and if he liked them he¡¯d knock them out imnt fake memories of them winning and then give them some of his power. That was insane! Dragons can blow up mountains and fight near the same level as gods and he managed to trick like sixty people into thinking they beat him. The chi sma flowing in her body lengthened her lifespan to over a thousand years. That still left her with a gigantic problem¡­ At least it would have if I wasn¡¯t so fucking great at controlling chi. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 140+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 40 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Chapter 104 Everyone is a spy Chapter 104 Everyone is a spy Wu Ao-Shi, Spoilsport, Pantha, and Tarant were the four at this circle level and¡­ I think all four are actual spies for different groups. Wu Ao-Shi was a 500-year-old ¡°jade¡± beauty. Spoilsport was a red-haired gravity maniptor spying for her brother. Pantha was an old member of the Teen Titans who just quit and started looking for a husband. Tarant was a hero/bounty hunter inspired by Spiderman(changed to fit universe) and was a basic human. The group didn¡¯t really make sense. It took scanning a few more minds before I realized what happened. None of the remaining sixth circle members were actually alive. They were all killed and these four happened to show up at the same time. I was a bit disappointed because it meant that I couldn¡¯t use the rights of conquest to have sex with them¡­ Except all of them were giving off some powerful smells like they were ready willing and able to have sex. I asked curiously. ¡°So is everyone fine with me leaving then?¡± I got four desperate shouts. ¡°No!¡± They all looked at each other and had their faces change. Pantha and Spoilsport knew what was about to happen while Tarant looked embarrassed and Wu Ao-Shi red daggers at the other three. I decided to separate them all instead because they all wanted to have sex with me. Only Pantha and Spoilsport didn¡¯t mind the attention. I let them know. ¡°Stick around and I¡¯lle to have sex with you. You¡¯re all more than wee to leave though.¡± As I opened four portals, each to different bases withrge beds, and flung them through. I followed behind Wu first. Shended on the bed and started stripping the moment it was just the two of us. I put my hand on her face and¡­ One of the biggest problems I thought might happen with long-lived individuals happened. She had no kinks, only dislikes. Eventually, you would burn out anything you like and it would be boring with enough sex. The only reason she might be interested in me is because I was so attractive it might be different than all the other times. I kissed her as I noticed one but it was corroded with no chance of happening. It was impossible for her and even mentioning it would ruin her mood. She was barren and couldn¡¯t be pregnant. Just like the ck Widow, except she just ran out of eggs. Speaking of which wonder what happened to her kids? That would suck to watch them grow old and die as you didn¡¯t age. I didn¡¯t think even if she knew I could fix her if she wouldn¡¯t go insane from the suggestion. I decided to take the risk though. ¡°I¡¯m letting you know. I have healing powers and can tell what¡¯s wrong with people.¡± She looked at me curiously as I continued. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re barren¡­ Do you w-.¡± An arrow flew at my head as I dodged. ¡°Alright then. No to the fixing.¡± She spoke almost perfect English. ¡°Fuck you, you bastard!¡± She kept firing arrows at me but I could only smile and move towards her as I made a mistake. I took two more steps before reaching the bed and grabbing her hands before falling back onto the bed, the bow ttering to the ground. Sealing her lips before noticing the crusted-over feeling of wanting a child had started to shine through again. With every orgasm I drew from her more of it would shine through before she asked through screams. ¡°Please! Please fix me! Let me have another child!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Of course I will!¡± In the next moment, I cured her and came at the same time immediately impregnating her. She breathed heavily as I tried to work with the non-existent chi in her system. The biggest problem with how she was set up is any chi that she absorbed would get converted into sma and she couldn¡¯t do anything with it. The dragon had unlocked her powers but crippled her future growth. I worked against the converting pull as I made three circles and a chi core for her. She had fully perfected, maybe even beyond my own mana veins and chakra points. I rubbed her belly before giving her a big smirk. ¡°Good job mommy. My name is Danny Storm. Look me up when you wake up.¡± I jabbed her with the U.S.S.(Ultra soldier serum) and left as she began to convulse. Teleporting over to Pantha, I knew she was looking for a husband and needed to nip that in the bud. ¡°I¡¯m not husband material but if you¡¯re looking for some fu-.¡± She cut me off with a tackle onto the bed. Pantha was a gigantic(6¡¯6¡± muscr Mexican luchador). While many wouldn¡¯t be attracted to her figure¡­ That wasn¡¯t a problem for me. Iughed as I looked at her kinks. She enjoyed wrestling and wanted a man strong enough to pin her down and impregnate her. I could oblige, but I thought she was looking for a husband¡­ I guess not, she must just be looking for a strong partner. She had me pinned underneath her and I easily tipped her over and was on top. I let her struggle and try to free herself before she got to the point and began to fuck her at full speed. She wanted to be mated and that meant fast, hard fucking. I slowly increased my dick to the perfect size and it maxed out at twelve inches. Expanding my width to just slightly less than twice my original size I was surprised by what she could take. She had gone from grunting to moaning to screaming as she came over and over again. The feeling of herselfpletely full most likely a foreign one, especially from lovers. She began to cry from how much pleasure she went through as I filled her full of seed and put two babies in her. I leaned forward and whispered into her ear. ¡°My name is Danny Storm. Look me up when you wake up.¡± As I plunged the U.S.S. syringe into her neck I made changes to her mana veins and chakra points while making two circles. I portalled over to Spoilsport. She had gottenpletely naked and had her legs spread wide already waiting for me. I was surprised by how many women wanted to fuck me at first sight. Being attractive was truly a cheat and being more attractive than anyone else could also be considered a superpower. She was kind of evil but was here most likely to spy for her brother. That would exin why Nightwind was here as well. She also wanted to get pregnant, just another in the long list but I wasn¡¯t sure if I would yet. Maybe down the line if she stuck around I would but it was too risky with her having such close ties to her idiot brother. Just a hard fucking as I made her a drooling mess. She had been knocked out by my cock and I didn¡¯t think she was ready for the U.S.S yet either. I made the chi changes I would to any of my partners before I wrote my name and number down on a piece of paper and ced it on her pile of clothes. As I portalled to where I left Tarant was I looked around and didn¡¯t see her. After scanning it was clear that she left. It was a bit sad but at the same time, it proved I wasn¡¯t forcing everyone to fall in love with me at first sight with my enhanced good looks. I could still smell the puddle of cum on the bed from where she masturbated though. Iughed as I cast a cleansing spell and got ready to follow some leads on the seventh circle members. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 140+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 44 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Re-Start Chapter 05 Chapter 105 Speed running the rest of the circles Chapter 105 Speed running the rest of the circles I tried killing the seventh circle. The biggest problem now that I was so high up was that they were all separate and running away. Information I¡¯d get from a higher-up would be useless in just an hour as everyone continuously fled from me. It was all singr murders or conquests. Started with three no-name cronies of the leaders. They surprisingly didn¡¯t know much, just there to support their leader. Killing them didn¡¯t fill out any information on where the other seventh circle hand members would be. I had to use mywork and several tracking spells to find more members. The next was probably the best. I caught Bakuto who left his sanctum from fear of being caught. Turns out he ran directly into someone I was trying to find and got himself killed. He died unceremoniously as he barely got out half a sentence before my hand pierced his heart. I lopped off his head just to be safe. Cleaning up the remainder became far more easy as I gained a portion of his knowledge on the hand. Not only did I gain knowledge on potential hand members, but I also gained knowledge on how the businesses were run and where several money caches were hidden. Bakuto was building up to try and take over the hand and in the process needed lots of money. That meant I got a free billion from his plots going wrong. He had calcted the money the hand brought in every year and if I owned everything it would be a fortune five hundredpany. I yfully kicked his head as I saw the three women he had taken as lovers and decided I wanted all three of them. I had to go back and clean up potential future problems. It led to a montage of murder and conquering. To start off, I killed like fifty more high-ranked members of the hand I missed. Just too many to even list and ones even I didn¡¯t really know. Does anyone remember the Iron Monk? How about Akatora? There were six different Azuma I had to kill because the leader hired people with his name which made it harder to know you killed the right one. I also found that they had ties to every single other evil organization. The Light, League of Assassins, League of Shadows, Maggia, Injustice League, League of Super-Viins, HYDRA, A.I.M., just¡­ So fucking many bad guys. It was like pulling a threat and more kepting. The first semi-important member of A.I.M. I killed and all of them scattered like roaches. They were the smartest. The League of Assassins were one of the closest connections but they had deemed the matter the Hands problem and left the hand to fight its own battles. That didn¡¯t mean Sensei deemed it necessary to fight me for some reason. A normal ass human was arrogant enough to think he could beat me. Killing him gave me plenty of information to act on once everything had settled down. It was about that time that the assassins and bounty hunters started showing up. I could kill or conquer a member and then another would show up to try and kill me. Rapid fire what happened. I fought Sportsmaster but left him alive because of his daughters(didn¡¯t want to piss them off). Madame .44 and Two-Gun Lil showed up for my bounty. As cowboys and not ninjas I had to convince them to sleep with me after beating them. After a minute of convincing, we got to having sex, and just as I finished. Dragonfly showed up and I quickly killed him. These mooks had almost no pushback with plot armor as I didn¡¯t even touch him and I telekically snapped his neck. Gypsy Moth showed up next. She was just a normal human with a levitation power and wing costume. Fucked her before Taskmaster showed up. Female taskmaster so beat her rights of conquest. Then Kaluu appeared to fight me, he was a mage so no idea why he was there. I killed him and found out that I pissed off the evil sect of the mystic order as well. Teleported to the next spot in my head to fight¡­ Tallh ck and Count Vertigo!? What the hell, they¡¯re fighting each other which makes sense¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t, how the fuck was Tallh ck alive she¡¯s over a hundred years old now. She was alive during the civil war and Count Vertigo had no reason to be in New York. I blew his head up and stored his belt, been storing all the gadgets from people with no powers. Talked to her about her story. She and Jonah were alive because of a meteor or something. They weren¡¯t together because Jonah Hex is a womanizer so I fucked her after she agreed(I get that I''m a hypocrite). Fixed her inability to have children and put a baby in her. Man-Killer was next fighting Iron Fist and Colleen Wing. Help them beat her before stealthily checking Danny Rand and yep, same chi sma in his veins. That would exin how he was so strong but didn¡¯t have superhuman durability. He had no core and just channeled powers through his chakra points to punch harder or heal. Left the two of them to deal with Man-Killer(She was ugly). Silver Fox fighting Tarant turned into a threesome. Fixed chi and gave Tarant the U.S.S. then ck Spider and Wizard ambushed me. Both died quickly. It really does make a huge difference that you¡¯re immune to almost all forms of damage and can kill people with a thought. Teleported to Bialya and left Queen Bee with a future heir in her stomach(also thwarted one of her ns). It just all became a blur. I kept killing and fucking, fucking and killing. It was easier to just remember who I killed and fucked. I killed Wotan, Abra Kadabra, Karl Mordo, Atomic Skull, Psimon, Shade, and Kobra. Women I slept with were Sunset Bain, Typhoid Mary, Tuppence Terror(Spared her brother for her), Elektra(Hated Daredevil and was kind of evil still), Warrior Woman (Grandaughter of OG WW, still a member of HYRDA have to fuck some brains into her). I also spared and fixed yface for a favor forter. You never know when you might need someone who can look like anyone else to y a role. This all happened in a day! From Tarant running away, it wasn¡¯t even six hours before she was underneath me. The fights would onlyst for a minute and thergest chunk of the day was eaten up by just straight fucking. I was really getting sick of this but every potential superviin in orin meant fewer threats in the future. I could feel the bubbling of my chi flooded as I went to the seventh circle mage and fourth circle dark mage. Upgrading to the solid chi core increased my powers even more and I could feel one of my main stats hit a breakthrough. Several of my other powers also entered the next rank. I could feel with the constant sex I was close to breaking through the final rank of dual cultivation. I looked at my new powers.
High superhuman endurance -> Low cosmic endurance Biomatter Control -> Biomatter Maniption Mind Control -> Mind Control(Rank 3) Flight -> Flight(Rank 2) Dark Control Dark Sense Dark teleportation cklight beams Group teleportation
What a pathetic list of new powers for how much work I put in. To be fair it was mostly chi and most went to waste when I killed them. I should have sucked the chi out of them first, but lessons learned. Most of the new powers came from one guy! Dark control and dark force control are totally different things I guess and there was no ovepping with that energy and force. I¡¯m fairly surprised it didn¡¯tbine or get absorbed but that¡¯s a good thing. With group teleportation, I could get rid of teleportation and touch teleportation. I also had dark teleportation which worked simrly to it but I figured I¡¯d keep both, hopefully, group teleportation could level, and then I could bestow the power back down to its first level. It did answer a question I was wondering. Teleportation and group teleportation were not considered the same things. I wonder what the improved flight didpared to the group flight? Was it just faster? I guess I have to try it out before I give it away and get bumped back down to rank 1. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 140+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 44 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Re-Start Chapter 05 Chapter 106 Playing with toys Chapter 106 ying with toys I dodged a kunai thrown at me with a note attached to it. Surprisingly the grunt who tossed it had a somewhat functional chi core even though he was only a messenger. I think we''re just now getting into the real big leagues. Actual cores and higher up from here on out. I read the message and can feel the anthrax on it. I chuckle as I cleanse the spores from my system. It was about time to be done with all this I thought. Probably thest big fight¡­ No, they¡¯ll drag it out to two or three. This is going to be one of the higher-ups trying to prove their strength, then it¡¯ll probably be an ambush by all the bounty hunters then all the leaders after I¡¯d assume. That¡¯s just a guess though, who knows if this isn¡¯t going to end today? I headed towards the same park where this all started expecting to see arge group of ninjas but there was nothing. If they were there, they were doing a damn good job concealing themselves. Even my extrasensory skills like light and dark sense didn¡¯t pick anything up. No hidden heartbeats or smells giving them away. They must have not been here and were waiting for me to enter first. I would rather not walk directly into an ambush but at this point, unless one of them had an adamantium-tipped arrow or sniper bullet I was probably walking out of this fine. Even that would only slow me down as long as it would take for my regeneration to push it out of my body. I think even if my brain was crushed at this point it still might heal itself. If my brains were destroyed then any other part of me could be healed before I died as long as someone wasn¡¯t actively attacking me while I recovered. My mid-superhuman regeneration was close to reaching the next rank. That would let me rapidly recover, not at the speed or wounds as Wolverine but it would be much, much more difficult to kill me after that. I walked into the park and began feeding the pigeons. Noke for them tond in but just sitting on a bench was enough to get surrounded by dozens in minutes. A single woman approached me and sat down on the bench. She tossed out bread to them but I warned her. ¡°That¡¯s the wrong thing to feed pigeons.¡± She looked at me confused as the birds began to fight over therge piece of bread she had thrown on the ground. ¡°Oh? They seem to enjoy it.¡± I could only sigh as of course, they would. ¡°Of course they would, that¡¯s equivalent to fast food for them. It¡¯s not good for them if they eat it for every meal but every movie has people feeding birds bread. So most people feed them bread instead of actually good food for them.¡± I tossed out another handful of birdseed and sat in silence. ¡°I used to do this in my previous life. Come here and feed the birds¡­ It¡¯s nice to just sit back and think¡­ Probably the only reason I didn¡¯t kill myself¡­ With all my powers this bag of birdseed was something I bought with money instead of stealing¡­ It brings me back to a simpler time.¡± I tossed out another scoop of seed further out. It was best to spread it so they didn¡¯t all go towards the single spot it was thrown. Just like that, we sat there for a few minutes before I spoke. ¡°Is your team ready yet? Since you haven¡¯te with threats, demands, or pleas of surrender I take it they¡¯re preparing the park for us to fight?¡± She sat in quiet for another minute buying as much time as she could for her team. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯se to this for you but there¡¯s no chance for you to defeat us now that we¡¯ve prepared.¡± That was a gross underestimation of my powers and a gross overestimation of theirs. The rest of the hand coulde at me and I¡¯d be fine. Fuck, most of those organizations I crippled could jump in to. No, I was officially big league now, they would avoid fighting the bigger guys. No, Superman or even the Hulk was out of their scale. They knew nothing about my true strength. They did no one thing about me at least. I could only smell women approaching. They weren¡¯t dripping wet from being horney or anything. I could just smell the difference between men and women now. They were prepared to kill me, the first actual group to be underplete control of themselves. Stone-cold killers ready to murder anyone their leader told them to. I could only chuckle at their slow and methodical approach. They thought they were weaving a web, I knew my magic was known, I wondered how they nned on dealing with that. I scared away the birds before the fight started and just sighed as I wanted to get this over with. I was hoping for an actual fight, not these normal ass humans thinking their gods because they can punch slightly harder than most people. They didn¡¯t think of doing any research on me? None? Really? They really didn¡¯t see how I dealt with my enemies. It¡¯s fucking ridiculous that they managed to survive to the current day and age. A ball and chain circled around me and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. How cute they thought normal metal¡­ This isn¡¯t normal metal. Why the fuck do these girls have adamantium chains? No, it¡¯s not adamantium but secondary adamantium, still extremely hard and valuable. I grab it and yank the girl forward. Her enhanced strength held up fine over her lifetime but not nearly enough topete against an actual superhuman. To be fair I hadn¡¯t really expected an interesting fight out of this group except for maybe the demon at the very end. Maybe ten people on the could put up a good fight against me and that¡¯s if I wasn¡¯t using my trump cards specifically designed to fuck up those people. I remember being worried about Ironman when I first came, that wasn¡¯t really a thing anymore. Maybe his plot armor but definitely not his actual strength. The suit of armor sitting in my base being dissected by my sciencepany showed how far I¡¯vee. As I pulled I didn¡¯t recognize the woman. That was fair they were all wearing actual ninja shinobi shozoku. As if their teammate''s life didn¡¯t matter I was peppered with bombs, shurikens, and ck eggs. They were all very well-trained and armed. Most were using chained weapons several ninjas wrapped the trees with their chain sickles or mankiri(weighted) chains. Each began using their weight and momentum to fling themselves at me. I waspletely done with this fight though, who would appreciate a good throwdown? Fuck it Iron Fiste on down! I make a portal near Iron Fist and drag him and his girlfriend through to fight. It¡¯s still unfair so I grab a few more, Tarant, Wu Ao-Shi, Cassandra, and Spiderman¡­ Except it wasn¡¯t Spiderman, I identally miscalibrated my summoning and got a Spider girl instead. It wasn¡¯t even a Spider girl, it was Ana Corazon and she was still wearing her pre-spider outfit. She could manifest the exoskeleton- or she just didn¡¯t upgrade her outfit yet as she shot out clearly organic webbing to fling herself at one of the ninjas. Six vs six and I was actually getting excited. I was too strong, way, way too strong for this group but why should I even be the one fighting? I should be making other, more heroic people fight while I take in all the rewards. I sat back down on the bench and began to watch the fight in earnest like I would while reading aic book. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 140+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 44 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Re-Start Chapter 05 Chapter 107 Shiva and her Ninjas Chapter 107 Shiva and her Ninjas I sat back and prepared to watch the kung-fu showdown of a lifetime. Even now I could see how well-trained the ninjas are. Each looked to be close to liquid chi cultivators but not quite there yet except for two. I could tell their leader because Cassandra went after her right away. Lady Shiva was a well-known assassin in this world and also Cassandra¡¯s mother. Thank god she finished her mission or else this might be way more boring. I think I might have underbnced it though. Cassandra was shit stomping her mother, absolutely dismantling her even after using up a good portion of her mana teleporting dipshits around earlier that day. She would beat her and they would talk instead of fight, hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t let her go in the end. Everyone else looked to be inferior to Lady Shiva, she most likely trained them. Tarant was doing well with her brand new superpowers adapting rtively quickly and Arana or Spidergirl was almost perfectly matched against hers. The ones that were struggling were the ones with basic human movement. Danny Rand was getting teased as his opponent was ying with him now. The same went for his girlfriend. Wu Ao-Shi might have been far too strong for the situation especially with her upgraded body and chi core to channel that chi sma through. She was strong, no not just strong she was FUCKING strong. Rocking the battlefield with dozens of chi arrows ripping trees in half her opponent was the most overwhelmed. The Iron Fist and Colleen grouped up and took their two enemies on together and I slowly started noticing more and more who each of the ninjas were. That one was Scorpia, she had the same belt technique as before, flinging herself around having an aerial battle with Spidergirl. The green-haired one ying with Danny Rand was Viper or Madam HYDRA. Her partner was ady who could change her snakes into arms. No idea who that was and the other two were still a mystery. I¡¯d soon find out as the fight finished but right now I had zero guesses that wouldn¡¯t beplete shots in the dark. Wu Ao-Shi won already and noticed me. Dragging her victim over she sat on top of me and began kissing my face. I kissed back but I was still trying to watch. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m trying to watch the fight here.¡± I unmasked the girl and still couldn¡¯t recognize her even afterward. She had green hair, maybe they made a Daughter of Viperic that I don¡¯t remember. Cass wrapped her fight up dragging her unconscious mom over and giving me a re as she sat beside me just holding my hand as we watched the fight. Wu Ao-Shi getting a bit jealous as I grabbed Cass¡¯s hand and she tried to break us up. While she was strong Cass was close to a solid core, she had been given the most time with me and was an eighth-circle mage. Cass could have beaten every single one of these ninjas by herself without using magic and knew that. She also had to hold her punches back more and more as her strength grew. Wu Ao-Shi still jealous and sitting on myp began yfully licking my face and biting at my lip. Tarant and Spidergirl finished up about that time as I unmasked the other unknown¡­ Tarant managed to get a crossbow bolt with an iron wire around the ninja''s weapon and destabilized her connection so she fell into a punch. Spidergirl just ousting and webbing up her opponent/victim. She was, I didn¡¯t try to hide my face to be fair but stunned by my handsomeness is the best term to use for what she was feeling. I could tell she was very interested but there were too many girls here to worry about it right now. Lady Shiva, Scorpia, Unknown, Unknown, and Danny Rand was getting his ass kicked by Viper and one of her snake sidekicks. Just as the fight was getting boring he pulled something out of his ass and managed to punch the weighted chain back towards Viper knocking her down. If that wasn¡¯t a clear sign of plot armor I don¡¯t know what is. Even working together the two were still struggling with the snake handsdy. Finally, she started to run out of steam as Wu Ao-Shi became even more brazen and was trying to pull my cock out and fuck me right there. As fun as sex with watching a fight would be it didn¡¯t suit the mood. I think a blowjob would have been better for the situation but she was starting to piss off all the other girls too by trying to im me. The fight was like one you¡¯d see in a TV show involving him, except there were no cutaways. He was just a clearly unskilled fighter that the dragon probably felt bad about, especially after Danny told him his sob story. That¡¯s clearly the only way he would be chosen over anyone else. His girlfriend with a fixed core could run circles around him now. My curiosity got the better of me and I read through the memories of the two I couldn¡¯t guess. Ladykiller and Scorpion(Carmi ck). So two characters from theics whose total backstory is pretty ninjady were put onto Lady Shiva¡¯s team. I think Scorpion was supposed to be the daughter of Viper but the story never came out. I think they were just added to pad the numbers. Lady Shiva woke up right as the fight was reaching its climax. I just gave her a side eye before asking. ¡°What was your n? You guys know I have teleporting powers, why didn¡¯t you try and stop me from using them? I only stuck around to deal with you and give your daughter who I strengthened closure about her shitty mom. Why did you guys think you could take me after I practically dismantled your organization in a day?¡± I was genuinely curious as to what the thought process was behind their decisions. At no point did I not have the opportunity to run away, they didn¡¯t lock down any of my core powers, and besides all that I could still just outspeed them to run away or beat them¡­ Actually, for Lady Shiva, this fight does make sense. She wants to be killed in battle after all. This version seemed less insane but still a dumbo cultivator. When punching your enemies works for a century you tend to fall into those patterns. Her story was always a weird one. She might have had the most hype for the biggest letdown in all of DCics. Thought of to be the most dangerous assassin in the world, we rarely ever see her actually fight, and then when we do it¡¯s against a teenager who she loses to. Originally the female counterpart to Richard Dragon, the biggest badass in all of martial arts, one of the first people to teach chi mastery to other heroes. Her main antagonist role was to the ck canary, and even then she gets beaten all the time by people weaker than her. At least that was before in theics. She is an actual superhuman now who has many strong and trained women underneath her. Any hero would have had a very difficult fight with her but I had just grown too powerful too quickly for most groups to be a threat anymore. I was getting more fun out of putting them against each other to watch the fights than actually fighting them because it would have been over in three seconds. I could lift them off the ground telekically, then use any of my dozens of ranged attacks while they can¡¯t defend themselves. That¡¯s one example of what I could do out of the hundreds. I could just punch in their direction and the wind force would be enough to blow them away. I could teleport them into space or near the sun or in the middle of the ocean. I just decided not to fight them anymore, maybe the demon at the end but I was just too strong for martial artists to ever be a threat. I was like Saitama from One Punch Man. So strong normal fights were boring¡­ Still¡­ ¡°Rights of conquest forterdies. I got to go finish the rest of your group though so raincheck on it.¡± I teleport all of the heroes back to where they¡¯re supposed to be while putting the losers into holding cells strong enough to keep the Hulk from escaping. With that, I sighed at the unexpectedly good fights I just watched. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 145+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Re-Start Chapter 05 Chapter 108 Cutting off the hand Chapter 108 Cutting off the hand Knowledge of their meeting spot and knowing when they would meet next left me with a few hours of free time. I could head to one of my women but I didn¡¯t feel like it right now. I just wanted to take a break. I head over to a famous soba noodle ce in Japan and eat a few bowls before I make my way back to SHIELD. I check to see if they need any help with anything but it¡¯s mostly out of my hands now. I take a quick hour-long nap since I hadn¡¯t slept at all since I went to SHIELD the first time. Yawning as my rm went off I still had time to spare before the next meeting. The n to build a house on the moon was still a go as I teleported the materials up over the hour or so I had to spare and began to build an enclosed space for anydies who still needed oxygen. I prepared special nts that would rapidly convert theck of oxygen into an ultra-rich oxygen space. I could have just brought Raven up to make an atmosphere but doing it by hand still felt nice. Maybe in a few months after the girls I bring up here get bored of it I¡¯ll start converting the moon and Mars into livable spaces. Preparing a space on the moon isn¡¯t as easy as it¡¯s made out to be. If I were to bring a human up here from Earth their lungs might copse. It was a bncing act of getting as simr an environment as I could get on Earth except on the Moon. Also if I teleported a girl up here when it was the dark side of the moon she¡¯d likely be frozen to death so I had to be aware of temperature shifts as well. The entire process of building a secure eco dome on the moon that wouldn¡¯t kill someone from the sudden shift from Earth was costly and all for a change of scenery when I was fucking someone. It was worth it but it made the underwater eco-dome idea look far less appealing¡­ I might have to revisit that at ater date when I get sick of the moon. That would be the ultimate boner killer. ¡°Hey baby let me take you up to the moon. Oh no! You¡¯re eyeballs popped out! I¡¯ll show you a sight so good it¡¯ll take your breath away¡­ Literally, because your lungs will copse. Want to Netflix and chill? And by chill I mean die of frostbite in seconds. We¡¯ll have some hot and heavy sex while your skin burns off from the unprotected sr rays.¡± Yea, that¡¯s why this tiny building was so goddamn expensive. I was just a penny pincher. I hated spending money when I could save it and that shows in my business attitude as well. Instead of buying into businesses, I made most from scratch. The only one that was liquid right now was the science department and that¡¯s in money gained through litigation against Lex Luthor. Lex just settled outside of court and paid her twenty million to not have his reputation tarnished. It was the start of the litigation as many of the things he built to start his business were made from his father''s patents. He thought he was getting rid of his sister with that but in reality he was paying for her futurewyer fees. Also, I have no doubt Baldy would be sending assassins their way so U.S.S. on Lena and Lori Luthor. If any good woman I slept with got the serum if they wanted it. The more evil ones would have to work for it and eventually, if I was sure they wouldn¡¯t betray me. Except if they had a child of mine in them, then all the rules went out the window and they got the U.S.S. so no unforeseen circumstances came up. Harley, Queen Bee, Wu Ao-Shi, and Tarant were some of the known exceptions to the only give the super drugs to good guys rule. Harley was already acting way more normal than before. She was more pretending to be chaotic than actually being chaotic. I read through my texts and¡­ For having plenty of girlfriends and dozens of fuck buddies it was surprisingly barren. Only two hundred messages to go through and like twenty of them are from SHIELD. I kept answering messages before my rm I set rang and I needed to go to the meeting. Shit¡­ Can I just ignore them and let the hand go? No¡­ It¡¯s best to kill them before they can cause me more problems in the future. I groan as I didn¡¯t want to deal with this anymore. I p my face to psych myself up. Come on, Danny! You can do this! Who knows what kind of powers you¡¯ll get from killing the leaders of the most powerful group of ninjas on the!... Yeah just no excitement at all, myziness making me regret needing to do this. An idea came to me. I knew I was going to take over the hand and convert it to something else¡­ I think I got the perfect thing I¡¯m going to turn it into. Chuckling evilly as my ns shifted I couldn¡¯t help but hope this ends soon so I could move on much stronger than before. You fuckers gave me the perfect loyal army of dipshit followers and don¡¯t even realize it yet. I don¡¯t portal in but instead hide myself and walk in behind a hard-light construct version of Lady Shiva I made. Everyone shows up! Well, the League of Assassins doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s its own bag of problems I¡¯ll have to beat to death with a stickter. Talia was worth it though. Another one I wanted to fix like Harley. Crazy but I think I know why, something in the Lazarus pits is causing it. Only Madam Gao, Alexandra Reid, and two members of the Snakeroot n. There were eight but four fought me already in that half-assed attempt to deal with me. I still can¡¯t believe they thought flying ninja girls would beat me after I decimated their group for days beforehand. They knew about my teleporting powers and did nothing about it. Even now the room was full of people scared, each looked at the other trying to me someone but they just couldn¡¯t. All of them fucked up by thinking they could crush someone instead of dealing with them. An iota of research would have proven I wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. I¡¯m fairly certain there were videos of me flying all over YouTube for god sake. Without any fanfare, the heads of the two men left in the room exploded as I made two barriers on either side and brought them together. The look of sheer terror on Madam Gao¡¯s face was enough to make me chuckle as I watched Alexandria look around the room like a hawk. Madam Gao tried to flee the room but I blocked her from exiting with a force field and watched her sprint around the room like a caged rat trying to put holes in the walls to escape. After I got sick of watching her I unceremoniously picked her up telekically and sat her back down at the table. I yawned as I made myself visible and sat down in Lady Shiva¡¯s seat unveiling that she wasn¡¯t even here. I gave both a big smile as I asked. ¡°Wow, you guys fucked up bad. Who¡¯s idea was it? You didn¡¯t even ask me how expensive the pills would be if I did exclusive deals or anything¡­ Just straight to murdering a guy who could make you all better¡­ So I guess the only question I have left now is. What did we learn today?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 145+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 One Piece: Fleet Strategist Chapter 05 Farming is OP Chapter 10 Dragon Ball Z Young Roshi Chapter 05 Harry Potter¡¯s Slytherin Uncle Chapter 05 Re-Start Chapter 05 Chapter 109 The hand is dealt with Chapter 109 The hand is dealt with Alexandrea lunges across the table for me. I was trying to remain calm but I must have been too effective for her to not see the boiling rage I had over this entire situation. I waspletely done with them. I portaled behind her and punched her so hard it almost ripped her in half. The only reason she was alive was because she was the first and only solid chi core person in this group. ¡°Whoever guessed the leader learned fucking nothinge forwards and except your prize! What the fuck was your n? Was it to punch me? Because I have news for you. Unless you can punch a apart with your bare hands that shit aint gonna work on me, sweetheart.¡± I sigh as I slide her legs back over to her and heal her from across the room with biomatter maniption. I walk up to her and turn my cheek. ¡°Go ahead. Hit me with everything you got. If I take a step back yo-.¡± She punched me mid-sentence. I don¡¯t move, it¡¯s as if all the momentum behind her punch instantly ceased, which is exactly what happened. She didn¡¯t even break her hand on my face which would have happened if I didn¡¯t use kic absorption. I just stared her down before asking. ¡°Did you dumb fuckers not do any research on me at all?¡± I tossed an article over from one of the news channels. They already aired the segment but I wanted it to be written text that they can tangibly see as they realize how bad they fucked up. ¡°New kid in town?¡± By Lois Lane. The article went on to link my crime-fighting persona of Doctor gue to my real identity of Danny Storm. They went over some of my theoretical powers and came close on a few but the main takeaway was I was the one who stopped the demon invasion. I tossed another paper on my viin persona involving taking down other crime families and murdering the bulk of their members. The article exined how most of the crimelords steered clear of my territory because bad things happened to people who tried to take from the Phantom. Another article on me as a person except it¡¯s more of a juicy gossip puff piece on who I was dating. They made a few guesses but it was almost everyone on the list except the Justice League members and Mutants they guessed. I put my hand on Alexandrea and sighed as I destroyed her core. Even as the strongest person in this pajama club, her core was still deformed. I leaned into her ear and spoke. ¡°I could leave you a cripple, you would have to start over if I wanted to. I could fucking decimate your entire family line for what you did to me unprovoked, but one thing is true about those stories.¡± I pointed at the picture of me in a pair of shorts sunbathing by my pool. ¡°I¡¯m a skirt chaser. I just want to sit back and have fun while protecting the people I care about. The only reason you¡¯re still alive is you didn¡¯t attack my house¡­ Well, the goons who would have attacked the house would have definitely died but also I¡¯d have tortured you to death foring after my family.¡± I fixed her back up to a seventh circle mage and a liquid core. She¡¯d be weaker than she was but if she got back to solid core she¡¯d be much stronger than her imperfect core ever made her. I really think if someone went full chi core and didn¡¯t focus on magic circles it would unbnce them mentally. When you¡¯re a hammer everything looks like a nail sort of situation. Alexandra was pretty, that was why she was still alive. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t cripple her. But that attitude needs adjusting. She is still, after being fucking ripped in half trying to figure out how to get ahead in this situation. I walked over to Madam Gao and went to break her core as well but stopped. She had a special one, most likely made by ident that was more effective but didn¡¯t halt the aging as much as it should have. She was a few hundred years old but she looked her age. She looked like a hundred and fifty-year-old woman while Alexandra looked like a young Sigourney Weaver. I have to de-age her a few decades or she¡¯d have fallen over dead. Slowly years fell off her. What would have taken me multiple sessions to do before I rip decades off her appearance. Even inside her body that was being held together by chi could finally rx for the first time in half a century. She lost control of her legs but I caught her. I crushed her core and fixed it bringing her up to a liquid sixth-circle core again without the negative effects. She took deep heaving breaths as her body changed and shifted. Even stopping at her fifties she was shockingly beautiful. Iughed as I exined. ¡°The pounding headache I got from de-aging you is the only injury I suffered this entire time you¡¯ve been trying to kill me.¡± I took both of them on the table after that. Alexandra needed to be taught her ce but Madam Gao was more than willing to be my number two in the hand. Alexandra fought for control the entire time while Madam Gao let me take her however I wished. Finally, Alexandra had some dirty, dirty kinks while Gao just wanted to ride my coattails so whatever she could do to make me happy. That was a weird kink. I didn¡¯t know someone could gain a kink that quickly. I was fairly certain she didn¡¯t have a pleasing kink or anything like that, no, she knew a good thing when she saw it andtched onto me no matter what happened because it was her best chance at happiness. Both wanted to be pregnant but fuck that noise. I¡¯ll worry about that in a few months when I wasn¡¯t so sick of ninjas. As much as it hurt Alexandra¡¯s pride her subordinate was doing a better job at pleasing me. To be fair, she was just ripped in half a while ago, she probably can¡¯t feel her legs again. Madam Gao was shaping out to be another ck Widow, her kink kept growing the more we had sex until her twentieth climax when she thought I was a precious resource to protect. Oh yeah, I was filling her full of chi so of course a chi-gathering nutjob would fall in love with me. Boring meditation or getting your brains fucked out? I wonder which one most women would prefer to grow strong? I clenched and climaxed inside her as I removed another decade from her appearance. Alexandra rallied and lunged at me again. This time to try and get more chi stuffed into her. I allow it as I watch her suck me while fingering herself. Truly the only real oue of any group that went against me. Most of their men killed with their women added to my harem. They started fighting over my magic chi giving dick which made meugh. I was half expecting a ¡®you¡¯re courting death¡¯ or ¡®I dere war on your lineage¡¯ but I¡¯m just greeted with two horny women fucking me for power. I sigh in contented bliss as I hear a gun cock behind my head. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 145+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 110 Finishing up and killing a demon Chapter 110 Finishing up and killing a demon How the fuck did he sneak up on me? I raise my hands and my smirk turns to a frown as I see who it is. Jonah Hex. Once again how? Why was he not pinging on any of my enhanced senses? As if to answer my question. ¡°Injun magic.¡± ¡°Holy fuck dude Tallh ck talks like a normal person, you guys went through history at a normal speed you must know that¡¯s extremely offensive.¡± Jonah Hex just spits a big mouthful of tobo onto the floor before saying. ¡°T-aint nothing bout it. Jus the way I talk.¡± He clicked over the other revolver aiming at my head before I cut him off before he shot. ¡°That wanted poster is no longer valid. The group that put the hit out on me is gone. Bakuto, the man who put the hit out on me is dead.¡± Now, why was a cating this crazed man over just snapping his neck? One, I could feel his plot armor working against that. Two, he¡¯s fucking murdered Superman before. Chances are he has some shit in y that can take down supers as strong as me. I ask. ¡°Those normal bullets in that gun?¡± I just chuckled. ¡°What you think?¡± How do I y this? I think he¡¯ll still be aware enough if I make a portal under his feet, I can¡¯t teleport away, something is stopping me. Probably the injun magic. What the actual fuck though, I don¡¯t remember learning about that with my magical knowledge. Alright, well besides that it¡¯s probably a drug or something I still need to think this through. Two guns pointed at the back of my head, if I make any sudden moves he¡¯s likely to pull the trigger. Super old-timey guy, probably super homophobic. Maybe self-conscious about his looks. I decide to telekically pull his pants down. Without even looking at what happened he just keeps his guns on me as he says. ¡°I can¡¯t cock my guns any more than they are. Jus imagine another cocking noise right now.¡± I hear another set of revolvers cock as Tallh ck entered from the corner. ¡°It would probably sound something like that yeah?¡± As if the start of a storm, the rest of the women I fucked started to pile into the room. Like that one scene in Avengers Endgame where all the females protect the gauntlet, they also show up to ¡®protect the package¡¯. I think I could have escaped but now I didn¡¯t have to as he dropped his gun. ¡°I know when I¡¯m beat. Aint killin all these beautys protectin their man. Don quite understand it myself but if ain¡¯t no one payin the bounty ain¡¯t no reason to spill blood in front of all these prettydies.¡± Ahh yea, Jonah Hex¡¯s weakness was women. As he left he kept tipping his hat to them as they kepting in. ¡°Ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing at how things yed out. I just had to go kill a demon now and everything would be over. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Gorgon sat in meditation in front of a crack in reality absorbing as much of the demonic energy as he could to strengthen his body. He was bing a vessel for the Beast. One of the two swords on his back was the legendary de Godkiller which most certainly didn¡¯t live up to the name. It only made a god bleed. Grasscutter, the other sword on his back, had killed a god before. An unassuming orb rolled to his side and as it exploded the demonic corruption was ripped from his body killing him in the process. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but gloat over his corpse. ¡°I¡¯m nning to fuck up Trigon and you think an iplete vessel can stand against the weapons I¡¯m making to defeat him?¡± That bomb was so powerful the crack was blown open and even injured the named arch demon inside. I grabbed the two swords and ran into the pocket hell dimension. With no fanfare, I plunged the two swords into his body as I maniacally chuckled. What kind of moron keeps two weapons that can kill him right at the front door of his realm being protected by a normal ass man? Well, not all demons were thinkers like Mephisto. He tried to fight back but I just kept cutting into him. What a stupid way to end a stupid fight I didn¡¯t even want in the first ce. Somehow Grasscutter absorbed some of the demonic energy in his body as it sealed a portion of his strength in itself. It regained its distinctive red-tinged glow repowering itself back up to full power. I bound Grasscutter to me and ced Godyer into my weapon storage. Now the two legendary des had a wielder of equal caliber wielding them¡­ Was that too pretentious? I mean, I was definitely not the best swordsman on the but these things were like owning a piece of history. Even if I just put them up on the wall as decorations they¡¯d be more useful than whatever the fuck the Hand was doing with them. I sigh as I was finally done with this ninja business. Over the next week, I rolled out my ns on how to change the Hand from a criminal organization into a cultivator MLMpany. They would be my salesman and try to hire other salesmen to get increased discounted prices on the pills. The entire business went from training and being misled by their peers to selling advanced orders of the chi pills¡­ And also misleading each other to try and get ahead. They had to join the Hand to get the discount on the pills and while ten percent doesn¡¯t sound like much the pills that would allow someone to begin gathering chi cost ten thousand dors. Even just joining the purchase the first pills would have them signing a contract. Almost no one would read the entire contract but if they did they¡¯d see that they would offer chi and prayers up to me whenever they tried to gather chi. Most would take it as a joke more than a magically binding contract but I wanted to see if I could start gaining divinity to y with. There just wasn¡¯t enough known about it and even though it was a magic source its secrets were still hidden from me. I think if I were to break into divinity though I would learn enough to make myself a powerful god in just a few years if I wanted to. While I could take it or leave it, the idea itself was pretty neat. It was only a very small portion of chi, about one percent of what they would gather. Even then most would be burned up just making it to me but at the same time, it was millions of people doing it. In the next few days once the pills roll out for early testing, I would see how effective it was on a micro-scale before it was ready to beunched as a product. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 145+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 110.5 Rain check concluded Chapter 110.5 Rain check concluded The sounds of lovemaking could be heard throughout the room. *p p p p* I had Captain Marvel dripping with sweat bent over doggy style as I thrust into her¡­ She told me to get back to her when I finished everything and as I was balls deep in her breaking all the furniture it took fucking her standing up to not cause damage. I worked my way through every position possible. She also enjoyed flying sex and was surprisingly okay with butt stuff. Her tits were enhanced to Power Girl levels to make her more marketable. Brie killed the character''s momentum in theics and movies before the copse, so she was one that was reworked. They just rounded off her feminist edges, made her personality less abrasive, and made her tits bigger. Surprise surprise it made her another big hit in theics. I yawned as we had been at it for twelve hours at that point. I really liked the newics as well. She was a half-Kree and trained by her father. She was less powerful but that made it so when she did win it was earned. She actually loved her father and when his rival killed him it was actually sad. It was the first issue in the series and it caught me off guard. I lifted her leg swinging her body around so she was facing me before I picked her up and began fucking her in the carry position. Loud pping noises could be heard through the building. She yfully bit her lip as she leaned in for a kiss. Even now she was still raring to go, it made it seem unreal how long some girls can go for. I wonder if that was a Kree thing. I¡¯d have to get some Kree girlfriends if that¡¯s the case. I grabbed another bottle of water before I drenched the both of us, steam rising from her body as she was practically overheating from the sex. I broke the kiss and put one of herrge tits in my mouth leaving a hickey matching the other breast that was already sucked six hours earlier. As I hammered into her she began yelling again. She was only really vocal when she was cumming. ¡°Oh fuck. Oh fuck fuck fuck. Oh fuck yes. Yes, yes, yes yes! I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡± She hugged me as her body spasmed. I just kept fucking away as she squirted on my dick. Slowly I filled her to the perfect size for the fast hard fucking we were doing. One of her feet came down to try and catch her but I just kept hammering. With one foot on the ground and the other still on my shoulders, I fucked her as she did the splits. I kept fucking her as she made her way over to the wall bouncing one foot at a time before reaching it to stabilize herself. After a few minutes of that I let both her feet hit the ground for a few seconds before I turn her to the wall and fuck her ass lifting her off the ground again. Her tiptoes barely drag the ground as her tits leave wet marks on the wall. Heavy mming came from the door. I would have ignored it but it¡¯sing from inside the house so it was one of my neighbors. I decide if they¡¯re willing to bother me they¡¯re willing to see this. As I open the door still fucking Carol the person who was huffing mad suddenly deted as she saw the situation. Stuttering and stumbling over her words I could taste her rising arousal on my tongue. ¡°I-I can hear you from upstairs¡­ You¡¯ve been going at it for hours now!¡± She got her attitude back as she realized how fucked up it is to not even stop having sex when you answer the door. I just pull her in before activating the Newton¡¯s baffle cradle that had stopped at some point and I didn¡¯t restart it. Carol was all for this as she grabbed the woman, her body starting to soak her clothes as we both pulled her along. I had started to telekically strip her as we made our way to the bedroom. She had a punk pixy nerd look. Her neon pink hair and nose ring an obvious sign of rebellion but her big nerdy sses and short stature made her look super nerdy. I kissed her and noticed her tongue piercing next. Maybe she leaned more toward punk than nerd. She was five foot nothing which made both me and Carol have to hunch over to keep peppering her with kisses. I telekically made her float and I don¡¯t even think she noticed. I cast a repair spell fixing the bed as we made our way in before casting a cleaning spell as well. She was tossed onto the bed in just her underwear. I could see the flower petals of a tattoo scattered over her pale skin. I got to work on her bottom while Carol tackled her top. They made a good pair, Carol tall blonde and bubbly with big breasts, the unnamed girl a short aggressive petite bodied girl. She began to kiss up her legs starting just before her feet as Carol continued to kiss her. Her exposed A-cup breasts were also pierced. I give her a little smile as I reach her inner thigh and dive towards her cunt. We had her so built up she came on my tongue instantly. Rubbing back and forth I drank it all down as Carol kept kissing and fondling her breasts. The girl was putty in our hands, I lined up but forgot to shrink my dick. The girl just looked on with a panicked expression at it as I began to shrink it out of her sight. She was already lubed up but even then I went slowly to start. She moaned, groaned and yelled in pleasure. Her body came to another orgasm just from pration. As I sped up she came, creamed, and mped down over and over again. In just fifteen minutes she was out fast and hard from our tag team on her. We didn¡¯t even stop in the slightest, just moving back out of the room to let her get some rest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Peter Parker¡¯s point of view I licked my lips as I looked at the delicious meal I was about to consume when I got home. I anticipated the taste as I thought about the changes between me and Aunt May. She had somehow lost years of aging practically overnight. Everything had changed so quickly and she had somehow be rich overnight. First, we were Aunt and Nephew but now, we were even more than that. I made my way to the door and entered without knocking. I made my way up to Aunt May¡¯s bedroom and walked in without knocking. The sight in front of me made me pause at the door. My Aunt May waspletely naked being pressed against the wall by a man I had begun to recognize. I turned around and closed the door before yelling. ¡°Aww,e on mom! Again!? The pizza is here by the way.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 145+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 111 Upgrades, people. Upgrades! Chapter 111 Upgrades, people. Upgrades! I looked at the ninjas that were still in my holding cells as I walked into one. Most were fucked and released but Viper and Lady Shiva weren¡¯t. One, because Viper is a HYDRA agent I couldn¡¯t convince her to have sex with me. The other was because her daughter wouldn¡¯t let me fuck her. Having her daughter fight her was a massive mistake. It took a week of talking,ining and even begging to get Cassandra to allow me to fuck a brain into her mom. Her mental space was almost as bad as Harley¡¯s. She wanted to die for most of her life but her pride didn¡¯t allow her to kill herself. She was slowly being removed from that mentality. I couldn¡¯t just fuck her normally but actually had to make changes to her mind to fix her. I wouldn¡¯t normally do this but she was like an injured tiger in pain wanting to die and I could fix her so I did. She now was regretful for missing Cassandra¡¯s childhood, which is what a normal person would care about. She also wanted children, like usual. It really is a powerful cultivator thing to want to have children. I liked her, I really liked her. Crazy pussy just hit differently than normal girls. It began with a sensual massage as I fixed some of the smaller problems living in a small cell would cause. After that I began lightly kissing her as my shoulder rub became a full body rubdown starting from her breasts. I kissed her as I grabbed her around the legs forcing her to hug me like a ko and teleported us onto my moon fuck pce. The sudden difference in environment was noticed by Lady Shiva and she was about to ignore it until she looked up and figured out where we were. I chuckled at her open-mouthed shock before I sealed her lips again. Turning her over I took her doggy style as I made her cum over and over again. Her pussy mped down like a vice as she made more animalistic noises than a normal person would. I climax before putting her back in her favorite position. She loved when I fucked her while keeping eye contact the entire time. I was half tempted to leave a little baby in her but she was still a tiny bit unstable. She was one I wasn¡¯t sure if I should make my girlfriend or not. It would cause a lot of problems for Cass, but we were already going to have those problems. It would be weird having the mom and daughter raising children from the same man together but that was most likely what was going to end up happening. Both Stephanie and Cassandra were slowly growing to want children. In a month or so I have no doubt they¡¯d be asking for them. Both had grown to points they never would have in theics. Stephanie was practically Batman¡¯s recement for the business end of Bruce¡¯s activities. Out of thest hundred or so meetings he should have done she¡¯s done more than eighty. Cassandra was leading her own teams and catching way more bad guys than ever before. The city was slowly tilting more and more towards the heroes as viins were jailed or killed. Things were safe enough that you could walk down the street without there being a real chance of being mugged. I leaned down and kissed her as her body was drenched in sweat. Even now I had been working on fixing her core which was just shy of being a solid chi core. After de-aging Madam Gao she looked very simr to Lady Shiva. Both could pass as sisters¡­ Maybe a three-wayter? Both had that need to please me now that I fixed them and were practically begging me to fuck them after I put months'' worth of chi into them in hours. Besides the businesses that still needed my input things were looking far more rxed than previously. I made my way back to M.A.N.A. as the first iteration of the golems was finally done. How much had things changed? The original designs didn¡¯t even make it to the prototype phase of the new golems. First, the assault was now far more deadly. Practically being an Ironman suit on its own, it¡¯s magically strengthened materials making it able to survive anything weaker than a Hulk punch. The stealth golems could practically finish the missions on their own. The magical golem changed the most, I managed to get the hat right! And the capture golems were even stronger. That was the normal ones¡­ I didn¡¯t mention the new ones I made for people close to me. The special golem suits were like wearing super armor. I had stolen the symbiote material and began to resynthesize it. The armor worked very simrly to Ironman''s endosym armor. That meant it could form into liquid and enclose someonepletely. The armor would bond with a person and hide until it was needed, taking on the form the person mentally wanted it to. It also increased magic resistance, could work as a mana battery and help cast spells, had spells integrated into it so non-spell casters could use magic, gave low-grade technopathy, could create weapons out of nothing, break small parts off to work as temporary armor for others, could function on its own, could inherit the powers of the person it bonded with, form telepathic links with other armors, make poison or acid, form camouge without magic, function as a space suit, and everything Spiderman/Venom could do. The armor was made to also benefit those who were injected with U.S.S. as it made them more survivable. The biggest problem was I only had a few dozen suits so only those close to me would get one. Aunt May took the first version, plus the U.S.S. made her stronger than her son. She probably wouldn¡¯t need it but I didn¡¯t want the plot to kill someone close to me because I managed to save her. We didn¡¯t need a final destination situation going on where deathes after the person who avoided death. Nat, Steph, Cass, Harley, Poison Ivy, Raven, and Zatanna also got the suits along with the U.S.S. shots if they didn¡¯t have them. I had begun giving the U.S.S. shot to more of my women¡­ Mainly to make them morepatible for sex. Some of the more dangerous or psychotic women also had some of their edges taken off. Once again not enough to be considered an alteration, just the difference between a good day and a bad day. My harem was getting a bit too ridiculous and I might need to start kicking people out after they were strengthened. Maybe I¡¯ll have a contest and make them fight each other to secure their spots. Iughed at the idea, that was one step too far though. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 150+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 112 Doing the right thing sucks Chapter 112 Doing the right thing sucks I had put off something I wanted to do for too long. It was a thing I was working on called Project Good Guy. This was something I wanted to test and had been ying with for Bruce Wayne and Peter Parker. I was living a veryfortable life but it made the difference between actual heroes clear. I just wanted the people I like to be happy and those two were very difficult to change. Peter was stubborn beyond a normal person. His Aunt May was now the CEO of a nonprofit but also very rich herself. Even still Peter refused to quit his job and rely on his Aunt. If I were to be one hundred percent honest¡­ Peter was kind of a loser. He could be a rich phnthropist if he made a business but for some reason, he thought being the ¡®friendly neighborhood Spiderman¡¯ would make more of a difference than donating millions of dors. Bruce was in a simr but equally different position. He had the money but thought fighting crime was a better use of his time. He could have any woman he wanted but the only child he had was to a homicidal maniac. He was wound tighter than a yoyo and needed a woman to make him a bit softer. Peter needed a rtionship too. Both worked better when they were in rtionships but the writers refused to let either of them be happy. Peter would date someone, and then they¡¯d break up with him for no reason or die. If that didn¡¯t happen then fucking Mephisto the contract demon would take his rtionship from him to revive his Aunt May. It was frustrating to see both of them be unhappy because the writers wanted them unhappy for some reason. Gwen Stacy was Ghostspider in this universe but she was also dating Miles now. I refused to pair him with Mary Jane because she¡¯s the worst or Felicia Hardy because I wanted her. People who think Mary Jane and Peter should end up together are the same morons who thought Ross and Rachel should have ended up together. Mary Jane was bad for Peter that really only left one girl for him and I had Emma Frost working on hiring her right now. For Batman it only made sense for him to end up with Catwoman. Which¡­ Sucked for me but I didn¡¯t need to end up with every girl. It was her or Talia Al Ghul and that was its own can of worms. She was too evil for them to be truly happy together. She was also kind of, just a smidge, insane. That¡¯s why she was going to end up with the guy who can fix her, hopefully me. Selina was still missing in action. There must be a big heist going down because many of the fem thieves have been missing from the city since before the 100 showed up. I could tell Harley knew something about it but she was surprisingly hush-hush about the entire thing. That left me to push another situation through that I wanted to try and make happen. Two girls I¡¯d have liked for myself but were destined for something else needed to be set on the right path. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Barbara Gordon had gotten back into the saddle and begun working as Batgirl again. It had taken some time to get used to her ability to walk again but she was mostly back up to full strength. Just like normal she shot her grappling hook and swung two buildings over before looking at her phone. Batman still hadn¡¯t gotten back from space so it left a big gap in patrols that they were all struggling to fill. She scrolled through her messages before freezing when she saw she had one from ¡®her savior¡¯. It read ¡®Hey, can we meet up somewhere?¡¯ As she thought about what to do a portal opened up on the roof. He summoned a table and two chairs out of nowhere before sitting at one and gesturing towards the other. As she sat he teleported a cup of tea and some cookies as well. She took a sip and was pleasantly surprised because it was her favorite. The cookies were delicious as well and she was half distracted by just filling her empty stomach with the food. He spoke as Barbara finished her third. ¡°I think you should make motions to date both Dick and Kori.¡± She sat back as far as she could blown away by the suggestion. She loved Dick and was good friends with Kori, it made being around the two as they were affectionate that much harder. The man somehow saw through it all as he exined. ¡°Kori doesn¡¯t view rtionships like humans do. She would be happy if you joined their rtionship and I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what Dick would think about it.¡± She coughed up the cookies as the sudden rtionship talks with a person she barely knew wasn¡¯t something she expected that day. She asked. ¡°Why do you care?¡± The man made a pained noise. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m trying to be the good guy. You and Dick might end up together or you might not but whether you do or don¡¯t, someone gets hurt. Kori gets left behind or you can only look in at their happy rtionship. I¡¯m telling you right now that you, Dick, and Kori will be happier if the three of you are together.¡± The man looked upset even suggesting it. Barbara thought about it and wasn¡¯tpletely against the idea but why did the man care? He looked visibly sick even bringing it up. She¡­ She had thoughts a normal person wouldn¡¯t have¡­ She¡­ Wanted exactly what the man was saying with the two people he was talking about. It was only the social stigma against polygamy that stopped her from suggesting it¡­ That, and the embarrassment if she was rejected. She gulped as she asked. ¡°So, h-how would I go about¡­ Even suggesting what you said.¡± The man stood up and asked. ¡°Do you have to use the bathroom?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I teleported into the center of Titans Tower and watched as the Titans were having a movie night. Dick and Kori were on one couch. I walked over to them before saying. ¡°Hey, can you look after her for a bit for me? She¡¯ll probably want to talk to you two in private after she wakes up.¡± Barbara¡¯s body shook and spasmed as I injected her with the U.S.S., and before they could ask any questions I teleported away. I felt sick giving away a woman I had set my eyes on but the only time I touched her she had zero lust for me, the person who fixed her legs and only had eyes for Dick. I could wait for her to move on, I could wait for Starfire to be abandoned¡­ Or I could do the right thing and let the three of them be happy together with each other¡­ It sucked, it really sucked to lose both of them but I don¡¯t think they¡¯d be as happy with me as they would be with Dick. I still felt physical pain as I did so. Both were two I really, REALLY liked. Both often ended up with Dick but one was always the loser. Starfire was pansexual and Barbara was bi¡­ It made no sense for them to note to the conclusion of both dating Dick but social norms stopped Barbara from ever suggesting it. I took a deep breath before I flipped through my phone looking for who would be up for an orgy. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 155+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 113 Culling the snake population Chapter 113 Culling the snake poption Kneeling before me are the members of the Serpent Society. Most of the men were dead, if they fought against me I had no problem killing them. All of the women had submitted when Viper stood behind me as I ¡®convinced¡¯ them it was in their best interest to submit. The three men alive were Constrictor, Eel, and Copperhead(spared because of his sister). The remaining female members were Viper, Anaconda(the snake armdy from before), Coachwhip, Repti, Snake Whip(already beaten before), Princess Python, Asp, Fer-de-Lance, Snake Lady, Snakegirl, Diamondback, Cecilia, Serpentinia(Marvel), Serpentinia(DC), ck Racer, Lady Viper(different from Viper), ck Mamba, and Copperhead(sister of the male Copperhead)... Holy fuck there were a lot of snake-themed viins and I don¡¯t even think I got them all. These were the only ones in the Serpent Society which had some new members from DC included but there were just as many men who needlessly rand forward and died against me as women. I got a bunch of snake-themed powers but they were useless to me so I gave them away. Except for the poison immunity.
Poison secretion (given to Anaconda) Poison maniption (given to Viper) Poison bite (given to Copperhead) Poison nails (given to ckMamba) Poison resistance (given to Viper) Poison immunity
Now, what was a man to do with nearly twenty women and three men all submitting to him? ¡°I¡¯ll put these three in cells for now while we discuss some things.¡± I unceremoniously flung the three surviving men through portals into cells as I began to strip off my clothes. Somehow, none of the women were in rtionships. Wasn¡¯t Diamondback dating Captain America? I guess that didn¡¯t happen because I de-aged Peggy. Without her dating him they would have no reason to have infighting when they discovered it so the group was more cohesive. Even now, with my handsome face andck of clothes, I could smell most were aroused but there were a few upset by the deaths of their friends. I actually interrupted their ns to gain strength as a deal had been struck with Mephisto to kill for him. I had stopped that n right before it started. I jerked myself as many of the girls began to slip out of their clothes now as well. Is what I was doing kind of evil? Yeah, was this group about to kill a bunch of people to worship a demon? Yeah, did it really even matter? Not really. The world was better with them dead and it would be better with me leading the Society through my left and right hands Viper and Anaconda. I lifted all of them up telekically. Even now I could only lift about four tons mentally. That sounds like a lot butpared to my normal strength it was less than one percent. It was still enough to lift all the women off the ground and teleport in my specially-made bed for orgies. The bed was a forty-foot diameter circr bed with a secondary adamantium frame. The mattress was made with magically reinforced materials on top of being prototype spider silk made from my ownposite of Peter¡¯s webbing. I dropped the women onto the bed and even though it was gigantic they barely fit. I slid each that was stripped naked to the end of it so most of their legs were hanging off. The few that were still clothed and wanted nothing to do with this could just sit in the middle and watch. I smiled as I lined up against Viper first, she was the start of this after all and plunged into her. I didn¡¯t want them to wait for too long so I fucked hard and fast bringing her to an orgasm in just about thirty seconds. Even after that, I brought her to another then another before I grabbed the bed and spun it bringing Anaconda in front of me. The bed was able to swivel and rotate around which made it perfect for this. Giving her the same I came to my first orgasm and filled her to the brim bringing her to another orgasm. Going through each of them was quick but after fucking them off the edge of the bed we moved onto the bed making the few that were still on the borderline finally join in. I made the holdouts cum multiple times before we really got started. In a tangle of arms, legs, and bodies. I couldn¡¯t tell which way was up, down, left, or right. Most of the decision-making was taken away from me as my mouth was put to work and they decided which hole I was going into by themselves. It was¡­ Three dayster when we finally stopped, they worked together to take me down but I was relentless. I stopped counting after giving the group a thousand orgasms. It didn¡¯t take more than the holdouts to feel the power thrumming through their bodies to be fully onboard and Viper was talking about the future ns of the Serpent Society. Even taking turns eating, sleeping, and using the restroom I still was thest one standing. All of them were looking up at me worshipping my cock in the same way they had kneeled before me when they were defeated, they kneeled before me waiting for me to finish. I floated above them and tried my best to give each a little taste. Even with full control of my body I cheated and let go about five times the amount I was physically capable of producing. The girls licked andpped it up. Kissing and licking each other clean I was only able to get a single picture of them before they realized I was trying to film them and began to throw pillows. I had to sheepishly promise to not show anyone and the picture was for memory purposes before they went back to being lust-drunk with the sex. I had been fixing or making chi cores for everyone. Each girl was much stronger after the orgy than before. The leadership was fairly reinforced as Viper was picking women at one point to have sex with me. It had to be nned who I was having sex with as the women shored up each other''s weaknesses and grew a bond that wasn¡¯t there before. I sighed contently as the women had all but piled onto me and I remembered something. Shit, I forgot to set out food for the three men prisoners. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. It had been long enough for the White Rabbit to be fully cured and decide whether she hated me or wanted to be with me. I knocked on her door and was greeted by a very normal-looking woman. She was fairly normal until she saw who was knocking. Like being struck with a wave of pheromones her body immediately told me her answer of whether she liked me or hated me. I ced my hand on the small of her back and led her up to her bedroom where we solidified what we were to each other. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 155+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 46 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 114 Tying up loose threads Chapter 114 Tying up loose threads Query and Echo hoisted the Riddler out of his bed and put him in his electric wheelchair. Even paralyzed he still tried his best to stay a criminal. Most of his gang abandoned him, leaving less than four henchmen including his left and right hands Query and Echo. The Riddler knew they were stealing funds from him but what could he do? He needed them to stay around to function as a criminal so he was fine with having his fortune slowly siphoned away. If it meant he could continue to do crime, then he was willing to deal with the betrayal. They could only steal about twenty-five thousand a month and he had four million left. It meant he had many years until it came crashing down around him¡­ That was went he heard the buildinge crashing down around him. A man had jumped through the sunroof of his living room and was just standing there menacingly as the two women fired on him. He just approached ignoring the bullets and women before casually speaking to the Riddler. ¡°Hello. I would l-.¡± The guns were too loud so the man ripped them from the women¡¯s hands. ¡°I would like to make a deal with you Riddler. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of me. Danny Storm or gue Doctor or the Phantom?¡± Riddler¡¯s eyes went wide as he did recognize that name. While he was looking for a way to be cured one man''s name kepting up. He could afford it but as the Riddler decided to go through with the payment the man had suddenly stopped curing people. He let the Riddler know his ns and if he could stillugh he would have. He looked at the two women before asking. ¡°Any chance I can get these two as part of our deal?¡± The half of his face the Riddler could still move had a smile form on it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I walked into the new biologist wing of Cale-Anderson Pharmaceuticals and saw the girl I was looking for. Maya Hansen was given the right to try and improve the U.S.S. I had little hope it could be improved but with her strengthened body and mind it might still be possible. I think adding another chemical or making one from scratch would be easier though. Maya ran over to me and jumped into my arms. I spun her around before nting a kiss on her. She asked. ¡°So what¡¯s up? This is the first time you¡¯ve visited me at work instead of sneaking into my bedroom.¡± I couldn''t help but chuckle as I had never ¡®sneaked¡¯ into her room. It was all nned out beforehand by my sex secretary. I pulled out a few vials of different blood before handing them over to her. ¡°The blood is from different heroes we might be able to reverse engineer their powers from. There are also some different alien blood mixed in. See if you can reverse engineer anything from these to add to the U.S.S. when you have any free time not trying to improve the recipe itself.¡± She gave me a smirk before saying. ¡°Well, before that want to have a quickie before I get back to work?¡± Sometimes I couldn¡¯t help butugh at all my horny women. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anya Corazon was in bad shape financially. She had just gained new spider powers but even still she couldn¡¯t afford to feed herself because vignte work didn¡¯t pay. As much as she wanted the other spiders to form a group for hire none of them agreed with her. She moved the condiments around hoping something would appear in her fridge before closing it. As she closed it a man was standing behind the door with a te of gourmet food from somewhere she had never been. The fancy meal must have cost a few hundred dors and the smell was enough to make her almost forget that there was a man she didn¡¯t know just chilling in her house. Well, she did start to recognize him now that she looked more. It was the fucking hot guy the ninjas were after! ¡°Oi. Hot guy. Why are you here?¡± He just kept smiling at her before handing her the food. It put a blush on her face as she ate and he began to speak. He said some things that she couldn¡¯t really believe. Who would believe that a single man had almost a hundred girlfriends who all happened to be superheroes or viins? He told some jokes which made herugh. One thing led to another and they both ended up in her bed. Arana got fed in her upper mouth and her lower mouth that night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I smiled as Natasha unwrapped another set of baby clothes from her baby shower. It was thest gift on the table but¡­ She didn¡¯t see my gift to her. She looked at me in confusion before I said. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to need to travel a bit to get to your present.¡± I made a portal and led her through. She still just looked around in confusion until her eyes fell on the tied-up man kneeling in the corner. Dreykov sat seething in anger. His face was red with veins popping out from frustration. I walked over and removed the gag from his mouth. He began screaming immediately. ¡°Kill him, Natasha! Kill him! He needs to die! I order you to kill him!¡± She slowly walked over to him and slit his throat. She shuddered before saying. ¡°God, it felt good to look him in the eye as I killed him.¡± Natasha¡¯s adopted sister, mother, and father then watched us have sex on top of Dreykov¡¯s corpse. I didn¡¯t have to tell her about the ck Widows or the flying base I stole from him right now. We finished and I walked her over to the door to reintroduce her to her family again. The Red Guardian was a massive idiot but I got along with him fairly well. Her sister Yelena and mother Melina were both insanely attractive just like her. Everyone was surprised at the sight of her. She was finally showing enough for most people to assume she was actually pregnant. We ate a quick meal and I put the women in charge of the ck Widows. Natasha asked for them to be cured and given the U.S.S. which I agreed to. Now I just needed to figure out how to convince her to let me impregnate her sister and mother. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 155+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 49 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 10 + more stories Chapter 115 Drugs are bad mkay Chapter 115 Drugs are bad mkay ¡°Holy fucking shit!¡± I eximed from shock at Damien Wayne¡¯s terrible chi core. ¡°Ahh meant¡­ Holy freaking shucks¡­¡± He stated. ¡°I don¡¯t care that you swore. It just shows the terrible upbringing you¡¯ve had.¡± I chuckled as I said. ¡°Eat shit kid. Alright so, the person who made your chi core did you a huge disservice. You¡¯re about as strong as an adult while you¡¯re still a child but the falloff will be tremendous when you grow.¡± I took in a deep breath before he asked for rification. ¡°Exin.¡± I continued. ¡°So, you¡¯re much stronger now but as you get older you¡¯re body will naturally deform because of how easy everything is to lift. You¡¯d have to spend twelve hours a day weight lifting to not be stick thin. Plus the core is overclocking your biology. If you were to live until your thirties I¡¯d be surprised.¡± His neutral expression finally broke and I could only smile as I exined. ¡°Thank god I caught it before it started causing problems in a few years. I¡¯m going to break the core and turn it into¡­ Two magic circles for you then we¡¯ll talk about what you want to do in the future.¡± This would make him weaker, bringing him back down to a normal eleven-year-old in strength, possibly even lower because he hasn¡¯t been stressing his muscles as much as a normal eleven-year-old would. I smiled as I had a solution for it. I could enhance his muscles with biomatter maniption and bring him up to fighting strength but he¡¯d still only be slightly stronger than a normal eleven-year-old. Well, the super drug I made did need a child test subject if I was going to give it to my children. I¡¯d have to word it correctly to get him to agree. ¡°So¡­ Right now you¡¯re much weaker than you were.¡± I gave him a hand up as he was sitting in the lotus position which is how he was trained to gather chi. I portaled us to the training area in the Wayne manor and said. ¡°Go ahead and test yourself real quick before I give you two options.¡± He was still skilled but the difference in his strength was causing him visible irritation. That was good for me. I said. ¡°So two options, one safe one not so safe. The safe option. I can enhance your muscles up to peak eleven-year-old. You¡¯ll be weaker than you were with the core but stronger than you are now, or I can inject you with the super drug I¡¯ve been creating. It works on adults but I haven¡¯t tested it on children for ob-.¡± Damien cuts me off. ¡°The drugs obviously.¡± I looked around like I was about to do something bad before saying. ¡°Well, I think we should ask your father first¡­ But since he¡¯s in space, let¡¯s ask your mother instead.¡± I portaled us to the entrance to the League of Assassins base that Talia Al Ghul was in. As we walked in several ninjas popped out but I just lifted them up mming them together or off the ceiling or bringing them down on their heads. Talia was in the middle of torturing some guy for information. She looked up surprised at us as I asked. ¡°Hey, can I give your son some drugs?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Talia Al Ghul was a psychopath. She was deranged and would kill her son if it suited her goals fairly easily. So after I sent her son back to the mansion after injecting him I had her bent over a pile of ninja corpses fucking the crazy out of her I finally felt satisfied. She was another crush as a child. I didn¡¯t really like what they were doing with her in recentics but that was mostics to be fair. The best Talia Al Ghul was when she was working against her father but is been a long time since we got any of those stories. When she was an actual love interest to Batman, not a one-time fling or predator who drugged him to have his child. Thank god they didn¡¯t use that storyline this time around and it was only a one-night stand. I could tell what was wrong with her and by inference conclude what would be wrong with Ra¡¯s. Something(the Lazarus pit) was corroding their souls. It wasn¡¯t the shave off a piece of soul method either, it only weakened not strengthened. Her chi core was perfect and very close to solid. Another fifty orgasms will get her the chi she needs. I¡¯d rather crush her core and make her magic circles instead though. I pulled my dick out just before the tip left before plunging back in and mming her into her hard enough for her to bounce to the edge of my cock again. *Whap whap whap whap whap*. Mostly silent but as she came she would moan like a frustrated ghost. I brought her to another orgasm but I didn¡¯t have all day to fuck her. I sped up jackhammering into her. Slowly I got faster and faster hammering into her three pumps a second to four to five to ten. That was six hundred pumps a minute, the average for most sex is forty-eight. That was as fast as I could fuck her. If I was fucking Raven I could hammer into her so fast that it would look like I wasn¡¯t moving. Even with her superior body, I started to feel friction as she came her brains out so I portaled in a bottle of lube and started pouring the entire thing out between us. At ten seconds it broke her and she froze climaxing the hardest she ever had in her life. Ten seconds after that and the whimpering moans she had during other orgasms were gone. She just loudly moaned in between heaving for breaths. After three minutes she passed out from the sex. If you fuck someone hard and fast enough it shuts their brain off making them pass out. Her unconscious body wasying on top of the dead ninjas. She was heavily snoring which meant she was choking on her tongue so I adjusted her so she wouldn¡¯t die in her sleep. I needed to resolve her and her father''s problem before I could let her go. Her father might torture her or some dumb shit because of how corroded his soul was. Ra¡¯s Al Ghul was another I knew I couldn¡¯t kill. Some dumb bullshit would stop me or if I did kill him he¡¯d be a clone or body double or it was all an illusion nted in everyone''s mind or he faked his death even though I beheaded him and hung his head on my wall. The only thing that would kill him is plot and it would only kill him for long enough for people to miss him. So the best way to get him out of my hair was to fix him. I teleported her to one of my reserved hotel rooms in the same country she was in and I teleported to the entrance of Ra¡¯s ¡®secret¡¯yer. I worked my way through his ninjas. Even now they still didn¡¯t learn. Brainwashed as these were they at least had an excuse. The hand had no fucking excuse for being so stupid. It made me want to spank Alexandra and Madam Gao for being such bad girls¡­ Well, enough thinking about future ns, I had to cure an old fuck of his demon cancer. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 160+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 49 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 116 The demon and his daughter Chapter 116 The demon and his daughter I worked my way through the ninjas and traps. Oh, pit of acid. That¡¯s cute. A bunch of knight armor swings down their swords when I walk past. I¡¯ll just let their des hit me. Two wallse together and leave a perfect human shape in the concrete as I keep walking. He¡¯s really going to be pissed I ruined all his traps. Those probably cost a fuck ton of money and those ninjas a fuck ton of time to train and brainwash. I enter his inneryer and he is standing in the center holding a sword in my direction like a boss in a video game. I just frown at him before saying. ¡°Are you dumb? I¡¯m here to fix your fucked up soul. I know you have spy cameras watching your daughter. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t believe what I said earlier?¡± He lowered his sword before unbuttoning his shirt. His chest on the opposite side of his heart was a ckened necrotic lump of flesh¡­ That¡¯s not what a corroded soul looks like. What the hell is that? My eyes went wide as I realized what the Lazarus pits did instead of reviving someone. They removed the ability to resurrect but then why would Ra¡¯s use it? It wasn¡¯t to keep himself young. Chi cores can do that and he was elderly, probably a few hundred years old and he looked like he was in his fifties. That¡¯s in the realm of possibilities for chi cores. Then why would he use the Lazarus pit if it wasn¡¯t to de-age or resurrect himself? It was to heal wounds, possibly fatal wounds at the time. It might bring someone back from the dead but it would put them on a timer. I looked at it and couldn¡¯t make any changes with biomatter maniption. At the very least I¡¯d have to touch him to fix him. I start walking towards him. ¡°I¡¯ming to see if I can make changes to your body. Don¡¯t attack me alright?¡± I walked over to him with my hands raised as I was about to touch him he swung at me. His sword seemed special. I didn¡¯t let him hit me. Instead, as he swung I portaled behind him and pped him on the back to use diagnostic touch on him. The cost to heal it, even with biomatter maniption being the third tier was too expensive. I had a hundred thousand biomatter stored, it wasn¡¯t about the cost but the effort. It would take multiple uses of hundreds of biomatter to heal his wounds¡­ If I were to guess, about twelve. It would take twelve sessions of healing to fully heal him. It was because the injury was years upon years upon years old. I didn¡¯t even want to heal him once let alone twelve times. He even attacked me when I went to help him. To be fair he was like an injured dog biting at the doctors with medicine. His soul was also fucked up on top of that. It was so corroded it would make him less and less calm. The specific corrosion he had was of course demonic in nature. I¡¯m fairly certain at this point that the Lazarus pits were just giant pools of demon¡¯s blood. Probably made from a giant demon being fought tens of thousands of years before Ra¡¯s found them¡­ Wouldn¡¯t just ripping out the corrupted flesh and recing it with new flesh be faster? I did just that. It knew I was trying to help him so didn¡¯t count as an attack. It was in his interest so I bypassed his plot armor letting me massively fuck him up. The moment I thought about letting him die I felt a spike of pain in my brain. Damnit! Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. I began to heal him as I ripped out thest dregs of the corrupted flesh. It squirmed as if it was alive and I squashed it just to be safe. pping a holy spell on top of it for overkill. We almost had an Ash from the Evil Dead series situation here with the corrupted flesh crawling off. With him not needing to dive into the demon blood water his soul will slowly recover¡­ I should probably make something that helps with healing souls¡­ Is it worth the effort though? Not really. This was good enough. I de-aged him enough so that if he really focused on staying alive he¡¯d get another few hundred years out of it. I decided to say something else as he looked down at his chest with a smile on his face. ¡°Listen¡­ I get that you¡¯ve been dipping yourself in demon blood and probably didn¡¯t know but¡­ Treat your family better dude. Shit is your legacy and you just run around acting like a jackass trying to find your recement because you¡¯re going to die. Take a minute, sit back, and stop being so damn crazy. Also, every time you use that demon blood to heal yourself it corrodes your soul a little bit.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Talia Al Ghul woke up in a strange ce. She was in her ninja hideout¡­ She was torturing someone¡­ Then someone showed up with her son and after he got permission injected him with drugs before making a portal and tossing the child to Alfred, Bruce¡¯s butler. She worked her way to the edge of the bed feeling the soreness of a good fucking permeate through her. She took a quick shower and began to put her clothes on to leave before the man showed up in the room. He had a te of breakfast and exined what he did to her father. Tears streamed down her face as her father''s known condition was fixed. He was growing more and more desperate for a new head for the League of Assassins to be found but now, now that he has time, he might calm down a bit. He began to massage Talia Al Ghul and she didn¡¯t notice her soreness was slowly being melted off her. Slowly he massaged her whole body scrapping away the micro corruption she had gained from the Lazarus pit and healing her wounds. She let out throaty moans as loud as she did when having sex as she felt better than she had in decades. She was only a hundred and fifty years old and had never received a death blow like her father but to speed up training many small wounds were healed using the pits. All of those wounds had no visible corruption but if she passed a threshold her entire body would turn demonic before she had a chance to find a solution. That was all gone now as the man scraped the corruption out of her body while applying a numbing agent so she wouldn¡¯t feel the pain, only the pleasure. The massage was so good Talia came squirting all over the bed. The man onlyughed as he climbed on top of her and began kissing her. Her body was oiled up from the massage so it made them both lubricated quickly. Talia wasn¡¯t a virgin since she was sixteen and now that she was a hundred and fifty she had more sexual encounters than most of the people on the. Sensual sex and caring sex were a very rare urrence because of the type of man she liked. It meant as the man brought her to slow orgasm after orgasm her cold heart began to melt for the man. Slowly her life goals began to include the man. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 160+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 117 New employees Chapter 117 New employees I stood in the open waiting with Emma Frost for her new team to appear. After talking about recing the Hellfire Club members it was deemed to be a mistake and made more sense for just us two to be the only members. She would have a team underneath her in case she needed the help. She had selected most but I had a few added for certain reasons¡­ Some not for sex, scouts honor! She had hired the members of the hellions to work underneath her. Beef, Bevatron, Catseye, Empath, Firestar, Jetstream, Roulette, Tarot, and Thunderbird. Emma thought of expanding the Hellfire Club into a casino front as well and those members suited roles for it. Beef and Warpath(Thunderbird) as bodyguards, bouncers, and muscle. Fabian(Bevatron) for greeting high-paying members who prefer the same sex. Firestar for the high-roller lesbians. It sucks she¡¯s gay but I can¡¯t fuck everyone. Empath for keeping everyone slightly happier than normal. Jetstream had card counting and had worked as a card dealer before. Tarot for tarot card reading side business. Roulette for cheating and making sure no one walked away with too much money. Finally, because she was friends with Emma and didn¡¯t have a job, Catseye would just hang out being an exotic pull to the casino. The few that I had her also recruit were members of the X-men I wanted to meet separated from Charles. They yedrger parts in my ns outside of the casino but could also help. The first was Chat or Sophia Sanduval. She could talk to animals but the main pull was she was a girlfriend of Peter Parker. In my opinion, the best girlfriend for Peter Parker. Trevor Hawkins aka Eye-boy was there to spot cheaters. I was shaking everyone''s hands as I met them and undid the unnecessary eyeballs all over his body. They served no purpose but to let readers know he had special eye powers. It was the worst part of his powers and as I removed them it didn¡¯t affect his special visions at all. He was secretly overpowered with vision that could pretty much see anything. I also needed him for a nter so getting him a cushy security job now would go a long way into getting his help in the future. Cypher or Dous Ramsey had the ability to learn anynguage. I wanted to keep him around ¡®just in case¡¯. If an aliennds and they can¡¯tmunicate, it would be nice to have a guy who can ry what they are saying¡­ And, if worsees to worse¡­ I can just rip the powers out of him. That¡¯s the worst-case scenario, I need every power I can get my hands on type of situation. The final one I wanted to check was Wolfsbane. Wolfsbane could freely transform unlike Catseye but she was a normal human in her human form. Catseye couldn¡¯t be altered like I did with the Thing. It was ingrained in her DNA. I could convert her to human but it would most likely be very painful, cause problems with her mutation, and could even deactivate it permanently¡­ That only left fucking the two so Catseye might get control over her powers and Wolfsbane would be stronger than a base human. Emma did her speech as I just stood there acting like the head behind the scenes and waited for her to get to the main point. ¡°So, as the head of one of Mr. Storm¡¯s businesses, I¡¯m giving certain¡­ Incentives I can give to people working under me. She pulled out three vials of the U.S.S. but waited. There were thirteen mutants right now, isn¡¯t that not enough? Exactly. Emma spoke again. ¡°This is a special super drug that isn¡¯t hitting the market this uing year. The weaker version is going up for sale and do you want to guess the price? A cool million for the weaker version of the drug. So the question is, what will you do for the superior version?¡± They looked at each other not sure what to do before Emma continued. ¡°This is a taste of what you can get by staying loyal to thepany. I was told that this version can be removed with very little effort if you do betray us. Anyone who wants to work here has to sign a non-disclosure agreement and form a magic contract with Mr. Storm here that if you do betray him all of the benefits you¡¯ve received will be revoked¡­ And we will hunt you down like a dog and kill you and any of your loved ones you¡¯ve implicated by leaking the secrets.¡± Now, why was I going so overboard with these restrictions? Because this group was going to work as the muscle for the entertainment wing of my businesses. Guaranteeing their secrecy and also tying teams closer to me was something I was going to do from now on. Some of the women I sleep with might be those they protect. I was ying far too fast and loose with the safety of my women and didn¡¯t want to make a person who betrays me stronger without him getting massively ass fucked by magic. X-men was also theic series that pushed short rtionships the most with people being in rtionships for sometimes a singleic before they broke up. If the men on my team tried to fuck the women in my harem their balls would explode. Emma picked three at random ¡®were purposely picked¡¯ before telling the others if they worked hard enough they could also gain the benefits from the wonder drug. She demonstrated the abilities those who took the U.S.S. would get before injecting them. Starting with Bevatron I noticed Emma forgot to mention. ¡°If you have to use the bathroom. Do so before you¡¯re injected.¡± Bevatron pisses himself as I mention that. Firestar ran to the bathroom while Sharon Smith(Catseye) was ready and injected. Both just iled around on the ground as their bones popped under their skin. Now, why did I pick the gay man and woman as my choices as well as Catseye? Because I couldn¡¯t sleep with either of them. Emma would mention that many of my lovers were injectedter and then that would get the ball rolling on the female mutants asking what that meant. Catseye was selected to be an even better bodyguard for Emma. I also wanted to see if her getting the MGH part of the shot would allow her to alter her half-form more than she could or just make it stronger. With the extremis, she should have some ability to control how she looked but it wouldn¡¯t be theplete changes having control over her powers would give. She would actively need to think about removing the hair from her face, neck, shoulders, arms, and breasts, and shrink her nose but if she didn¡¯t like the size she¡¯d have to keep readjusting. It could take hours if not days of constant alterations to get a somewhat human-looking face. Thankfully, as she stood up tears started to form in her eyes as her face became human like flipping a switch. She was attractive but even as a human she still had the animal maism that drew people''s eyes to her. Brown shaggy hair and a pointed nose, somewhatrge C-cup breasts that were almost visible as her size had shrunk a few inches and her muscles, everything on her shrunk down. Most of her enemies would think that her smaller size would mean she would be less powerful but that would let her take advantage of their assumption. Wolfsbane ran over giving her a big hug before Bevatron woke up and asked. ¡°Did I piss myself?¡± As Eye-boy went to offer him a hand up he noticed his hand wasn¡¯t covered in eyes and dropped him back on the ground. He shouted in either fear or excitement. ¡°Did my eyes disappear!?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 160+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 118 Everyone is busy Chapter 118 Everyone is busy Spiderman swung from building to building beforending on a roof. His spider sense tingled that something wasing. He just couldn¡¯t see i-. The man opened a portal right beside him before tossing a convulsing woman into his hands. ¡°Hot potato! Can you keep an eye on her for me?¡± After tossing Spiderman the woman Danny just closed the portal. Peter disliked swearing but he couldn¡¯t help himself as he said. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright, well that¡¯s Peter with a girlfriend. I gave Chat a heads-up that Peter Parker was Spiderman and hoped things worked out for them. Now I just got to help Batman but I have to wait for the big heist to happen. I could probably find out beforehand but that wasn¡¯t my style, I¡¯d just wait for it to happen because it would be an amazingic and toss a convulsing Cat Woman into Batman¡¯s arms. What a foolproof n! That still left what to do until then though. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve hung out with Steph and Cass. I teleported to Steph, the magic strong enough that as long as I was thinking about them I could teleport close by. Steph first and¡­ She was in another meeting with Wayne tech about the multi-purpose console they were releasing¡­ Good thing I teleported invisible or this would be awkward. Even though I was invisible I saw her eyesnd on me the moment I ported in and she didn¡¯t even break her speech. ¡°With this, we should be able to run at ny frames per second, and with simr functions as a DVD yer andputer we¡¯ll be hitting several different markets than we normally would.¡± She had on sses as she spoke and a devilish idea came to my mind as she continued to speak in front of the other executives. I slowly snuck up behind her and I caught her micro-expressions as she nced in my direction and her head shook subtly that she didn¡¯t want any of what I had nned¡­ What a spoiled sport. Teleporting to Cass next she¡¯s in the long boring process of drafting her team''s mission. Even as the leader of a stealth team, she had to write a detailed breakdown of her missions for Batman or whoever else wanted to look at them. It was a thick one too, she was writing her fifth page as I approached her. She spoke. ¡°Not right now, I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡­What the fuck is happening? Are they being mind-controlled? I reached over and touched Cass to check¡­ No, what the fuck is going on then? Are they all just busy? I teleported Nat and she¡¯s in the M.A.N.A. department yelling at people in an all-hands-on-deck situation and notices me. ¡°Hey, we need your help! The shipment order for your new golems came in and we need all the help we can get to deliv-.¡± I blink away not wanting to get saddled with grunt work. Why was Natasha not on maternity leave yet? She might have been called in or she was so important now that they couldn¡¯t rece her¡­ Fuck, I was fucking all my women toopetent. Teleporting to Ivy and she¡¯s in the process of making synthetic skin out of nt matter that would function like real skin. It would revolutionize skin grafting for wounds. Teleporting to Harley she¡¯s in the middle of giving a speech to an auditorium full of high schoolers. Dressed in a psychologist outfit once again she noticed me when I teleported in. The wind shifted enough for anyone with enhanced senses to know something was there without seeing it. She was nearing the end of her speech. ¡°If the henchmen of the Joker, one of the worst criminals to ever exist can make something with her life. So can you!¡± The crowd went wild they began pping and gave her a standing ovation. Teleporting to Raven next. A huge battlefield is going on as her members bounce around and she makes several callouts. ¡°Move to the left Swordsman! They¡¯re trying to nk us. We got iing from the skies too. Linda do your best to stop them! Sidestep how much longer before you got all the civilians to safety?¡± I was about to ask if they needed help before she stopped me from asking. ¡°Hey, Danny. We¡¯re just doing some simted training, you need something?¡± I just smile as I say. ¡°Nope, just seeing if anyone is not busy.¡± She looked away as therge destroyer-type ship was ripped in half by her magical attack. ¡°We still have two more hours of training. Maybe in a few hours if we don¡¯t get any missions I¡¯ll be free.¡± I just waved at her before leaving. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a call if I can¡¯t find anything.¡± I kept checking all my girlfriends. Lena was in the middle of a court case against her brother. Zatanna was being overwhelmed with sales as she decided to handle the storefront of the first magic shop and hundreds of ninjas were waiting for the chi pills. She should handle the business side and hire someone to run the store. Emma was still setting up the casino front¡­ Veronica was busy acquiring anotherrge pharmaceuticalpany. Her unneeded bodyguard with her. The scientists were close to a breakthrough¡­ Fuck! Going through all my potential girlfriends I¡¯m only left with Lady Shiva and Talia who weren¡¯t busy. They were practically fuck buddies though and not real girlfriends. I just wantedpanionship, for now, just hang out and chill or do what they want to do. Do we go on a date the three of us? What the fuck should I do. I just collect them from their ces before asking. ¡°So¡­ What do you two want to do?¡± Both began talking and I could feel my nervousness start to fade as they both agreed on¡­ Fishing¡­ Huh!? Well, I like fishing I just didn¡¯t expect those two to like fishing as well. Both had me teleport them home and collected fishing kits worth thousands of dors before both began to talk about where to fish. Lady Shiva asked. ¡°Could go to Ennd and rent a boat?¡± ¡°Ahh, I just fished there a few months ago. How about ska?¡± ¡°Same thing, just fished there. We have a teleporter, could go to the Amazon or somewhere more exotic?¡± As if both thought of it at the same time they both said. ¡°North Korea!¡± I teleported us into North Korea and we fished¡­ In the Taedong River. Both were just fishing. It felt surreal. Both caught ratherrge fish in a short time and had me take pictures. Slowly us fishing became a normal thing and soon I was joking andughing with the two as we just enjoyed each other''spany. Both were fountains of knowledge being wise enough to see the world from many different points of view. Lady Shiva grew up in China back when they only allowed one child and moved to Japan when her sister was born. Talia grew up in the middle east which did not leave much room for growing strong as she was offered to a man to broker peace between the two families. It was all a ploy of her fathers and she was only with her ¡®husband¡¯ for a short time before she plunged the knife into his neck after her father showed up and forced her to. Both lived extremely hard lives but they seemed like normal people. Both like fishing because they did it while growing up. Sometimes the fish they caught would be the only thing they ate that day. We finished up and I teleported us to a music festival. Both put onpletely different personas as we pretended to be people we weren¡¯t for the night. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 160+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 13 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 119 Product placement Chapter 119 Product cement I waited as they powdered my nose for themercial. This was going to be the first time in this world that I¡¯d be on television. In my previous life, I was indicted on many crimes but none of them stuck. I had done my good deeds and the food I donated during the famine was enough for most people to view me as a saint. I hadn¡¯t killed anyone they used me of, hadn¡¯t bought any of the people they thought I did, and had quit the mafia business an entire year before they thought I did. It was a shoddy attempt to try and get anything to stick to me. Truth be told I saved thousands if not hundreds of thousands of lives by spreading the food out from the people hoarding it. If I had to kill a person here or there to get the food I would make an enforcer do it, not myself. It still felt weird doing amercial and this would be the only one I¡¯d do instead of letting the businesswomen I hired or superhero/viin models I had on staff now. I sat down at the chair and was going with a closeup of my face as I would offer the luxury weight loss pills Cale/Anderson was going to produce. The takeaway would be that I used them to stay in shape. I was dressed in a tuxedo. Themercial was very short. I waited for my cue and turned towards the camera. ¡°Hello my name is Danny Storm and I¡¯m the new partner of Cale/Anderson Pharmaceuticals. I¡¯m here to tell you about a new product. Lusital¡± I raised the bottle of weight loss pills. ¡°These thoroughly tested and heavily regted weight loss pills will allow you to burn 1000, 2500, or even 5000 calories a day. Lose weight by taking a single pill a day.¡± I turned towards the other camera as I smiled and continued to speak. ¡°And I would know.¡± My business suit was ripped off my body leaving me shirtless and in my boxers. ¡°I take the pills as well.¡± The entire process was really only to show off my body. I stood and began doing flexing poses as the voice-over would be added in during this part. The problems taking too many pills in a day would cause. The excess sweat urine and fecal matter your body would produce. Increased chances of diarrhea and vomiting. Slightly increased risk of heart attacks and finally a sudden urge to gamble. I wasn¡¯t sure how the gambling urge was found out during testing. The pills served no other function than burning calories and every side effect was from the cebo effect of the drug. I didn¡¯t bother correcting them as people would take weight loss drugs no matter what the side effects were. One of the side effects could be weight gain and fuckers would still take it. I finished themercial and got up to leave. The few girls working behind the scenes were fanning themselves as I walked by in my underwear. I worked my way to a room in the back where there was another camera set up. I had the information spread so that I could increase the bust size of anyone I slept with. A few of the more¡­ Open models decided to take me up on that deal. Lisa Lasalle(Superman¡¯s old GF), Page Monroe(A batman viin), Alison ire(Dazzler), Millicent Collins(Millie the model), Patricia Walker(Hellcat), Hedy Wolfe(Patsy¡¯s friend), Ryoko Sabuki(Radiance, light power hero). The women obviously wanted to see the difference first. I chose one that would have sex with me just because I was attractive. Then over the next hour, I fucked Millie¡¯s tits bigger. I don¡¯t want to sound crude but she had a very petite frame with A-cup breasts. The sudden explosion in size made her look a little one-sided. It wasn¡¯t just breast size, it would bring them closer to their peak idea of attractiveness. Veins, stretch marks, and scars shrank as the person also became stronger, faster, and just more powerful the more they came. Shotgun orgasms and taking it very slow were on the menu for Millie. She came over and over again with barely any effort and soon she ran out of energy even with me supplying it to her. I brought them in to see the changes. She was a small-time model slowly being reced by women with bigger breasts. Millie wouldn¡¯t have any problems getting work for the foreseeable future now. Most began stripping but I told them. ¡°It¡¯s better to do this one at a time. If we all do it together you girls might get toopetitive.¡± I could already see them pushing each other off my dick to get fucked prettier. Lisa was Superman¡¯s girlfriend and I wanted to see if I held up. Fucking her pinned to the wall I bounced her on my dick until she was screaming from pleasure. She was crying streaks of mascara by her twentieth orgasm. Once again passing out even with me supplying her with energy. Dazzler was already insanely attractive. I think she was here to see if this was a scam or not. Same with Hellcat and Hedy was probably here to make sure Hellcat wasn¡¯t tricked. Dazzler wanted to be on top but with her choosing to go next we didn¡¯t have time for slow and passionate. I fucked new mutations into her. She was one of the few mutants I think got a lot of hate but was actually extremely powerful. The writers just underutilized her. Page Monroe or Cnder Girl was a viin but also still a model. She had many stic surgeries and had a body dysmorphia problem I thought I¡¯d fix while I had her legs spread. Unraveling her mental disorders was almost as easy as breathing now. Still, I wanted to leave her satisfied so I de-aged her a bit as well. If I didn¡¯t fix her dysmorphia she¡¯d have kept expanding her breasts until they were bigger than watermelons. Ryoko went next. She was another light power based hero. I was surprised by her flexibility as she contorted as much as someone with my U.S.S. could. Once again all were trying to be sexy and take their time but I couldn¡¯t we had too many people waiting so I just fucked the shit out of her. If she wanted to take her time she should have gonest. Patsy and Hedy were thest two to go and they wanted to be together. These two wanted to take their time and began by kissing each other. Since they waited I could sit back and enjoy the scene. As they began fingering each other I could see Patricia getting close so I took a more active role and plugged her gushing hole. We made love for hours before the other girls started waking up. I somehow got roped into another orgy as many of the girls weren¡¯t quite satisfied with their new bodies. Slowly we made love as some of the production assistants brought us food. The room was tiny and could barely fit my bed with several areas to bathe that I fucked the girls in separately at the start. Each washed themselves and ate before jumping back in. By the time we finished another few days had passed. All had gained fairly developed chi cores unless they were mutants then it was new powers. The knowledge I could fuck people stronger and prettier would soon leak and I was both excited and wary of how much sex I would be having in the future. Chapter 120 Alexander Luthor Chapter 120 Alexander Luthor I walked out of the elevator with a group of women. As we entered the Stark party, I was holding the waists of the two women I wanted to unt. It was very exclusive, only the people who received an invite, movie stars, models, and people on the Forbes richest billionaires list. I noticed the two I wanted to taunt standing near each other talking. Tony Stark and Lex Luthor were standing near a window as they talked. Both noticed the three of us at the same time and their casual smiles fell off their faces. I let go of my two women and began talking like I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so nice to see the great Anthony Stark and Alexander Luthor.¡± I knew both of them didn¡¯t like their full names as I smiled at their deepening frowns. Lex ignored mepletely looking at the woman on my right. ¡°Lena. It¡¯s good to see you outside of a courtroom. I wish you would quit this silly little business and just go back to being a mother. Who knows what might happen if you don¡¯t.¡± She waved at the waitress in a bikini for the champagne as she spoke not looking at Lex. ¡°Ahh yes, brother. Wouldn¡¯t you like that? Go back to the crippled girl you could ignore as you squandered our father''s legacy. When was thest time you invented something that wasn¡¯t for killing Superman you limp dick pathetic loser?¡± I had to use several powers to not shout out ¡®OH SHIT!¡¯ as I just watch Stark taken aback by what she said. He looks at the woman on my left with a slowly growing smile on his face. ¡°Good to see you, Nat. I¡¯m sorry for leaving the Avengers and causing it to copse. I just couldn¡¯t handle Fury giving me orders.¡± She didn¡¯t snap back as hard as Lena but still didn¡¯t go easy. ¡°Yes. I know sometimes it¡¯s best to trade in for an upgrade.¡± It was subtle, probably subtle enough someone like Stark wouldn¡¯t put two and two together but he was quite aware of mine and her rtionship. ¡°Y-yea. Alright then, speaking of which, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before Mr.?¡± I reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Storm. Danny Storm.¡± Once again trying to barb me but leaving it vague. ¡°Oh, I guess you¡¯re one of these models plus one then?¡± I just smiled at him. ¡°Ahh, no. Just made it onto the Forbes richest billionaires list. You might have not seen it though with how fast I¡¯m making money. I¡¯ve also done some modeling and acting in amercial for my businesses. You also might not recognize me but I¡¯m the one who cured your chest.¡± As if he got me he spoke up. ¡°Wow, I thought I recognized you. Did you have a little work done? You look different, maybe a bit taller? Are you wearing tform shoes?¡± I onlyughed as I made fun of him. ¡°No, I¡¯m still just eighteen. Still had another growth spurt in me I guess. Maybe we should sit down so you don¡¯t have to keep looking up at me.¡± I said thest line in a joking manner but it was to me him as well. As a vein man, I knew his height would bother him as his smile fell for a split second. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just go look for someone else to talk to. Oh, Zatanna is over there!¡± I could only chuckle as I knew what was going to happen when he found out I was actually the business owner of thepany she was running. Then he would notice Emma Frost and figure out I also owned that business. Maybe noticed the sudden improvement of Veronica Cale and her bodyguard and went to talk to her¡­ And found out I was a partner with as many shares as her other partners in the insanely profitable pharmaceuticalpany she was running. It was hard not tough at him and he might even n to fight meter because of this interaction. I knew Lex had ns to kill me and Lena already. That would be exhibit A in the next court hearing as I began hiring the workers out from underneath him. I was still in the process of flipping Mercy his bodyguard but it wouldn¡¯t take much longer. As loyal as she was she must have noticed how unstable he was bing as his sister kept winning case after case. We had gained the right to also use the inventions their father made and were in the process of creating cheaper versions of everything we got ess to. The iron-d will their father made that gave them both high-paying positions, huge sums of money, and ess to inventions left him no choice but to stall in the courtroom. Lena had never imed the money she was given and the judge deemed that the money was to be treated as a loan as Lex had used every penny of his father''s wealth to build his business. The money still was only a drop in the bucket but it left him embarrassed that he had stolen from his crippled sister. It diminished his y at running for president because every person he ran against could use that as a talking point for his character. He had nned to cure her legs but just hadn¡¯t gotten around to it. Or that¡¯s what he was nning to say, but now with his sister actively suing him with no ns to reconcile it made it impossible for him to run for president without looking like a clown. Or at least someone as smart as me could read into what he was nning. As I heard the ss breaking I knew she had insulted him enough to make him attack her. His giant robotic suit had broken through the window of Stark Tower which was odd to me. I would have thought Tony would have installed anti-entry protocols for other robots. He climbed into the robot and as it was sealing him in I tossed an EMP grenade at his feet. It would short-circuit the power in the Tower if it spread to the electric outlets so I made sure to keep the explosion from spreading more than a few feet from Lex. He continues to move so I toss a magical anti-electricity spell at his feet next. This would only stop him if his robot used electricity to function. It did work on Ironman¡¯s robots but Lex used an alternate power source than electricity to power his suit. He used radiation from Kryptonite or something like that if I remember¡­ Anti-radiation spell next as his hand came up to point a gun at his sister. I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing as he stopped moving. This was a death knell for his business. We pissed him off so much that he didn¡¯t use a robot or assassin or any other workaround to kill us. He was so infuriated he used his own robot to attack us. I had been shorting his stock since Lena began suing him but this was going to be a big chunk of money after the stock fell again. At the very least it would be another thing to point out in the courtroom to have more money given to us. Lena just smirked as she said loud enough for everyone at the party to hear. ¡°I told you! Impotent!¡± I walked around the party giving cards to everyone I could, making sure to give the special cards to the female heroes/viins. As the party wound down I couldn¡¯t help but try to take two women I hadn¡¯te with away to possibly ¡®make deals¡¯ with. As I¡¯m about to leave a hand grips mine and as I look to see who it is¡­ Fucking Mary Jane was here looking pissed at me. Chapter 121 A lawyer and a CEO Chapter 121 Awyer and a CEO Mary Jane whispered at me in pho outrage. ¡°You can¡¯t just fuck a girl up a breast size and vanish. I would have wanted more.¡± I had my hand on her shoulder so I could tell now for sure she was a sociopath. She didn¡¯t really care for other people and could put on an act to get what she wanted. That¡¯s what her temper tantrum was, an act. I just kept smiling at her as I looked at the twodies I was taking home with me. ¡°Sorrydies, some people just don¡¯t know when a one-night stand is just that.¡± Her career skyrocketed as she went from a D-list celebrity to a C-list overnight. Even now she was working towards bing a B-list one. The D-list would be localmercials, the C-list would be nationalmercials(think Flo from Progressive or Jake from State Farm) and the B-list would be character actors in films. A list was leading roles and even now she wasn¡¯t at that level. She could appear as a sidekick in a movie or waitress in the background. She wouldn¡¯t be the love interest in a romanticedy. That took knowing the right people, she could possibly sleep her way into a role but her acting skills weren¡¯t up to snuff either. She¡¯d bepeting with other attractive people also sleeping with the directors for roles. I looked to my left and beside me was She-Hulk. She was a 6¡±7¡¯(my ass she¡¯s at least 7¡±) green-skinnedwyer I was talking about maybe bing a retainer for mypanies. It was strictly business but if things led to something else then I wouldn¡¯t have minded. To my right was another woman I picked up from the party. She was a businesswoman of a failing business. I thought that I might be able to get her business for a bit cheaper if I put the moves on her¡­ She was old though, even older than I¡¯d befortable with so I¡¯d have to de-age her twenty or thirty years to start the negotiations. Miranda Pullman was in her sixties and the CEO of Phizzy C Industries and thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy. I was looking at branching out into food production and also transportation and I needed something to spend my money on so the IRS wouldn¡¯t ass fuck mee tax season. Purchasing a failingpany for a hundred million and converting it into a sessful one that began to purchasend for tax purposes was what I was shooting for. This would have been a test for Jennifer Walters to make sure the legal arrangement went through before I put her on retainer¡­ If a threesome was toe from it then who was I to disagree? Mary Jane just stood there waiting for me to respond. ¡°You had two boyfriends when I met you. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m a very selfish person. If I get you I want you to myself. If we were going to be anything more than a one-night stand I wouldn¡¯t want you seeing anyone else¡­ And I knew you would. The first time you could get a role if you slept with someone you would. I know it¡¯s wrong to have a ton of girlfriends and fuck buddies but once again I¡¯m selfish and don¡¯t care if it¡¯s one-sided.¡± All three girls looked at me stunned that I just came right out and said it. I knew that every woman I slept with would have a better life than if they didn¡¯t sleep with me. I fixed them and made them stronger and more beautiful. If they wanted something more emotional I would be there for them and I was for many of the women. I was even paying for many of them now that I was making so much money. Having one of my children was writing yourself a nk check because I¡¯d do anything to keep my children happy. I started again. ¡°I¡­ My power is I can fuck power into anyone I sleep with. The way it works is it prepares your body for cultivating and by doing so you be your ideal form. I don¡¯t want to say that sex with me ispletely transactional but there is a reason some of them are sticking around. If you want to make it a transaction then pay me for the sex.¡± She looked at me like I said the most nonsensical thing any person has ever said to her before. I looked at her before stating. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed but I came here with many, MANY beautiful women and I¡¯m leaving with two different ones.¡± I put my hand on Ms. Pullman and de-age her ten years. Her beauty rapidlyes back as she looks more like Veronica Cale before she de-aged herself. It was just to prove I could and I had done it without consent. If she really asked me to I¡¯d re-age her but the sudden shock as aches and pains she had were suddenly gone let me know she probably wouldn¡¯t. Besides the headache I was trying to hide because changing someone without permission was more difficult I felt no changes in the giant well of biomatter I had. Mary Jane finally got it. With a slight nod as if she agreed with me she said. ¡°...How much?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I hadn¡¯t nned for this at all. I think about it a little more before I say. ¡°Five thousand.¡± She finally understood why I asked for that amount before bartering. ¡°Four thousand.¡± I justugh before saying. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not about the money.¡± It really wasn¡¯t. I was a billionaire but if she was going to sleep with me and possibly sleep with other men to further her career I wanted it to be an exchange instead of just me getting fucked while I fuck her. Even still she kind of killed the mood. ¡°Later, actually give me your number. I¡¯m going to be buying Ms. Pullman¡¯s business if everything goes well.¡± I got Mary Jane¡¯s number before sending her a text. ¡®When?¡¯ She was still in the lobby of the Stark building and I led the two away. A short portal to my building and we made an agreement for me to purchase her business. Having de-aged her again talks led from one thing to the next and I was having sex with Jennifer and Miranda. It goes without saying that She-Hulk was a size queen. It would have been an uphill battle to make her cum if I couldn¡¯t add a few inches to the length and another inch to the width. Burying a footlong in her as I fucked the two slowly and passionately surprised by how hard Miranda tried to keep up with the two of us. Even to the point of taking my dick when it was still sized for She-Hulk. To be fair a few inches were still outside but it was the effort that mattered. She was the scrappy underdog in the bedroom and every time I thought she was out she¡¯d take a quick five or ten-minute break before rejoining us. The sex was great and I could rx some because it wasn¡¯t like I needed to satisfy a group of women, just the two. I was in a spot in my life where if I didn¡¯t grow my businesses I still might be the richest person in the world. I still had ns but they didn¡¯t seem that important at the moment. I de-aged her again bringing her back down to her early thirties orter twenties. She was barren so I fixed that and her heart murmur. I noticed Jennifer had the kink of romance. She just liked the idea of big gestures and wanted someone to love her and do normal boyfriend-and-girlfriend things with her. She didn¡¯t go on many dates. It was one or two then she¡¯d have sex with them and they¡¯d ke on her. I had no ns of doing that and weid in bed talking while Ms. Pullman snored beside us. Chapter 122 Aunt May throws hands Chapter 122 Aunt May throws hands Aunt May¡¯s Point of View Somehow my life that should have ended was saved and since then everything has gotten better every day. Slowly I grew to love another man who wasn¡¯t my Ben. We were doing a ribbon cutting on a new soup kitchen in Harlem and as the new owner of F.E.A.S.T. I needed to be there to do the ribbon cutting. Peter sat beside me as I made a short speech. As I went to cut the ribbon I heard gunshots. Arge group of criminals came out holding the crowd at gunpoint as six of Spiderman¡¯s viins came out to interrupt my unveiling. Kingpin, Doctor Octavia, Green Goblin, Kraven the Hunter, Carnage, and Blockbuster. Each was someone I was scared of separately but together they made a truly terrifying team. I couldn¡¯t help but ask them with a quivering voice. ¡°W-what do you want?¡± As if he was waiting for me to ask Kingpin¡¯s eyes fell on me. ¡°Oh, just looking to stop a problem before it gets any bigger. You were clearly in on Negative Man¡¯s business if he left everything to you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why he left everything to me but they did note that his will was changed shortly before he took his own life. There were no signs of fraud so they did away with it but it left his daughter and business partners out of the huge chunk of business and money they were promised. Kingpin, the main benefactor in the death of Negative Man, was so pissed he hired a team to shake me down. Scared, I was so scared I couldn¡¯t move. He spoke but the words were impossible for me to hear. He looked around as the rest of the group started harassing the crowd which broke me out of my own head. ¡°Please, if you¡¯re going to hurt anyone only hurt me. This crowd did nothing to deserve being mistreated.¡± The giant bald man only smiled at me as he kept approaching me. I nced at where Peter was and was happy he managed to make it away. It meant that soon Spiderman would be here to deal with them. He stood before me, our eyes level as I was standing on a two-foot tform as I made my speech. He smirked before saying. ¡°I hope you have no hard feelings for what I have to do to you for what Negative Man did to me.¡± A punch came by so fast I couldn¡¯t even see it. It smashed me back into my own building but something was wrong¡­ Why didn¡¯t I feel any pain? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Peter Parker¡¯s Point of View ¡°Aunt May!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream as I watched her get punched into the new building where she was having the ribbon-cutting ceremony. I was only focused on Kingpin and didn¡¯t notice that Doc Ock had spotted me flying in and intercepted me. All of them worked together to quickly overwhelm me. This was the strongest sinister six I had ever faced with all being close to strong enough to fight me evenly by themselves. As I was struck to the ground for the fourth time I noticed something odd. My new girlfriend was still here even though I told her to run away. She only had the power to talk to animals from what she told me. She targeted Blockbuster who was about to deliver a blow to me with amp post he ripped from the ground. Diving into him at a speed even I would have had a hard time getting to she knocks him from the crowd of surrounding viins giving me a chance to break their encirclement. I was worried, that even with her being so strong she might get hurt because we were outnumbered by so much. As I thought that another superhero mmed into Kingpin''s back. I could tell they were new to their powers. They were clumsy and the person didn¡¯t use any punch or kick, just flinging their body into the gigantic man knocking him off his feet and dozens of feet back from just the sudden force mming into him. The person who was wearing a set of robotic armor looked in my direction. As she spoke it caused me to freeze in ce because I recognized the voice. ¡°Peter behind you!¡± She pointed and as I turned about to be hit by a sneak attack from Carnage a beam of electricity struck him causing his body to seize up and he justnded on me instead of striking. Doc Ock seeing that there was another super without someone to lock them down attacked the neer. Slowly we began to gain ground as another group of superheroes showed up as my girlfriend beat her opponent. Three of my viins were taken into custody leaving only Kingpin, Carnage, and Green Goblin the only ones that escaped. It was hard to not talk to her. Where did the armore from? Why was she so strong? A thousand questions came to my mind as she closed the distance and grabbed my hand to calm me down. She whispered low enough to not be heard by the crowd that was now cheering. ¡°It¡¯s okay Peter¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡± I could only smile behind my mask as Chat approached me on the side. ¡°Jeez. I leave my boyfriend alone for a few minutes and he starts holding the hand of another girl. If I was the jealous type I might assume something is going on between you two.¡± I could only burst intoughter as every other girlfriend I had would have jumped to that conclusion. I¡¯d have to exin it to herter after they got everything back under control. Aunt May climbed back up on the stage that miraculously survived the fight and picked up the now dusty mic before she whispered into it. ¡°How do I remove this armor? Armor go away! Face mask off! Change back into clothes please.¡± As if the armor understood her pieces began to shift back into the beautiful dress my Aunt had been wearing during the first speech. She asked again. ¡°I mean. If you can change into anything can you swap to a different color? I¡¯m feeling purple now.¡± The ck dress altered again shifting to a royal purple as it grew more frills and cloth flowers appeared on her clothing. I knew the news would target her for being friends with Spiderman so I wasn¡¯t looking forward to the news. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Can you believe that May Parker knows Spiderman! I wonder how he tricked her into believing that he was one of the good guys. This only proves my theory that Peter Parker isn¡¯t Spiderman even further. If his Aunt was a super-powered person she would have been working alongside him from the start!¡± Jay Jonah Jameson was going on and on about how pretty Peter¡¯s mom was as he theorized about her powers. Was it the suit that made her strong? How did she get the suit? Was she currently dating anyone? JJJ wondered if she would make any more appearances at the shelters because he needed to get an interview with her when he could. Peter only shook his head at how brazen Jameson was being over Aunt May. He ate the leftover food from the opening of the soup kitchen as his new girlfriend leaned into him. Life was finally looking up for Peter Parker. He wondered how his life turned out so good. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 170+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 51 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 122.5 She-Hulk Chapter 122.5 She-Hulk I made my way to the beach where a big green beauty was wearing nothing but a bikini bottom, sun hat, and sunsses. Her breasts were exposed to the sun as she tried fruitlessly to get a tan. Me and Jennifer were on a business trip at the moment trying to buy out a failing flightpany. We were taking a break now and I was happily serving her a fruity mixed drink I made from the fruits on this deserted ind. She sipped it as I stood there in nothing but a speedo. We had quickly developed a strong emotional connection because of how she wanted to be in a rtionship with someone. With most people avoiding her or having sex with her a single time just to brag to their friends or see how it felt it left her with very few romantic interests and friends. I had taken her out on three dates so far with this being the fourth and that was twice as many as anyone had in the past decade since she¡¯s been She-Hulk. Her human form was a very middle-of-the-road woman in terms of beauty so even if she didn¡¯t mention anything about her alter ego she would be dumped after being pumped. She finished the half-pitcher-sized ss of spiked fruit punch and started to rub my leg. My erection already pressing against my speedo to where it was almost popping out. She yfully rubbed the front. ¡°Woah, this little guy is trying to break free.¡± I just smirked at her. ¡°Be careful or he might hit you with a thunderbolt.¡± The speedo I was wearing was a one with the Pikachu on its face. We had discovered our love of games and silliness with hers being Pokemon, and normal casual sex became more and more bizarre like this. She rubbed the front making my cock pop out of the speedo top as she whispered sultrily. ¡°Oh, Pikachu used harden.¡± I just tsked a few times before saying. ¡°No, Pikachu used horn drill.¡± In one swift movement, I pulled my cock out and ced it on her lips. She made eye contact before devouring my entire length in one go. Her sucking was enough to make me fully hard and ready for what was toe next. ¡°I see you know horn leech.¡± She hummed in disagreement before speaking with her mouth full. ¡°Giga dwain.¡± I let her bob up and down on me before I pulled her up using my next move. Before I begin I mention the move. ¡°Sweet kiss.¡± We made out for minutes, I think she forgot it was her turn next until I finally broke the kiss. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think the confusion would be that effective.¡± She looked at me confused for a second before she jumped off her chair and tossed me to the ground. ¡°Quick attack and.¡± She jumped on top of me. ¡°Pounce.¡± Her crotch is inches away from my face so I don¡¯t pass up the opportunity. ¡°Lick!¡± My tongue expanded and lengthened to fill her snug hole. Her body squirmed and spasmed on top of me as she grabbed my head and held on for dear life. Once again she came multiple times only stopping when I spoke next. ¡°It looked like that was super effective.¡± She rotated her whole body and once again popped my cock in her mouth. Loudly gloating. ¡°Wevenge!¡± She gagged on my dick and I chuckled before saying. ¡°Woah, be careful or you might spit up.¡± Minutester she draws the first orgasm from me and I shout out. ¡°Seed re!¡± I grabbed her by her head and forced her all the way down as I filled her stomach up. Cum leaking from her nose by the time I¡¯m done. She gasped and caught her breath as she slurped the rest of cum that spilled on my body. She moaned as she spoke. ¡°Mmm. Mega drain and swallow.¡± I pushed her off me quicker than she could realize as her eyes went wide and I climbed on top of her. ¡°Megahorn!¡± I prated her as she wrapped her arms around me andughed as she made a double entendre. ¡°Snatch!¡± I began fucking her slow and steadily giving her time to get adjusted before I kissed her and asked. ¡°You ready?¡± With a big goofy smile as she only shook her head up and down and I began. ¡°Pound!¡± *m! m! m! m! m!* I fucked her fully as she kept orgasming over and over again. It was probably the first time someone filled her fully in her life. The first time she had shotgun orgasms in her life. I had to slow down because the moans started to fill with a tinge of pain I was hammering so hard. Finally, she screamed in defeat. ¡°Submission, submission!¡± I just chuckled as I talked in between kissing her. ¡°Nope. You¡¯ll just have to keep struggling.¡± *Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham!* She began to cling to me even tighter. I was waiting for another Pokemon pun. Maybe she¡¯d asked if she could use a substitute. She whispered in my ear. ¡°I''m ready now.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I sped up again. In less than a minute she had me screaming. ¡°Seed bomb!¡± As I filled her up to the brim. Her stomach started to bulge as an extraordinary amount of cum came from my dick filling her up fully and making sure she was pregnant. I had tested my luck first, waiting to see if she would get pregnant over the course of the next few minutes but none of the sperm attached to the egg. I controlled one to attach before making sure it was twins. We justy there on the beach as I used cleansing spells on us. The cum kept leaking from her as wey in quietpany. She finally broke the silence. ¡°So it¡¯s done then? I¡¯m really pregnant.¡± I just smiled as I climbed on top of her and began kissing her. ¡°Yes. But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to stop having fun.¡± The next week went by quickly as I decided to take a vacation as the deal went through. The transportationpany was originally a private ne and transportationpany but needed to branch off into buses and semi-truck transportation because of how bad the business was doing. It was also someone from theics who led thepany. Carol Ferris of Ferris Aircraft, recently changed to Ferris Transport was desperate. Even with the sudden pivot her business was on the verge of copse, and even with that, she didn¡¯t want to sell. She wanted to stay the owner and while I could be a primary stockholder I wouldn¡¯t be the majority stockholder. That meant even with paying millions I could only get about twenty percent of thepany. This would have been enough for me to give up and look elsewhere but Carol Ferris was attractive. I purchased anotherrgerpany for fifty million and then started to apply pressure for a merger. She was the majority stockholder but she only owned forty percent. If the rest of thepany decided to sell out then she¡¯d have no say in the matter. I did the takeover before giving her twenty percent of the new Storm transportationpany. Thepany was now muchrger and worth ten times the amount earlier. If she sold she¡¯d have made a ten times profit but I knew her type. She was outyed but she would never give up and would try to make the business work¡­ My ideas would rapidly change how transportation worked and the stock of thepany would soon go up by tenfold at least. Soon she¡¯d be crying tears of joy at her sudden luck as I made her the CEO when we got big enough. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 170+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 51 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 123 Take a vacation and New York explodes Chapter 123 Take a vacation and New York explodes I finished my business with the newly acquiredpanies as I got a strange call from Aunt May. Apparently, she was attacked by Kingpin and beat the absolute shit out of him and now he was threatening to sue her. Ignore the fact that he showed up like amon thug with five other viins, he was nning on making her pay through the courts because he couldn¡¯t strongarm her. I would have to strongarm him by ripping his heart out of his chest. I had let him live because he served as a buffer from heroes. Well, I thought he was smart enough to not mess with any of my women, or when she started flinging around power she didn¡¯t have to apologize and leave. To try and sue her only made meugh at how short-sighted that was. Besides that, there was a huge crossover event involving the Batman family and Spiderman family that was all over the news. During the week I was gone several criminal empires made a y for the city or just showed up to cause carnage. I can¡¯t believe I missed a huge event like this! Mother fucker, well I¡¯ll have to talk with both sides and see what really went downter. I¡¯d have liked to know what happened from a first-person perspective¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cletus Kasady¡¯s Point of View I gritted my teeth until they popped in my mouth as they rehealed again. Failed again! With six damn people, we failed to kill Spiderman! I could feel my mind break as I just wanted to kill him! I can¡¯t believe what happened. I mmed my fists down over and over again breaking the brick and having the stone shards pierce into my skin. My body pushed them out as it healed itself. Throwing a tantrum I felt my sanity pushed to its limits before I snapped and began to chuckle then loudly cackle maniacally. If I can¡¯t kill Peter then why bother? I¡¯ll just cause Carnage! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Inside the old abandoned city hall, a group of people gathered. They thrived in conflict and slowly that conflict they manipted over the years was shifting towards the light. The light was bing dark to kill the dark but then there was less dark overall. The court gathered to make ns. They needed to cause chaos and kill some of the light or they might be exposed. One of the biggest thorns in their ns had left New York. He could teleport but from what their spies had suggested he was taking a vacation away from everything. They couldn¡¯t attack his women, but that still left plenty of people to kill. When he got back the entirendscape of New York would be reset and the man would have to restart his killing spree of viins to make up for the deaths of many heroes. They all agreed they needed to activate all the talons or soon they¡¯d be exposed and killed. A man who looked very simr to Bruce Wayne gave the order. ¡°Activate the night of owls.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Krakoa was an ind off the coast of Australia. It was starving, so hungry. It could absorb ambient powers from mutants but it was so hungry it couldn¡¯t think straight and just captured any mutants thatnded on it. The ind had sentience, it could move around and after realizing what it had done it teleported up to the moon. More mutants somehow managed to make it up but it was so hungry it also ced them into hibernation to feed off them. Once he regained his sentience he teleported back but the energy it took put him in another fugue state. An alert popped up on Emma Frost¡¯s phone that made her eyebrows raise. She made a few calls and would begin to make her way over to Australia. No doubt Professor X would also but she had something he didn¡¯t. A bunch of friends on her phone that can teleport many people all at once. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The man was gone. HYDRA had lost, they had lost so badly that ny-nine percent of their spies inside SHIELD were captured or dead. A deal had been struck with the remaining Skrull spies in SHIELD. They patiently waited and waited and waited until the man was gone. All rumors suggested that he was on vacation for the next week. ns for retaliation were put into ce months ago and had underwent thousands of iterations as the man they were plotting against just kept getting stronger. Soon, both sides realized it would have been impossible to defeat him, the best they could do was hit him where it hurt. They were going to attack his MANA department while he wasn¡¯t there. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The Penguin had finally figured out who robbed him. It had taken months and more money than was stolen but finally the people he put on the case had figured it out. A group of gunmen arrived at the man''s mansion. Penguin didn¡¯t know why the man had stolen from him but also at the same time, it didn¡¯t matter. He needed to attack and kill the man for the money he stole. Two vans full of people piled out and a dozen men kicked the doors in and looked in shock. Two naked women sat on a couch facing the door ying with each other. One had green skin and the other looked slightly pregnant. Penguin entered and also looked around shocked at who he had seen. Poison Ivy spoke something and their clothes reappeared while Harley pointed a hand at the men and all of them as their guns exploded. Penguin somehow survived unscathed as one of the men''s body was flung backward into him knocking him away from the sts. What the fuck happened? He recognized both of them but as they dove at the few uninjured men and dismantled them in a single punch he was just left more confused. How the fuck did they get so strong? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I picked my nose as I headed to see if Steph was busy so I could get to the bottom of what happened. I mean, New York was still around so nothing too important couldn¡¯t have happened. Chapter 124 A screamer and some owls Chapter 124 A screamer and some owls Stephanie''s Point of View I grappled to one of the nearby skyscrapers and flung myself to the next. I could fly but sometimes it felt good to use the old ways. Afternding I grapple to the roof of the nearby skyscraper and am pulled along by the grapple gun. I heard something while swinging and needed to see the opposite road on the other side of the skyscrapers. A crowd of screaming and insane people were attacking one another and running. As a woman walked into the crowd away from the violence anyone she touched became more violent and started fighting. The glint of her eye was the only thing giving her power usage away as she continued to walk through the more and more panicked crowd. I jumped down cutting her off. The manic smile she had grew even wider as she finally had a new hero to y with. The rest were beaten too easily or ran away. We started trading blows but it only let me know that she was not a normal human. Strength quite simr to Spider-man I kept increasing the pressure until I was overwhelming her. Thankfully I had been prepared for the use of anything new as she formed a visible ball of noise and tossed it in my direction. The sound grenade I avoided detonated close behind me almost making me ck out. I had thought since I avoided it I would be safe but twenty feet away was still close enough to make my ears bleed. She fired a less concentrated beam at me and I knew I couldn¡¯t go easy on her. In that split second my body was coated in the special armor instead of the Batgirl set I was wearing. My hand came up, the armor was a far better conduit than my previous staff allowing me to cast even stronger magic. I cast a full power ¡®peels¡¯ spell on her and she passed out on her feet. As I got close ready to handcuff her, her head popped up, she was faking it! Both hands pped towards my head with the sound bomb and I was angry at myself for getting fooled by the viin. Both mmed into me and I was expecting even more pain or to be knocked unconscious but I don¡¯t even hear a thing. I didn¡¯t know that sound weakness was not only removed from the symbiotes but also improved to sound resistance. My ears were instinctively coated in the resistant material. Filling my ears and sticking out a few inches making it impossible for me to even hear the sound let alone be affected by it, without understanding why I copied her bringing my hands together with her head in between pping her unconscious in a moment. I didn¡¯t realize why I had won so easily. I only knew that I needed to calm the crowd down while taking the viin into custody. This was the second weirdo viin I caught that night. Today was going to be a busy night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°What do you mean that is the only two viins you fought? A no-name talon and Shriek.¡± Stephanie ate a bag of chips as she spoke. ¡°What can I say? I got really unlucky and spent most of my time calming the crowds of people who were riled up from Shriek. It was four hours of just knocking people out or tying them up so they would stop trying to fight each other.¡± Well, that still left Peter and Damian to talk to. I stood up to leave before she stopped me. ¡°Woah there big guy. You just show up and ask about what happened on your break. Now that you¡¯re back it¡¯s been a week since we¡¯ve had sex.¡± She licked her fingers clean of the grease from the potato chips. ¡°Mama needs a refill.¡± She dives across the table knocking me to the floor as Iughed at how forward she was being. I sigh and act like I¡¯m making a bad deal. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have sex with the beautiful goddess that is Batgirl before going to find out what happened when I was gone.¡± She kissed me as I rolled her over onto the bear skin rug. She had me to herself for the next few hours until Cassandra showed up, and then they had me the rest of the night. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Damian¡¯s Point of View Strength, power, speed, endurance, and even intellect. I felt so much stronger than before, if this was how steroids made people feel I could understand why they got addicted. Dick and I dressed as Batman and Robin and swung from building to building with our grapples. I wonder how that fight between us would go now that I could bench press a horse. I gave him a break and didn¡¯t challenge him for his position. I wasn¡¯t feeling the Robin moniker though, perhaps I¡¯ll devise a new hero costumeter. Something with a crown or maybe a golden suit. I¡¯ll have to discuss this with my father first to get his opinion. The superboy they tried to pair me with would be very jealous if I became my own superhero and fought crime while he was stuck in school. The patrol started out normal but soon we were greeted by assassins which we quickly dispatched. Taking off their masks Dick said in a grim voice. ¡°These are talons¡­ That means that the court of owls is active and Batman isn¡¯t here to defeat them.¡± I sort of chuckled and he cut me off before I could finish. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. The talons are one of Batman¡¯s most dangerous foes. Most of the close calls in his life came from fighting them.¡± I still didn¡¯t understand why he was so scared. The two assassins we took down were easy enough to deal with. As four more appeared and attacked us I started to understand. They were using suicide attacks and didn¡¯t care how injured they became. Perfect robotic fighting styles worked perfectly together. One would take an attack and the other would use that time to attack in a blind spot. Father took my sword from me but I still had two knives and was half tempted to use them. If it was five instead of four then I would have had to go fatal or at least for crippling blows instead of just attempting to knock them out. Once they were all knocked out or severely injured Dick caught his breath while I began tying them up. We would need to follow this to its end. As if waiting for us to finish the fight we got a call from Barbara who was still working as overwatch. ¡°We got a huge problem, Dick- err Batman! Talons have been spotted in Wayne Tower, Wayne Oil, Wayne Electric, Wayne Bank, and Wayne Technologies. This is an all-hands-on-deck situation¡­ All thes are down for everyone but you two¡­¡± Barbara sounded scared before asking. ¡°I can call the Teen Titans.¡± Dick only shook his head as he flipped over a talon with a note in his pockets.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t. This one has a note that says if we get backup from anyone else the court will blow up the city hall and police departments.¡± The three of us sat in silence before Barbara sighed over thes. ¡°This is too much for you two to handle. I need toe out of retirement.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 175+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 125 Chill dude Chapter 125 Chill dude ¡°Wait so you, Dick, and Barbara were going to handle all of the talons attacking Bruce Wayne¡¯s businesses?¡± Damian looked at therge box of capri suns I purchased for him to tell me the story before saying. ¡°I think what I¡¯ve said should have covered the first box. If I continue will you purchase another box for me?¡± I had to question. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Alfred keep a stock if it¡¯s your favorite drink?¡± He made a sucking noise as he finished off his second pouch. ¡°That would be your concubine Cassandra who consumes all of them whenever she stops by. Everything sweet gets eaten leaving me with no sweets for myself.¡± I could onlyugh as I said. ¡°Alright I get it, I¡¯ll add Wayne Manor to the restock list on my Instacart ount. We¡¯ll do a thousand dors of sweets and candy a month for you to finish your story.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense for him to hold back anymore. Before he had to watch what he ate but he could consume five thousand calories a day or zero in a week and his body would naturally use what it''s given. He ate one of the snack cakes I brought as he continued his story. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Damian Wayne¡¯s Point of View We made our way to technologies first. As much as I wanted to separate Dick refused saying I needed to practice working as a team. My small frame expanded and I had gained a few inches of height but I was still being treated as a child. I was still only five feet but I was only eleven years old. The sudden bulky body made it harder to pull off some of my acrobatic maneuvers but I could punch with enough power to knock a man out in one hit. We made our way in through a skylight window and did an ocr patdown of the area. Seven talons walked along catwalks as they menaced the scientists in the center of the building. Large gargoyle statues were hung on the sides of the building and we could see a crawlspace underneath that we could crawl through to ambush the men. As we begin thinking of a n a man in a suit breaks in from the side. ¡°You mother fuckers really messed with my scientists? Mr. Freeze is going to fuck you up!¡± He points at one of the talons before unleashing a freezing beam instantly turning him into a popsicle. Without stopping he turns to the next and begins to freeze him as well. The talons all begin to charge at him but in their distraction, they don¡¯t notice the two in the back were taken down. He freezes another before they start to melee with him. The man is beyond human in strength and while taking daggers he smashes one with his gun. Cold air leaked from the suit punctures and froze the wound closed, dagger still attached. One left they still aren¡¯t aware and arepletely blindsided by us while facing Mr. Freeze. The moment they were all dealt with one of the scientists came running over to us. I think she¡¯s about to thank us but instead screams a name. ¡°Victor!¡± She practically tackles him while crying. ¡°Your suit! It¡¯s damaged.¡± With a truly happy smile on his face, he said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I have you for. You¡¯ll keep me healthy.¡± The girl once again cried as he opened his suit and walked out. ¡°V-victor. You can¡¯t. Even just a minute outside the suit will have you bedridden for days.¡± They began kissing as he said. ¡°It¡¯s worth it to be with you, my love.¡± I turned away before saying to Dick. ¡°Alright, looks like this area is safe.¡± I turned back towards him. ¡°You, freeze man. Get back in the suit and make sure this area stays safe. More talons might show up.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°Holy fuck I forgot to cure Victor¡­ I mean holy cow¡­¡± How did I forget? Was it another part of having my memories altered so I would forget about him or was I just a fucking idiot who forgot to get a doctor like Freeze underneath me? I had a bowl of popcorn made as Damian watched the new Fast and Furious movie that just came out. He stopped talking about what happened as he took a handful of popcorn and watched an incredible action scene. The CGI was on a different level in moviespared to Earth but there were still simr franchises for people to watch. Vin Diesel was actually dating a hero for a while but they separated after it came out that she was cheating on him with her arch-nemesis. The action scene stops before he finally responds to what I said. ¡°Exactly, getting that man indebted to you would be a huge boon¡­ Also, I don¡¯t care if you swear, it just shows you¡¯ve had a poor upbringing.¡± ¡­¡±I¡¯m going to make your instacart order only give you green beans and brussel sprouts if you keep insulting my upbringing. I swear because it¡¯s the strongest exmation ofnguage. What sounds more urgent? Please, would you kindly get into my vehicle, or, GET IN THE FUCKING CAR!¡± I waited before saying. ¡°Also, I swear because it was cool to do in school and never really swore in front of my parents, only in front of other children to make them think I was cooler than I am. I think it has very little to do with upbringing.¡± He pondered if for a moment before stating matter of factly. ¡°Fuck. Can you purchase me some more capri suns from your instacart? Buy me some fucking capri suns bitch!... I see where you¡¯reing from. I¡¯ll have to think about this more.¡± I asked a question. ¡°So what happened after you helped Freeze with Wayne Technology?¡± He drinks down another capri sun before asking. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± Damn this kid! He¡¯s so greedy¡­ He actually reminds me of me when I was little. The big difference is I was poor so making deals was necessary to get things I wanted. He¡¯s rich, what can I get him¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± He just gives me a smirk before asking. ¡°I want magic lessons. I¡¯ve read the books but as the author, you must know more than what¡¯s written down inside it.¡± This son of a bitch¡­ Well, I guess he technically is a son of a bitch. A bitch in heat who can¡¯t get enough of my cream. Since I¡¯m fucking his mom I do feel more likely to help him. ¡°Alright, if you finish the rest of what happened then I¡¯ll teach you magic.¡± I chuckled as I didn¡¯t say when I would but he caught on. ¡°What sort of time frame are we looking at and how much magic are we talking about? If you¡¯re going to teach me one magical lesson five years from now I¡¯d rather not make the deal.¡± This mother fucker. Well, he isn¡¯t a mother fucker, I am. Stephanie was trying to get me to teach some kids magic but it didn¡¯t make sense until now. I¡¯ll use this to score some brownie points with her while also hearing the rest of this story from Damian. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 175+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 126 More Damian Chapter 126 More Damian Damian Wayne¡¯s Point of View We went to Wayne Bank next. About five minutes from it we get a heads up from Barbara that she finished the talons hiding in Wayne Oil. She said there were only five and they weren¡¯t holding anyone hostage. They killed everyone and were in the process of stealing the oil and gas stored inside. Without any hostages, she just fucking destroyed them. I hadn¡¯t seen the effect of the drug on women yet, only seeing glimpses of strength the girls rted to that man had shown. Apparently, Barbara was one of the few given the drug without having to have sex with the man. Dick made it clear he was upset by her suddenly being dropped on them¡­ What happened afterwards wasn¡¯t made clear but Barbara now also had a room inside Titans Tower. The bank was being held up for the money inside as the police tried to keep them inside with gunfire. It was surprisingly effective just because of the sheer number of guns trained at the entrance. A talon was lying dead outside with a hostage dead in front of him. Whoever was the policeman who shot the hostage was looking at being put on leave with pay for doing that. Wended near Commissioner Gordon. ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Dick pretending to be Batman asked. ¡°We¡¯ve got hostages and about a dozen of those ninja guys left inside. Probably eleven now that Harvey gunned down the first one.¡± We looked around but there was only one exit and entrance to the bank. So if we do go in they¡¯ll know immediately. As we thought of what to do a car full of mobsters showed up. I didn¡¯t recognize them but Dick whispered. ¡°Falcone family.¡± He casually waves for the megaphone before speaking. ¡°You inside. The money you¡¯re trying to steal belongs to the Falcone family. You¡¯re all dead already, so juste out with your hands raised and we¡¯ll-.¡± A dozen shots rang out as another dozen followed each in synchronization with the rest. As if they knew they failed by being surrounded it left no reason to have the hostages. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Probably shouldn¡¯t have threatened them. It¡¯s going to be a nightmare to get them out of that entrenched spot now and they might start burning the money since they can¡¯t have it.¡± I spoke in a low tone but even still the gangster leader overheard me. ¡°That- that can¡¯t happen. The Falcone family is currently¡­ Under new management, the boss isn¡¯t someone you want to upset. I¡¯d rather risk my life to bullets and ninjas than be swatted into a paste or teleported to the moon.¡± We both looked at him incredulously as one of the policewomen spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± She was an attractive Mexican woman. Gordon warned. ¡°You sure Renee? We have Batman and Robin here, they should be able to handle it.¡± Another person dropped down beside us before the loud sound of someone flying using jet propulsionnded outside the crowd and walked up. The scarlette-haired woman was rted to my father somehow and her name was Kathy Kane. She was an orbiter of our group and mostly did her own thing. The man was wearing a metal bat suit and walked up before waving at us. ¡°Hi, um. My name is¡­ I should have thought of a name first. Uhh¡­ Bat¡­ Bat something. Give me a second.¡± Kate Kane ignored him walking up and asking. ¡°How many? I¡¯ve killed a few already they¡¯re tough.¡± Another reason I liked her was her loose rules on killingpared to father. The man yelled. ¡°BATWING! Yep, my name is Batwing and I¡¯m here to help.¡± It was hard to notugh at how new he was at this. His movements were awkward and stilted. Even control of the suit he was in was not natural and he kept rubbing metal parts against each other showing he wasn¡¯t used to the suit''s limited movements. ¡°Let me see how many. I can see¡­ Oh no, they¡¯ve killed all the hostages already.¡± For a few seconds, he doesn¡¯t say anything else before he pukes. The sounds of chokinge as he opens the front mask before spitting out the vomit and catching his breath. ¡°No¡­ Nowhere for the puke to go. I had to swallow most of it.¡± Why did he tell us that? I was sick of waiting. ¡°Please let''s go get shot at so I can forget what he just said.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement as we rushed into the building. A slew of gunfire erupted as we entered, thankfully Batwing made a good bullet sponge as he was the first in. His bat icon on his chest lit up and blinded the talons as we all rushed in. One second after entering I heard a woman grunt in pain. We began fighting, I mostly focused on using batarangs to disarm the talons before entering the fray. None were skilled, most likely the least skilled talons only here to draw attention away from other locations. I took down four as Batwing tripped and fell on his only opponent. He kept trying to get up as the man underneath him struggled to breathe as he was crushed. We finish off our talons before he makes it back up to his feet. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh god, I think I killed him.¡± He managed to get his faceguard up this time before he started puking. Dick let him know. ¡°These talons are practically robots. They¡¯ve had all personalities stripped from them during their training. Only the stronger talons are still people, these are clearly fodder. Not meant for anything more than a distraction from their real goal.¡± Kate Kane let us know she was hurt as she slumped against the wall. ¡°I was hit before the fight started. I¡¯d fight through the pain but it is filling my lungs up as I speak. I¡¯m going to need to go to the hospital right now or I¡¯ll drown in my own blood.¡± Batwing spoke up next. ¡°I¡¯ll fly you there. Should be faster than waiting for an ambnce or getting a ride in a vehicle with how much traffic is backed up from this robbery.¡± Thankfully we got rid of the two loose ends of our group. Renee was pulled away as well and she helped the police cuff and take away the talons still alive. Kate killed two of them leaving eight alive. As we left and made our way to the next location we were stopped by another message from Barbara. Wayne Electric was cleared. That was on the edge of the city so she wouldn¡¯t be able to help with whatever was happening at Wayne Tower. Entering Wayne Tower we were greeted like normal. I was the next heir of the business and everyone knew could put two and two together. A son of Bruce Wayne appears and a new Robin is picked, a Robin the same height and hairstyle as Damian Wayne. Of course they didn¡¯t even try to pretend like I wasn¡¯t the next heir as many bowed greeting me as we walked to the elevator. Dick stopped us before saying. ¡°The elevator might be booby-trapped.¡± I just scoffed at him. ¡°If you want to climb up 78 stories you can. I¡¯m taking the elevator.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 175+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 127 Last bit of Damian Chapter 127 Last bit of Damian ¡°Wait. So no other heroes showed up to help you guys? Only members of the Bat Family appeared¡­ This has to be aic being produced. Fuck! Is that why I wanted to take a vacation?¡± Just short of having an existential crisis. Damian spoke casually. ¡°You need to quit interrupting. It¡¯s nearing my bedtime and if exining what happened takes another day I¡¯ll want more remunerations.¡± I exaggeratedly sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have to talk with Barbara about her side of things. Maybe one of them knows why there¡¯s only a Batman viin fighting against the Bat Family. Wait, didn¡¯t Stephanie fight Shriek? That¡¯s a Spiderman¡­ Fuck, Spiderman also got into a throwdown fight didn¡¯t he¡­¡± I mumbled to myself as he continued. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Damian¡¯s Point of View We made it to the top floor and I recognized my father. He¡¯s overlooking the city with a ss of whiskey in his hands. That isn¡¯t my father. He only drinks when one of his Justice League members offers a toast at a celebration. Alcohol would only numb his senses. He could be holding it for effect to pretend but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. He turned and I noticed a few differences. He was very simr but a few years older than father. A single streak of white and an almost imperceptible scar on his lip let me know he was a different person. Dick, being a detective noticed some things I didn¡¯t. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯d just like to say wee back from space but it seems you forgot to give us the code to let us know you¡¯re not a doppelganger.¡± The man only smiled even harder. The pleased glint in his eye sharpens to a psychotic re as Dick continued. ¡°You are also left-handed, a quarter inch shorter, excluding the obvious streak and scar on your face. You are drinking and he doesn¡¯t, the suit you¡¯re wearing is one he never would and you give off a creepy vibe instead of a serious one like he does.¡± That pretty much sums it up as well. The man started to chuckle manicly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not Bruce Wayne. I¡¯m his step-brother Thomas Wayne Jr.¡± I quipped back. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at the family reunion.¡± The evil smirk stayed on his face as he spoke. ¡°Oh Damian, your quick wit will get you killed one of these days.¡± I responded in all seriousness. ¡°No, I¡¯ll probably die to assassins in my sleep most likely. That or old age.¡± I sat down and began eating some of the fruit Bruce kept prepared for me to snack on when he needed to pretend to be the CEO. Most of it was left to Stephanie now and the office went unused, someone still ced fresh fruit every day it looked like. Biting into an apple I asked. ¡°So what¡¯s your n? Why do all this now? This¡­ Seems really stupid.¡± ¡°Well it would be but I needed to scare the shareholders. As a member of the Wayne Family, I am also guaranteed a spot in thepany as per Thomas Wayne¡¯s will. Did Bruce never find that odd to have such a contract? Why was it spoken like that? Because Thomas had a child and kept it hidden from his wife. I was a paraplegic and he left me to be raised by a different family!¡± The false smile he ced was broken as he screamed, almost snarling in anger at what happened to him. ¡°My mother honey trapped your grandfather to keep her business afloat. I didn¡¯t find out about his death until I was abandoned in a hospital at eleven. While I was thinking of killing myself the court approached me and made me whole. They gave me the ability to walk and fight. I was to be the next heir of the Wayne businesses but I needed to assassinate my brother first.¡± I don¡¯t understand why viins tell their entire backstory like this but let him continue to tell his story as I ate the apple. ¡°My assassination was simple. Weaken the ground overhanging a cave system he yed in. He would identally fall and die thus allowing me to step in as the new heir¡­ But I failed, he fled the country shortly after and I was punished¡­ Severely for failing.¡± Some of the manic psychosis drained from him as he most likely remembered what they did to him. ¡°So, with him ¡®dying¡¯ in space and his heir too young to take over. That leaves his dear old uncle to take over the business until he returns and by then it will not be Wayne anymore. It will be March Enterprises, named after my dear old mother who abandoned me and the first person I killed in my new life.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but start chuckling at his n. ¡°You haven¡¯t done much research, have you? Bruce has already been mostly outed as the CEO and now the business is run by Stephanie. Besides suing us for a portion of your birthright I doubt they¡¯d want to rece the woman who has such a close connection with Danny Storm. The guy who can make the miracle drugs to make people live longer. Something rich, old members would want to keep around so they would get a chance at the drug.¡± As I kept speaking the self-assured sneer fell off his face. He really didn¡¯t think this through, did he? It¡¯s the sort of thing a psychotic moron might think of. Wait. ¡°Are you the leader? Why are you making decisions for the talons?¡± The fearful look in his eye shifted back to cocky as he spoke. ¡°Yes, I am. The other leaders who were above me¡­ Met some unfortunate idents.¡± Once again I was just confused. ¡°So you have these assassins working for you and instead of assassinating Stephanie or forcing them to vote you in under threat of death you¡­ Sabotaged the businesses you want to take ownership of in the future. Do you have brain damage or is it just because you¡¯re psychotic?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Master Damian. It¡¯s almost your bedtime. Please wrap it up with your new friend.¡± Damian stood up and began to walk to the bathroom. I asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Without stopping he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth and head to sleep.¡± I stopped walking as I asked. ¡°But you haven¡¯t finished the story. What happens next?¡± He smirks as heughs. ¡°Heh, what do you think happened? I ran circles around him mentally and he got mad. He fought us and revealed that a bunch of talons were outside waiting to break in. After we beat like fifty talons making our way up to the roof. We fought him as he exined that he took Dick¡¯s ce as the head talon. We smacked him around some more and he fell off the roof. Before we made it to the bottom to see his corpse he was already gone with most of the talons gone as well when we made it back up to the top.¡± I only put my hand on my chin as I thought. ¡°They obviously set it up for a sequelic in the future. That sucks, I¡¯d have liked to hear the ending in the future but they¡¯ll probably need to do something to make up for the sudden power boost of Damian¡­¡± I talked to myself when I remembered. The talon serum! Maybe reverse engineering would increase the power of my U.S.S. and I could get the Bane venom for that purpose as well. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 180+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 128 Emma and Krakoa Chapter 128 Emma and Krakoa Emma¡¯s Point of View We teleported to Australia and purchased a fishing troller to make our way to the ind. Who knew how long the ind would stick around this time but I knew I wanted it. It was an unexplored ind and even if I just made it the home for mutants it would be worth it. My body thrummed with power. The man had fucked my mutation to new levels and even unlocked mytent telekic ability. Going from lifting kitchen utensils to being able to fly was truly an intense improvement to go through in just a few weeks. Truly the way the man ravished my insides left me wanting more and more. If I could spend days with him ins-. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°Can you get back to how you managed to tame Krakoa? I know I¡¯m a stud you don¡¯t have to keep letting me know.¡± Emma just smiled at me before continuing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Emma¡¯s Point of View Alright, so you fuck good yadda yadda yadda¡­ Where the fuck was I? Oh, wended on Krakoa but that only gave us an hour or two of time before the X-men and Mao and the Brotherhood of Mutants. So we were on a time crunch. The few I took with me already prepared to embark but I flew over before bringing the rest one by one with my telekinesis. I was getting a strange sensation from being on the ind. My skin tingled as if I was undergoing a skin peel or a foaming massage. A sudden explosion rang out as dozens of tree people popped from the ground and began attacking us. They were trivially easy to deal with but they just kepting. Like an infinite wave, they kept attacking us before Cipher said. ¡°I. I think it¡¯s trying to eat us. No, that¡¯s not right, it¡¯s trying to absorb our mutant energy. I can almost hear it.¡± We kept fighting because although we knew it was trying to eat us it still wasn¡¯t willing to talk. It led me to believe we had to force the ind to show more of its power. I stop messing around and shut off all the treants down by taking their minds over. It was an uphill battle topete over the hivemind that was the treant but I eventually won out. The moment I did a gigantic manifestation grew from the ground and roared at us. My face scrunched up at his hot mud-smelling breath as Iined. ¡°Ugh, stop being so melodramatic. We¡¯re here to negotiate.¡± As if being pped in the face he became incredibly confused before his body started to shrink. He became human size before speaking. ¡°Well then, what are the terms? How should we begin this negotiation.¡± I asked a question I was dreading. ¡°The mutants you captured whe-.¡± He made a seat behind each of us as he cut me off. ¡°I consumed most of them and n on consuming the rest.¡± I sat down before asking. ¡°Any chance we can get them back? Also, do the mutants you consume need to die on the ind or can they die somewhere else and be brought here? How old can the corpses be?¡± These were questions Charles would never allow. That¡¯s why I wanted to be the first to get ess to the ind. My mutant group couldn¡¯t hold the ind if the X-men and Brotherhood show up but if we¡¯re the ones who make the deal with Krakoa then we¡¯ll have some say in how it¡¯s run. He thought about it for a few moments. ¡°The mutant body still has the mutant DNA I need to function, so as long as they are not skeletonized it should be fine.¡± I smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll trade you two corpses for every captive you still have.¡± With a hand held out the tree man spoke. ¡°Alright then, we have a deal. What else would you like to agree on now that we have the hostages¡­ I mean captives dealt with.¡± ¡°What would be the cost of you bing the nation of mutants? Metahumans, or our slur name mutant are being repressed all over the world. Having a ce where mutants can go to avoid persecution is necessary for us to survive.¡± We kept negotiating, I knew that Charles would never allow this ind to eat mutants so needed to get the deal done before he arrived. Finally, I smiled as everyone else arrived shortly after we finished our deal. I greeted them as they came. ¡°Wee to the ind of mutants. The metahuman sanctuary Krakoa.¡± Both Charles and Erik gave me death res as they were taken out of the negotiation process. You snooze you lose mother fuckers. We had already prepared for if Charles was the first to arrive but Erik was too much of a wild card to let dictate the rules mutants would have to abide by. First, Charles, no killing humans rule didn¡¯t exist. Absolutely fuck that rule, that rule was made with no forethought of how humans functioned. If humans were to fight us then they¡¯d get away with murder because of that rule. The mutant amnesty was still a thing. We would soon be weing Mr. Sinister and Apocalypse to the ind after everything else was settled down. Second, humans who sided with metahumans were allowed ess to the ind. That was a rule that Mao refused to go along with and caused tremendous problemster on. Both were two different extremes that caused many problems and lives in the future. One wanted peace no matter what, no matter how many mutants had to be sacrificed for it. The other had an us versus them mentality and would never be able to work alongside humans. And because of that, we¡¯d never have peace. I smiled as I knew something they didn¡¯t though. That was my ace, my trump card. A man who could empower the mutants I agreed with. That man was Danny Storm. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Wait, why are you telling me your ns to use me? Also, how are you saying this like it¡¯s already happened before?¡± She just gave me a big shit-eating grin as she didn¡¯t exin further. I could kind of guess that all were told about their past lives by Moira Mactaggert. She was a mutant that could live her life multiple times starting from her thirteenth birthday. While she would retain the knowledge of her previous lives it was implied that the mutants would eventually be wiped out no matter what they did which¡­ Doesn¡¯t make sense for this world. If Nimrod shows up Superman would fuck him up in a second. Not just him but the power of most superheroes in DC being higher than Marvel would put many heroes in the path of full extinction of a group of people. Superman, Wonder Woman, Martian Manhunter, The King of Antis Aquaman. Maybe if¡­ Fuck. FUCKING FUCK. ¡°In any of Moira¡¯s previous lives¡­ Did she have to deal with thebo of Nimrod, Ultron, and Brainiac?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 180+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 129 Moira Chapter 129 Moira She looked shocked at me. ¡°How do you know about Moira?¡± I just looked at her stone-faced. ¡°Because I¡¯m from the one hundred, did she fight in this universe or not? Are her memories from abined universe or one just involving Marvel?¡± She started to look scared. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. How would I know that?¡± I interrupted her again. ¡°Where is she right now?¡± She shakily answered. ¡°She-she¡¯s on the ind!¡± I grab her hand and teleport us there. I ping around the ind until I pop up in front of Moira. Her eyes widen enough for me to know we¡¯ve never met before. FUCK! ¡°Brainiac. Was he in your past lives?¡± I had to know right now. Every second could be crucial and although I was outing her secret the few mutants around were all higher-ups. Professor X, Jeane Grey, Mao, Selene, Mr. Sinister and Apocalypse. All should know about her alternate realities. She looked confused and shocked as many drew their weapons and Apocalypse charged at me. I didn¡¯t bother fighting him just opened a portal and let him rush right through before closing it. I looked back at Moira as she looked at Emma. ¡°Who is this?¡± FUCK! I asked again. ¡°Brainiac! Was he in your memories!?¡± She acted scared but kept eyeing Mr. Sinister as if she didn¡¯t want to tell the whole story. She still couldn¡¯t trust him. I packed more power into this spell. ¡°Peels.¡± I put his sleeping body on the moon base for now. As I got rid of the other enemy her face suddenly went hard. She red at me as she stated. ¡°Why are you overreacting so much? It will be a year or so before Brainiac shows up again. By then you¡¯ll be strong enough to deal with him and have enough reasons to want to help us.¡± I reeled back as if shot. I¡¯ve been ying this entire time! I asked hoping she would tell the truth. ¡°Which life are you on and when did your memories start involving Brainiac?¡± She sat still for a few seconds looking at everyone still surrounding us. ¡°Can we get some seats? This is going to be a long story.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ My previous lives were all simple. Grow up, fight for a cause then die. That was until my seventh life. All of a sudden the world exploded with new people. Everyone talked about Superman like he always existed and with the new heroes, there were also new viins. I spent most of my time taking in the changes to the world that when I died the first time I didn¡¯t even know what happened. Possibly an explosion but it didn¡¯t happen in any of the other timelines. Years into my eighth life I worked out that two universes collided and no one knew except a few stronger forces. All the information was leaked by Tony Stark who I had previously met so knew that changing that point wasn¡¯t worth the effort. People would find out that we were two separate universes that merged. The next hassle was getting to have the mutants agree to work together. It was like pulling teeth to get any of the leaders besides Charles to listen to me. They got along like cats and water. Another two lives were spent getting all the little details of building the metahuman sanctuary of Krakoa. Life was peaceful after except¡­ For the sudden new problem to work around. A hundred chaotic people from another alternate reality joined ours. They acted almost randomly as they began to attack and kill many people or join the hero teams. Very few made actual names for themselves and one was Danny Storm. Like a tidal wave, he destroyed what he came in contact with, both Charles and Erik met him in the first few months, and neither liked him. Both turned their groups against him and while he didn¡¯t retaliate, instead it left him not supporting our cause when the worst came about. Over the next years, he kept poaching mutant women and adding them to his harem. Both Apocalypse and Mr. Sinister attempted to fight him but were thoroughly defeated and killed, weakening metahumans overall power. He stole many of the higher-powered mutants for his harem. Emma Frost, Selene, Mother Righteous, Scarlet Witch, Rogue, Psylocke, Pris, Magik, and M to name a few. All no longer supported our cause thus weakening us again. We lost many to attacks from powers stronger than our own that could have been stopped with more help. Finally, when Brainiac came back after he absorbed Nimrod, it gave him vast hatred for us mutants. He would attack a country drawing the attention of most of the heavy hitters he would also attack Krakoa. Many superheroes lost their lives defending us but soon we were overwhelmed. We lost because Danny Storm didn¡¯t want to help us. We had been a thorn in his side and because of his previous interactions with mutants, he wouldn¡¯t help us. ns shifted to avoid him. No mutants were to make contact with him, only when he came to them they were allowed to stay in contact. That left most of my group wondering why I had done it but it was for our own survival. We needed the man with limitless potential on our side. ns continued to shift until he made contact with Emma. While it could be him taking another piece from us it was worth the risk. The man could stop cosmic storms and sneeze away cities when he was fully strengthened. I smirked as I held back the information on the ind reaching Charles and Mao allowing her to make the deals. Both had ced rules that restricted all metahumans and handcuffed our progress. Two opposite ends of the spectrum where being in the middle made more sense. We couldn¡¯t have a soft hand when it came to killing and we couldn¡¯t hate all humans or it would end badly for us. Also¡­ From what I could tell he and Emma have a child already and the barriers that were ced before weren¡¯t there now. Only the confusion by the man who had suddenly appeared and taken out two of the strongest mutants on the ind. I worked my way through the rest of my thoughts. This was my eleventh life. I might not get one after this so¡­ I needed to keep this man on the side of mutants. The easiest way to do this was to keep Charles and Erik from badmouthing him to their followers. If he was given free rein to chase any mutant he wanted that would most likely lead to him protecting us just because some of his children would also be on the ind. As I exined my thought process leaving subtle clues and half-truths while hiding most of my real thoughts I could tell he knew I was hiding why I kept the mutants from meeting him before now. He just smirked that devilishly handsome smirk which made even my old heart flutter before saying. ¡°Alright then. As long as I have two years to prepare, I¡¯ll handle him when he shows up. You guys can call for help until then but I¡¯m busy right now. I might stop in at your schoolter Charles¡­ I think I might be able to unlock my mutant gene and will need someone to guide me in the future.¡± Announcement Chapter 130 Mutant enhancement plan Chapter 130 Mutant enhancement n I had Moira¡¯s legs up in the air as I mating-pressed her into thefortable bed on the ind. They just kind of gloss over that she¡¯s in herte fifties when they make it to the ind along with Charles. She definitely doesn¡¯t look older than her mid-thirties, mutant DNA is such a fucking cheat code for good looks. I wonder what they were going to do with her son since there were no resurrections. That meant the five wouldn¡¯t exist. Well, the characters would but their ability to endlessly revive mutants wouldn¡¯t. I wonder what Egg was up to. The idea that the balls were infertile eggs was an insane stretch and the entire plot could have been streamlined if they couldn¡¯t infinitely revive everyone over and over again. It was a cool idea but I think it got out of hand as they thought of more convoluted ways to stop them from reviving. As she came I remembered ¡®Oh right I¡¯m fucking someone right now¡¯ and sped up as she bit into my shoulder. Moira was a dangerous person, getting her on my side was the smart thing to do. Getting her underneath me and strengthened would go a long way to not having the universe reset out from underneath me. Speaking of underneath me, I looked down at her cute face as she caught her breath. Now how did we get here? After getting everyone back on Krakoa, after exining everything to everyone we managed to slip away as they were still setting up systems to support many mutants living on the ind. One such was these rooms for the metahumans to live in. She had a mind like a steel trap and was very close to perfectly neutral. Even going to the point of marrying a man and having his child because their DNA would give them a better metahuman child. She and Charles like to gloss over that, they actively participated in eugenics to breed two powerful mutants for their own goals. Neither even really loved their partners, it was only a means to an end. As much as Professor Xavier pretended to be a humanitarian it only went one way and that was towards humanity. He would sacrifice mutants if it served his goals. The first set of mutants that were abandoned on Krakoa, the second set. Jean Grey¡¯s sacrifice of holding back the water so they could fly away, plus the phoenix sacrificing herself in theics. Letting 250,000 mutants walk through potential death portals. It was hard to like Charles because he was such a good heroic person but he existed long enough to put ck stains on his record. Unlike the stupid mistakes that would be written away or uncanonized, they did the opposite with him. So interesting as a child but then you grow up and realize his ns of having humans and mutants co-exist in perfect peace is about as realistic as Mao¡¯s dream of mutants ruling over humans. As I brought her to another orgasm I realized, I don¡¯t really care. If Moira asks me to help mutants and humans get along I will but why was I thinking about how people could possibly act? I respected Mao more than Charles and could get behind his idea more. At the very least he did evil for the sake of his people while Charles did good at the cost of his people¡­ Also, it sounded like Charles kept me away from fucking many of the X-men in the alternate timeline. That couldn¡¯t happen this time around, even if it meant I had to kill him. As more of my children became mutants it would mean I had more reason to defend the mutants from outside threats. I just needed to avoid Charles for as long as possible while stealing the sexy beauties out from underneath him. I still needed to figure out what happened with Spiderman. This did change things, hopefully for the better but if I didn¡¯t need to worry about Brainiac for the next few months I¡¯ll be strong enough to deal with him when he does show up. Keeping me from fucking Kitty Pride and Storm was a big enough reason to change my ns around and get them as partners. If even one of my wives in the previous timeline asked me to help the metahumans I would have. Not sure if they were going to make Kam Khan a mutant again, they originally nned her to be one but didn¡¯t want to give the Foxpany any more ideas to make movies out of. They pushed the Inhumans hard because of that and made her a mutant retroactively after Fox and Marvel were both owned by Disney. She definitely wasn¡¯t my favorite and I wouldn¡¯t even think of her as a girlfriend. It was more out of curiosity for theics than anything else. I remembered what I was doing again as I flipped Moira over and pushed her face into the bed as she came again. That really only left gaining a mutant power. I needed to figure out how to activate it in non-mutants and people with other sources like magic, chi, or force. I hoped it wasn¡¯t a disfiguring mutation like Spike or Toad. It would be easy to fix with my powers but in the long run, I¡¯d want a power I didn¡¯t have. Maybe localized reality-altering or mutant power use like Synch. I ced a kiss on her neck as I swapped positions again. The more I think about it the less likely I¡¯ll get something I don¡¯t already have. It¡¯ll probably be flight or teleportation or increased strength, not something super incredible. I was more likely to get a good power I already have than one I didn¡¯t have or get a useless power than a good one. She came squeezing down again as I made eye contact and felt the world shift around us. She looked confused at first before her nose started to bleed. Uh oh, did I fuck her too hard? She slurred before passing out. ¡°Fucking can rewind time now.¡±... WHAT!? What the hell does that even mean? Didn¡¯t they do away with time travel? How is this possible? While I was worried one thing was made clear, while time had rewound for the two of us it hadn¡¯t for other people. One moment Moira was in the middle of talking to the quiet council, the next she disappeared. It put the rest of the ind on lockdown and they stopped moving metahumans onto the ind through portals. The beautiful man who showed up and began asking questions only made them even more confused. The ease at which I fucked up their strongest mutants made it clear I wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with and after dealing with them again I let Storm know that Moira was in that room¡­ Naked and unconscious having gained a new use of her power. I could only sheepishly answer their questions. ¡°I can kind of fuck mutants stronger and even new mutations into them¡­ She gained¡­ Well, it¡¯s not my ce to say but someone should check on her.¡± I¡­ Should have checked her condition now that I think about it. I went inside and quickly cured her, she had a severe concussion. I jacked up her adrenaline for a second and shocked her awake. She looked at Storm and me before saying. ¡°You fucking asshole! Why didn¡¯t youe after me in the first life? You know how much trouble you¡¯d have saved me if I could rewind time back an hour?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 185+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 131 Peter PoV Chapter 131 Peter PoV Her powers weren¡¯t all-powerful. She was only able to rewind time an hour and only once a day. It also seemed like she had an upper limit on how many times she could reverse time like her other reset mutation. It was still a do-over to get better results. The Hellfire G would have been avoided if she could rewind time before it happened. When Professor X did something borderline psychotic like sending a bunch of mutants through a portal she could rewind time again and prepare better. The big scene I made and the exnation that I could make mutants stronger through sexual activity would be quickly spread through all of mutant kind. I had no doubt I¡¯d have a hundred knocking on my door if I had a home on the ind. I did my time and made myself known to the mutants. For now, I needed to get to the bottom of what went down during my vacation. I just felt pulled to it, like I was missing something very important, and the crossover events might give me a clue about what I was missing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Peter Parker¡¯s Point of View I swung throughout the city with two of my best friends who had just returned from trips abroad to try and find out more information on what happened to them. All of them were inside Ozcorp when the breach happened. Each of them was bitten by the special spiders. I didn¡¯t care much but some of the other Spider Family that was infected cared greatly about what exactly happened to them. I was too busy being a hero to worry about that and for the first time in a long time I was happy. I finally quit as Aunt May forced me to. I would work for FEAST when I had spare time but it freed me up to do what I loved most, saving people. I was made to be a hero, just like Captain America and Superman. We were born to be heroes, even if we didn¡¯t get our special circumstances we¡¯d still be heroes. It was me, Miles and Jessica Drew together as we flung ourselves around the city. We made our way to the meetup spot in central park where the Spider Family would have a meetup for the first time in a long time. As wend we¡¯re one of thetest groups. Most were here already. Gwen, Cindy, Julia, Mattie, and Anya. That only left the new members. The Scarlet Spider, Iron Spider, and Venom. All three were secretive, I only knew Venom was sh Thomson because when we were enemies he made it abundantly clear he knew who I was. God, I still get embarrassed thinking back to disco dancing in that suit when I went on a date with Gwen. It was to make Mary Jane jealous and it worked like a charm but it quickly backfired as she left Harry and ended up trying to make me jealous by dating John Jameson. I didn¡¯t know it was to make me jealous and after I removed the symbiote from me, I felt defeated she was dating someone else. I didn¡¯t know she wanted me to chase her¡­ She talked to me a few days ago about the entire thing but¡­ I was dating someone else now. I would try my best to make it work between me and Sophia and I don¡¯t think Mary Jane is willing to wait for me if it doesn¡¯t work out. Within minutes of our arrival, everyone else arrives. ¡°Parker. Nice to see you still alive and kicking after that fight with Carnage.¡± I just sigh as I say. ¡°Please stick with hero names Venom. Some people still don¡¯t know I¡¯m Spiderman.¡± He just chuckled in that deep Venom voice. He got close to Silk and gave her a sniff. ¡°Ahh you stink so good. It makes me want to do bad things to you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything right?¡± I asked as I was preparing a location spell to find him if things went that way. Peter only said shocked. ¡°What, no! Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let him do that. He was just trying to get under everyone''s skin as the new guy in our group.¡± ns to hunt down Venom were pushed slightly back¡­ He was on thin ice though even making jokes of sleeping with a girl I was going after. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Peter Parker¡¯s Point of View We¡­ Where was I in the story? Oh right, we met up and then spread after seeing each other in such a long time. Well, that¡¯s not right either. We spread out because several explosions all happened at the same time visible from the park we were in. We all split up. Me and Scarlet Spider, Kid Arachnid and Ghost Spider, Madam Webb and Silk, Spider-Woman and Spider-Girl, the final team being Venom and the Iron Spider. Five teams split up and all headed in different directions. From what I heard Spider-Woman and Spider-Girl were the unlucky ones who didn¡¯t meet any viins¡­ We met with Carnage but he wasn¡¯t the same old Carnage. I could fight almost evenly with him but he was out for blood that day. Bigger, faster, meaner, and more psychotic he came at me with no regard for his own safety. I was saved over and over again by the Scarlet Spider which, really was embarrassing. She was a new member so I should be teaching her but she was just better than me. It stung but it meant Carnage wasn¡¯t overwhelming me. Carnage grabbed two civilians who had gotten too close and pulled them into his body. In the process, he spit out their remains leaving only bones, and grew even bigger. As if a switch flipped it became a fight to stop him from consuming more people as he ran through the streets. We fought him kicking and punching but he kept ahead of us. Managed to eat another six people before we cornered him in an alleyway. He could have possibly escaped but with the increased size he looked at us like he could beat us now. Once again, he very well could have if Scarlet wasn¡¯t there. He¡¯d attack me and she¡¯d retaliate knocking the biodes away beforending a powerful blow on him. Like a cat and mouse game she kept protecting me and in his rage Carnage kept fighting. Finally, he was knocked unconscious and we found out why he was acting differently¡­ The symbiote killed the host and was puppeting Cletus¡¯ body around. Even unconscious the symbiote instinctively fought against us. That was until the Scarlet Spider got sick of it. She gripped it and began absorbing the carnage symbiote into herself. Slowly she took it onto herself and I could see it fight back against her, trying to control her the way it did with Kasady. After a short mental battle between the two she took in a deep breath before yelling. ¡°WE ARE ANTI-CARNAGE!¡± That was when she undid the mask on the lower half of her face and approached me. She began kissing me and I was excited for where things were going. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I thought you were dating Sophia, or her super hero name Chat.¡± He paused for a moment realizing he had given away more than he should have before scratching the back of his head. ¡°Well¡­ Who do you think the Scarlet Spider was?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 185+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 132 Let there be Doppelganger Chapter 132 Let there be Doppelganger I couldn¡¯t get a hold of Venom or the Iron Spider so I had Peter describe what happened. Since it¡¯s from the description of a third-person fight the fight might have been less realistic. Venom seems like the type of guy to embellish how quickly he won the fight and that¡¯s exactly what happened. If Iron Spider wasn¡¯t with him they¡¯d have gotten. ¡®I beat the other guy easily.¡¯ Now, the Iron Spider was Peter in theics so who was the Iron Spider now? Could it be Kaine, the clone of Peter or was it someone else? Questions to guesster. He began to let me know what the Iron Spider said. ¡°She made it clear that the fight was actually difficult.¡± Okay, so the Iron Spider was a girl then, that was good to know. ¡°She said they met the Doppelganger spider.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Third-person knowledge from Spiderman The Iron Spider patrolled with Venom. He made a few crude remarks which she ignored. Doppelganger was a magical creature wearing a simr outfit to Spiderman but it was less intelligent, worked mostly on instinct, and had six arms. It was also stronger, faster, and had built-in razor-sharp talons for killing his enemies. This surprisingly beat the absolute dogshit out of Venom. He was cocky. Venom not only was new to his powers but because of his sudden boost in strength, he vastly overestimated his abilities. The spider sense cancetion worked both ways and the brutal onught had parts of the symbiote ripped off and reforming as Venom had to run away or he¡¯d have been beaten into the ground. shes face was exposed from how much symbiote was stripped before Iron Spider managed tond a good hit. The Iron Spider wasn¡¯t the futuristic version like that of Tony Stark. It was barely working using any material you could get suit. The attack that finallynded was a built-in shotgun st from two double-barrel shotguns stored on the chest of the robot. It was the cheap and dirty version of Tony Starks repulsor st. It was also the first attack either of themnded. The attack was enough to clear a crowd but even four shotgun rounds of birdshot was only enough to barely phase it. sh used the attack which stunned Doppelganger tond a brutal blow. Even still, it jumped away after being hurt¡­ That might have been the only reason both weren¡¯t killed. If it had stayed in the feral state and just kept attacking Venom they would have lost. Now, with enough time to catch their breaths, Iron Spider managed to get Venom to work together with her. They needed a n and sh wasn¡¯t the n-making type. It was like a feral animal and in the short time they made the n it began attacking people again. They met him with a mouthful of corpse meat and four hands full of flesh. The creature having regained itself charged at them again, this time targeting the Iron Spider first. Now, in terms of durability, the Iron Spider might have pulled ahead of Venom by a bit but that didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t avoid the attacks nearly as good as him. Every punch thrown or swipe of the ws would strike the less mobile robot. Thankfully she let him know a n in case she was targeted. She would run away if he did that and let Venom attack Doppelganger until he drew its attention. It was a great n but even swinging from web to web Iron Spider was slower than people with Spider powers. Five sharp talons cut the webbing making her drop as the other hand rended the metal chest cover causing a small explosion of shotgun rounds. It was enough to scare the Doppelganger off her though as Venom mmed down into his back with both feet. As theynded on the ground Venom put the n into y. She had given him a sonic shrieker gadget made specifically for fighting against Venom. It would hurt him more than Doppelganger but since there were two of them and only one enemy, it gave her free reign to use her trump card. The shrieking was loud enough to stun both of the super-powered spiders. As the Doppelganger started to recover it came back to the Iron Spider standing over it with a gigantic arm attachment pointed at him. The ster was stolen from a destroyed Iron Man suit and had never been tested because it only had one st''s worth of energy not connected to the power source. The st was meant for a suit that weighed hundreds of pounds more. It severely hurt the Doppelganger but it broke the Iron Spider''s arm andunched her away from the almost defeated Doppelganger. Now that he was hurt Venom had gained the advantage. As if it sensed its impending death. The Doppelganger decided to do a suicide attack on the one that hurt it. It charged at her and would have killed her if it wasn¡¯t for her second trump card. Tworge spider limbse forward and block the savage talon des. It only takes a few swings to rip through them but then another twoe forward to defend her. It became a race against time as it ripped through the second set only leaving thest left. Finally, Venom managed to rip a telephone pole out of the ground and impaled the Doppelganger after a single attack on thest set of legs. Doppelganger thrashed grabbing at the spike impaling his chest before his movements slowed then halted. Venom killed the Doppelganger right before the Iron Spider would have been put in trouble. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°Wait, so Doppelganger is dead then? Any chance you have his corpse lying around? It should be very magical and would make good materials for research.¡± As he stares at me like I said the most fucked up thing in the world I remembered. ¡®Oh right, this guy is a goody-two-shoes.¡¯ Even talking about a corpse is a no-go for him. I ask out of curiosity ¡°Do you know who the Iron Spider is? It¡¯s normally you or Miles in theics so I don¡¯t have the foggiest idea of who it would be.¡± He sat back determined not to leak any more secrets like he had on ident earlier when he outed his girlfriend''s secret identity. I asked. ¡°If I make a guess will you give me a yes or no?¡± He sat back with his arms crossed before I saw the smallest shake of his head in confirmation. ¡°Alright¡­ Is she a rtive of someone else on the team?¡± He shook his head no. ¡°Have you seen her face?¡± Another shake to confirm he had. ¡°Was she white?¡± He interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that would-.¡± I cut him off. ¡°Dude, I¡¯m not being racist there¡¯s too many people it can be if I don¡¯t narrow down the race.¡± He sighed and shook his head negatively. ¡°Asian?¡± Another negative. ¡°ck?¡± Another sigh and head shake in confirmation. ¡°That¡­ Wow, that narrows it down a lot. Hmmm.¡± Best guess would be a War Machine but sex swapped, he was male in theics though¡­ Smart ck women in theics¡­ That leaves Shuri, Riri, and Moon Girl for Marvel and¡­ No smart female ck superheroes for DC. Step it up DC! Well out of my choices, I asked. ¡°Riri Williams?¡± He was so shocked I guessed it from that information, and he let me know I was right. ¡°What!? How¡¯d you guess that?¡± I just burst outughing as he exined how they found out her identity. ¡°At one point a hologram version of Tony Stark popped up and said her name before checking to see if anyone else was in the room. After he outed her she exined that she just found out she was Tony Stark¡¯s daughter.¡± Now it was my turn to be surprised. I spit out the drink I was sipping on as he told his story. I couldn¡¯t help but drop a bomb on him now to make up for how off-guard he caught me. ¡°You lied. When I asked if she was rted to anyone you said she wasn¡¯t.¡± He just looked at me confused before as I couldn¡¯t hold my smile back anymore. ¡°I checked your blood in the DNA database to see if you had any rtives and discovered that Arno Stark is your father. She¡¯s your cousin Peter.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 190+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 14 Farming is OP Chapter 12 + more stories Chapter 133 Who is Arno? Chapter 133 Who is Arno? ¡°WHAT!?¡± Peter was incredibly shocked by what I found out. Arno Stark, brother of Tony Stark was his father. Now, some might be wondering, who the fuck is Arno? Well, in the originalics, he was the real son of Howard and Maria Stark. They found their child was going to die so got an alien to help him survive the birth. The alien wanted to push forward Earth¡¯s technological powers so enhanced the child''s intelligence. Then they adopted Tony who also happened to be a technological genius. They obviously didn¡¯t go for that in the newics because that¡¯s convoluted as hell and makes zero sense. Arno was just Tony¡¯s older brother, rightful heir of Stark Enterprises who was leftpletely paralyzed in the assassination staged as a car ident that killed his parents. The female SHIELD agent who was his partner was Peter¡¯s mother but that¡¯s an entirely different can of worms. Peter¡¯s mom and Uncle Ben were both SHIELD agents. Her identity got leaked after she quit SHIELD to raise her child. She was assassinated by HYDRA at the same time Tony¡¯s parents and brother were in a car crash which left Arno paralyzed. Her brother, Uncle Ben, left SHIELD because of how her information leaked and got his sister killed. Twelve yearster there¡¯s another ¡®leak¡¯ and the same group(HYDRA) who killed Mary Parker also killed Ben Parker and staged it as a mugging gone wrong. Sandman was a pawn of HYDRA when they promised to cure his daughter if he killed Ben Parker and staged it like a mugging gone wrong. HYDRA being HYDRA immediately betrayed him and pushed him into the sand collider which gave him his powers. I couldn¡¯t help but do jazz hands as I say. ¡°Surprise!¡± I left him with that information as I went to get the rest of the stories. With one of the teams being Madam Webb or Silk to find¡­ Now, did I go for the lesbian or Silk¡­ I think I¡¯ll pick Silk to get the story from. It didn¡¯t take very long, I knew the secret identities of almost everyone so finding Cindy Moon who hadn¡¯t been outed was very, very easy. Her apartment was in one of the worst parts of the city. If she wasn¡¯t getting held at gunpoint regrly I¡¯d be surprised. While most of the superviins were taken care of it left a huge gap in the smaller crimes like muggings and petty theft. If not held at gunpoint then she definitely had someone try to snatch her purse and hurt themselves when it didn¡¯t budge from her hands. I knocked on her window as she was in the middle of cooking and she shrieked in fear. That was most likely because her silk-sense didn¡¯t alert her to someone watching her. When you have a cheat power like that you rely on it makes your senses that much duller when someone can negate it. I knocked again before stepping down. She must have recognized me from mymercials or Forbes 100 Millionaires Under Twenty where I ced first. She looked excited and then confused as she came over. I just kept smiling as I asked. ¡°So, I heard you had a big battle recently. Any chance you want to tell me about it.¡± The confusion dropped as she became scared and I just waved her off. ¡°Come on. No need to look afraid. I¡¯m part of the one hundred, I¡¯ve known your Silk since the moment I came to this universe.¡± She looked pensive before I looked around her house some more as she decided what to do. I gave her more incentive. ¡°Well, having a famous person on your fire escape is going to draw more attention than you probably want. Do you want to invite me inside at least?¡± With that, I was ushered inside. She ran back over to her food as it had started to make popping noises from the grease getting too hot. She was cooking an entire pan of pork belly. It just so happened that she was near the end of cooking. She looked at the pan before asking. ¡°Do you?¡± I answered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude, you clearly didn¡¯t know I wasing.¡± She started to te the sticky pork belly and ced another portion of kimchi beside it piling it a few inches onto the te. As she blew on the food and took her first bite she asked. ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Silk¡¯s Point of View Madam Web and I swung towards the biggest explosion. After searching the area, I saw no one to fight. After looking for another five minutes a nearby explosion alerted us to the perpetrator again. Even then, we didn¡¯t see any obvious viin. My silk-senses were going crazy as if I was missing something but after another five minutes, an explosion led us towards it again. Finally, the evil man who decided to stick around this timeughed as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already won. Those buildings that were blown up had hundreds of people inside!¡± Before them stood a demon flying on a board. Demogoblin was one of the hardest enemies for Spiderman to defeat because he was magical. Demonic in nature, he tossed pumpkin bombs at us. My silk-senses red before he did, letting me jump away but Madam Webb was caught in the edge of the st. The demonic fire burned hotter than a normal explosion. *Slurp, slurp, slurp* I did my best to hold Demogoblin back while she recovered but it was an uphill battle. Using shurikens. *Slurp, slurp, slurp.* ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°When did you start using shurikens, I¡¯ll just wait until you¡¯re done eating to hear the rest of the story.¡± She ate another slice of pork belly moaning in food pleasure as she ate another two mouthfuls of kimchi after. She exined. ¡°There was a big group of ninjas that showed up in New York a few weeks ago. They brought a bunch so instead of wasting them I took them to use.¡± That¡¯s pretty genius to not waste resources. It would also give her a method to deal damage from ranged besides a predictable web attack. She ate the rest of her food before rubbing her stomach. I teleported in a bubble tea and a coffee for myself as she drank I took a quick look at her barren fridge. Teleporting in about five hundred dors worth of groceries I left the owner of the Korean shop a thousand dors in front of her. Stephanie said she¡¯d smack me around if I kept stealing in front of her so with a heavy heart I started paying for things in front of heroes. She only had a bottle of cheap vodka, soju, coffee milk, and a day or two worth of food to make meals with. Seeing a bare fridge like that made me feel bad so I fixed it. I sighed as she looked confused at me. ¡°I got to check the fridge when I go anywhere new. It¡¯s a war thing.¡± Her vision changed to a more understanding one as she nodded her head. Holy fuck, what if I¡¯m fighting Thanos and he starts throwing empty fridges or even worse, fridges with food stored incorrectly. That would be a nightmare. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re done with that can we get back to the story?¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 190+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 Farming is OP Chapter 15 + more stories 134 Cindy swoons 134 Cindy swoons Silk¡¯s Point of View After Madam Web recovered we did our best to team up to beat him but he was too strong. Not only was he using the pumpkin bombs but also magical death beams. That plus the aerial advantage left us in a hard spot. He kept moving and bringing more civilians into the fight. We were saving them more than fighting him. It always made me question why people stand around and look at the super-powered humans fighting instead of getting to safety. Like something in human DNA that makes them need to watch an iing predator until it¡¯s already toote to run. Every time we¡¯d get an advantage he¡¯d toss another cluster of bombs or shoot a beam aimed at us that would also hit a crowd of people. Learning to get trashcans up to absorb the beams let us have more time to attack him but then he¡¯d fly up and run away. I was getting frustrated at the fight. He was using hit-and-run tactics instead of fighting like any of our other viins would do. I was angry at how the fight went. I finally put myself in danger to grab his ming hoverbird. Punching the fucking magic out of the bird and finally grounding him as my suit melted to my body and I had to remove my mask because it caught fire. It was worth it though. As I webbed up the burned portions and made a webbing face mask Madam Web was beating the absolute shit out of him. She was just as mad at him as I was. Punching him with enough strength tounch him twenty feet, mming into a building, and making some of the concrete crumble from the blow. I didn¡¯t have to do anything as Madam Web had them beaten. *Slurp, slurp, suck* I was still just as mad at him though. We didn¡¯t fight fairly, instead, we both began beating him even when he was unconscious. I stopped but Madam Web kept going. *Gawk, gawk, gawk* From him killing I was fine if he was beaten to death. Madam Web managed to stop herself though. *Lick, slurp, gawk* ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. At some point, she had stripped out of her clothes and pulled my dick out. She bobbed up and down on my dick as she still exined how the fight ended. ¡°In the end. We tied him up to a phone poll and kept looking for other superviins while putting out fires he had started.¡± *GAWK, GAWK, GAWK!* She had been yfully caressing my penis until that point but as she finished she dove down my entire length. It was honestly surprising. Cindy Moon was my second choice out of the Spider Family. I really liked Gwen, I guess Aunt May was now higher than her but as she choked herself out of breath on my dick I knew she¡¯d rapidly take her second spot back. Strings of spit hung between her face and my junk. She caught her breath before diving back down my entire length. She grabbed my ass and face fucked herself. She must have had a crush on me and I was surprised by her forwardness. It was very rare that I wasn¡¯t the one initiating so it was a nice surprise. Even still, she was extremely skilled at this, probably the best blowjob I¡¯ve ever had including Emma and Nat. As I check her kinks, yep she¡¯s very forward often initiating, loves fetio, toys, and having her breasts yed with. I grab her by the hair and start to speed up her blowjob. *Gawk, gawk, gawk, gawk, gawk* Practically mming her on my junk I move us into the bedroom. I sit on the edge of her bed as she bobbed on my dick. Her hand had gone down her panties and she fingered herself as she feted me. After giving her an oral cream pie I offered. ¡°How about a hanging blowjob?¡± She webbed her roof and flipped herself upside down putting her legs underneath my arms for support she rocked back and forth swinging into my dick. With each swing, she was reaching all the way down my base before swinging back and off my dick to catch her breath for half a second. *Gawk, huff, gawk, inhale, gawk, sputtering* She sloppily hammered her own face into my crotch at speeds that would bruise most normal humans. A vibrator came out of my collection and went into her ass as I reached down and began pulling at her nipples. The sudden intrusion left her gasping and choking on my dick. She moved my dick to the side as she coughed a few times. Well, with her vagina right up in front of my face, I pulled her up a few inches and started licking. She managed to keep herself from choking on my dick as I did so. She was already at the edge because of the vibrator so she started cumming almost immediately. She was the first to give up after her third orgasm she let the webbing go and dropped to the ground. She breathed heavily as she spit out all the saliva that gathered from sucking me. I cast a cleaning spell before floating her onto her bed and climbing beside her. After a few minutes, she caught her breath andposed herself enough to climb back on top of me. Once again I was surprised by her forwardness she lined up my dick before she started bouncing away. I liked taking charge but it was nice to let someone else control the tempo from time to time. She already pulled the vibrator out of her ass and with her perfect bnce she began fucking herself in both holes. She shuddered on my dick as I pinched her nipples. That brought her to her first-ever anal orgasm. Her brain misfired as a new kink formed from the sudden pleasure. She just developed the love of cumming anally from that single time. She was still violently shaking from the orgasm as I pushed her off and put her legs in the air. I was already a few pumps in before she regained her senses. She might be mad I took control if I wasn¡¯t filling her pussy so perfectly. Neurons fired in her brain as my dick stretched her to her upper limit. My dick was perfectly sized to tickle the back of her canal until I began really fucking her in seriousness. That was when her mind went nk with every thrust. *p, p, p, p, p* Every thrust would reset her mind. She couldn¡¯t think of anything before she cked out for a split second. She came so many times she couldn¡¯t count but that was when I reached my first from her pussy. My balls churned as I mmed down, she screamed in pleasure loud enough to wake up everyone in the apartments if I didn¡¯t have a newtons baffle going the moment we entered her bedroom. Her cry of ecstasy turned into a gurgle as foam started to appear at the corners of her mouth. One hand went to her stomach as I cured her seizure. She regained her senses and looked down before she started getting embarrassed. I had to stop that right now as I began tough. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go that crazy. Hey, when you cum that hard sometimes there are idents.¡± She just put her head into my chest as I cast another cleaning spell to clean up the piss that leaked from her. I started back up which surprised her. I think she might have thought I¡¯d be too grossed out by being pissed on by ident that I wouldn¡¯t want to continue. She was obviously wrong. I needed to get her up to fourth-circle magic at least tonight. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 190+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Farming is OP Chapter 15 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 135 Miles dropped the ball Chapter 135 Miles dropped the ball Miles Morales''s Point of View We made our way towards the explosion we were ordered to take. When I seen our enemy I cursed at our bad luck because we got the easiest one. Gwen had the civilians run away while I kept Carrion distracted. It wasn¡¯t hard, he was practically a normal human. Throwing quips around while he kept rushing towards me trying to touch me. I could onlyugh, I hadn¡¯t fought the guy before so I didn¡¯t know what his powers were but if he was trying to get into melee range I thought it must have been super strength or something. Gwen managed to get the civilians away and she wanted to finish it quickly by teaming up. I was being cocky and turned away from him for a second to look at Gwen before my spider-sense went crazy. He had been sandbagging the entire time and the moment I dropped my guard he started flying towards me. Moments away from being touched Gwen knocked me out of the way. When he touched her face she cried out in intense pain. Melting through her mask I could already see the ckened decaying skin from his touch. I just saw red after that. When I came to Carrion was already dead and my fists were covered in dead skin and blood. Gwen was looking at me with fear in her eyes¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. As he spoke I grabbed his hands to heal. It was a short fight but Carrion was always a D-list viin. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t trip and fall on a knife, his plot armor must be in the negatives. How the fuck did he manage to hurt either of them is the real question. That being said, after I healed him I asked. ¡°So where¡¯s Gwen at, I¡¯ll get her healed up and ready forbat again.¡± He just sighed before saying. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡­ She ran away. When I saw her face¡­ I just, I felt so bad for her.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but start to chuckle evilly in my head as I realized why I was so focused on getting to the bottom of what happened. The first reason was, that I likedics, and hearing even a secondhand version of something that probably happened in aic in the real world was pretty cool. The second was obviously for her. This pretty much cinched it. My plot armor is a new sixth sense driving me towards women I want to sleep with. I wanted Gwen so circumstances yed out to get her to break up with her boyfriend at the time¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the exact case though. If Miles hadn¡¯t snapped he most likely wouldn¡¯t have scared her away. I think it might have had to do with Gwen also being disfigured. She might have thought he couldn¡¯t look at her because of the decayed skin on her face. I pinged for her with magic and found her training in an old abandoned warehouse overlooking the water. I made loud noises as I entered to not scare her like I did with Silk. She managed to get her mask up but my enhanced senses heard the wince that even just running fabric over her decayed skin caused. I entered and she was on guard right away. I just smiled and waved at her before saying. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to fix your face.¡± She didn¡¯t drop her guard at all as she asked. ¡°Who are you?¡±... Well I guess not everyone will know who I am. ¡°Did Peter really not mention me at all? Healed his Aunt May from dying with a snapped neck. Started fucking her and she got super powerful from it. That ring a bell?¡± Her brain froze at my candidness. Letting her know about the harem was the first step, especially if I wanted to make her a girlfriend instead of a fuck buddy. It might seem counterproductive to admit I¡¯m sleeping with someone else but slowly her prejudice would be eroded and she¡¯d fall to me. I said. ¡°I¡¯m from the one hundred, I know you¡¯re Gwen Stacy, I know more about you than probably anyone else in the world. Now, take that mask off let me look at your jacked-up face and fix it before you develop aplex.¡± Once again I was being blunt to throw her off bnce. If a girl is as pretty as Gwen she¡¯d have been called beautiful a thousand times by now. How many people would say she had a jacked-up face without lying? How many people could cure that problem she had? There was one more thing I needed to do before Ipletely cured her. She stood in silence as I approached. ¡°Miles said you ran away. What was that about?¡± If she was guarded before she grew pissed at me bringing up her boyfriend. Bringing a wedge between the two of them was necessary if I wanted them to stay apart. If I just walked up, healed her, and left then they might get back together. ¡°Gwen. Take your mask off so I can heal you.¡± Now, I didn¡¯t need to see her face and could heal her through her arm or any exposed skin. She didn¡¯t know that though. She removed her mask and it did look bad. Who cares though? She¡¯ll look bad for a few minutes until Ipletely cure her. I grab her by the chin and turn her scarred face towards me. She winced in pain again as I stared at the skin. It wasn¡¯t two face levels of bad but the ckened dead skin probably left a ton of nerves exposed making her feel constant pain. Necrotic flesh with her upper left liping up to form a partial smile. The ring finger went between her nose and face with the middle finger going across her eye and the final finger reaching her forehead. She looked like someone branded her with their hand. I spoke very clinically like a doctor would. ¡°It will be easier to deaden the nerves and cut off the dead areas.¡± I stopped her from feeling pain as I pulled out a scalpel designed to cut enhanced people. She stopped me. ¡°That won¡¯t. Normal knives won¡¯t hurt me.¡± I just start cutting making her need to close her eye from the leaking blood from her forehead. ¡°Special knife. Can cut up to high superhuman endurance.¡± It didn¡¯t take very long as I perfectly cut her face into an even worse shape as I asked. ¡°So. How¡¯s your dad? I heard he wants to run for mayor now, going to have an uphill battle against Wilson Fisk and Norman Osborn. Both are criminals going to cheat to beat him, it¡¯s likely to get him killed if he keeps pursuing it.¡± She just kept looking into my eyes as I cut her lip wider. She tried talking with the sudden leaking mouth. ¡°Yeath. Well, not mucth I can do.¡± After fully removing everything she spit out some blood and waited for me to heal her mouth before asking. ¡°So¡­ Why weren¡¯t you scared of my appearance?¡± I could onlyugh which made her mad. I took out my old ID and handed it to her. The shocked expression she made from the picture of my old self made meugh twice as hard. ¡°I had a gigantic facial scar the first month of living in this universe. Even though I cured myself I could still see the looks the doctors and nurses gave me. It was like I still had the wound visible, they couldn¡¯t get passed it mentally. I think that some people will always view you at your lowest no matter how much you change.¡± It was another subtle dig that might lead to another fight between her and Miles. I couldn¡¯t rush their breakup and I wasn¡¯t going to force it but if it was so rocky that a few sentences could break them up they really shouldn¡¯t have been together. I just hoped it would be enough. If they stayed together after this then I¡¯ll let them be but if she breaks up with him¡­ Then she¡¯s up for grabs. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 190+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 136 Young dumb and… Chapter 136 Young dumb and¡­ I pulled out a mirror and showed her the perfect unblemished skin. We talked a bit as she gave me a big smile and I mentioned all the things necessary so ¡®I own a harem¡¯ doesn¡¯te up if we start dating and give her my number ¡®just in case you need healing¡¯. I also mentioned how Peter had my number but never called me when he needed my help. I hoped she¡¯d see the massive improvements to Silk, which would make convincing her even easier. I was finally done with getting to the bottom of what went down when I was on vacation. Now I just needed to decide what to do next. Did I finish securing morepanies to make me the richest person on the even faster? Did I figure out how to activate my mutant gene next? Did I join the Justice League now that their roster was heavily diminished? Did I head out into space to look for alien beauties? Those were the choices. That or wait for something else to happen¡­ I waited for theics to decide what to do next¡­ After nothing happened I made my choice. Eventually, I would do all those things but now was when I¡¯d determine my future. Gaining a mutation seemed like the best idea and I had an inkling of how to acquire it. It would take a lot of footwork but since I could teleport that wasn¡¯t much of a problem. Now that I¡¯ve determined my path forward, I needed to do one thing first. I needed to take a break and make sure my harem was happy. Started with having sex with everyone who had sent me texts. After getting through about fifty I read one and remembered¡­ Oh shit, Mary Jane. I couldn¡¯t help butugh as she probably wanted to fuck me over a week ago and I unintentionally avoided her. I cleared my throat as I teleported to her building¡­ She was inside having sex with someone¡­ I¡¯ll just get to herter. I sent a message to her and heard her phone ding. Well, at least I can say that I tried to get a hold of her now. I went back to fucking my harem. I slowly made my way through the rest before I got to the hundreds of texts from a single number. Guess who it was. Mary Jane flooded my phone with texts pleading toe and ¡®finish¡¯ her deal. Then it went to being angry, threatening to sue me for going back on a deal, begging for me to fuck her then she finally snapped and showed her true self. She went cold and emotionless as she exined how she would ruin my life. I could onlyugh at her clownish threats. She thought she had enough pull to get me in trouble. Being a sociopath didn¡¯t mean you were a genius, it just meant you could turn off your empathy. Like a demon, she threatened all sorts of ways to ruin my life but I knew something she didn¡¯t. If she did actually try to ruin my life her¡¯s would fucking explode. Not only would her acting career be over but she might even serve jail time. I worked my way through until she actually got to a threat I had to care about. She was going to rat me out to Peter which was the first threat I thought she¡¯d go through with. It would hurt Peter, maybe make May break up with me, and bepletely up her alley of terrible. I breathed in as I decided I would fuck her soon. I sent her a message but before that, I needed to finish up everyone on my roster before her. I finish that then make sure she isn¡¯t with someone. As I wait for her to get out of the shower I make myself a bowl of cereal and rearrange her fridge. Nope, who puts the sandwich meats on the bottom shelf? Condiments should be on the door. She had a gallon jug of ck liquid that¡­ *sniff* Was alcohol and two different bottles of wine in the very back¡­ She probably drinks enough she¡¯d be constantly moving everything else to get to it over and over again. I eat my bowl of cereal as I pop on cartoons and watch whatever garbage they have on Cartoon Network now. Oh, sick, they¡¯re running an Ed, Edd, and Eddy marathon. She walks out with her hair tied up and a towel and when she finally notices me she screams. ¡°Hey, how¡¯s it going?¡± She stamps her foot down and points at me. ¡°You!¡± As she does so the towel wrapped around her body fell off. It wasn¡¯t anything I hadn¡¯t seen before. Instead of answering her I just went back to eating my cereal and watching the cartoon. It was a good episode, the one where they kept breaking physics. He ate a piece of the sun and I mimicked his bite as he changed it into the moon. ¡°God they don¡¯t make them like this anymore.¡± I whispered to myself. Thankfully they didn¡¯t have Titans Go! They¡¯d get sued to oblivion for likeness rights from the Titans. It made me wonder if they copyrighted their name or if it was done automatically when they got famous enough for it to matter. What if two heroes decided on the same name ¡®like White Rabbit or Mad Hatter¡¯. She nked around in the kitchen before saying. ¡°Why¡¯d you move all my stuff around? I didn¡¯t even know you could move the shelves¡­ Actually, this looks better than before. I won¡¯t have to bend over every time I want a sandwich.¡± Pulling out the wine, she drank right from the bottle. Coming over stillpletely naked she sat down right next to me. She is still slightly wet from the shower, her wet body rubbing against me. I checked her kinks and health issues and¡­ She likes being dommed and she has an STD now. I cleaned her before we would get down to business. She really did what I was going to do to her to herself. If she¡¯d just waited I¡¯d probably be here by now but with me needing to ¡®work¡¯ on her schedule she pushed for it super aggressively. Because she knew I knew how she was she made no indication of putting on a fake mask to cover up her sociopathic(and also some psychopathy) personality. She wasn¡¯t asking about the show, just using her body to get me hard so I couldn¡¯t think about what was actually happening as she plundered my cum. She began rubbing my leg before I said. ¡°Money first Missy.¡± She looked at me until her face scrunched up in disgust. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking about that?¡± I justughed at her. ¡°I¡¯m not even charging you for the STD I cured.¡± She got up in a huff as she walked into her bedroom. Pulling out a suitcase she grabbed out the money and tossed it at me angrily. What the hell, if I tossed the money at her she¡¯d have been upset and might have not slept with me. Even still with me teleporting the money away, it was time to be the whore I was paid to be. I teased her a little as I started to unbutton my shirt. ¡°Go on then. Have your way with me!¡± She gave me a deadpan stare before pushing me. ¡°Stop being so dramatic and fuck me into a movie star!¡± I lifted her telekically as I carried her to her bed. She squeaked in fear before she realized where I was heading. ¡°No! Not the bed,st time it stunk so bad from my juices I had to rece it!¡± I chuckled as she thought I¡¯d stop, turn around, and head back onto the couch. This bed is getting fucked up as well. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 195+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 137 Grimace shake Chapter 137 Grimace shake I worked my clothes off as shended on my shoulder and started beating on my back with her fists. ¡°Unhand me you brute.¡± I could onlyugh. ¡°You¡¯re not tricking anyone with that silly little act princess. We both know how much you want this. It would be less obvious if your panties weren¡¯tpletely soaked.¡± As if she just noticed she looked down at me as her skirt hiked up enough to reveal everything to me. She smoothed her dress down and closed her legs before saying. ¡°Unhand me you brute!¡± I only chuckled again before saying. ¡°Oh, if we¡¯re ying pretend I¡¯ll be Grimace from the Macdonaldsmercials.¡± I pull out a custom-made Grimace costume I made specifically for Harley¡­ Bitch is fucking crazy and we were making our way through some pretty strange kinks like ¡®I want to be fucked by Grimace¡¯. She just looked on in baffled confusion before asking. ¡°What the fuck?¡± I started to strip off my clothes and unzip the back of the Grimace costume as I said. ¡°Well you were acting like such a clown so I thought, who better to support a clown than Grimace.¡± I was smiling inside as I kept a stoic face that made her even more angry. ¡°Fucking fine. I get it, no Grimace and I¡¯ll drop acting like I don¡¯t want this.¡± I had already halfway climbed into the Grimace suit before she said that. I just looked down and asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°YES, I¡¯M SURE!¡± She cut me off. I just started taking off the outfit before whispering to myself. ¡°What a spoilsport.¡± I telekically removed her clothes as I slid her to the back of the bed so her head was resting on a dozen pillows. I had no ns to be kind or patient. We both knew what this was. She wanted to fuck me because it felt really good and made her more beautiful, thus helping her in her acting job. I wanted to fuck her because it felt really good¡­ Well, I wouldn¡¯t say really good, decent, maybe slightly above average¡­ Because it felt above average and she was paying me. Otherwise, we got along like gasoline and pudding. No chemistry. We were actually adverse chemistry, we both tended to set the other off. I guess we were more like baking soda and vinegar. My friend used to say that¡¯s why girls like the bad boys because vtile substances get the biggest reactions. I had originally nned to fuck her as hard and fast as possible to knock her out so she got the least effect of our sex but now I was swinging in the opposite direction. I wondered if I could fuck the sociopath out of her. I decided to at least try to fuck her to like me, at the very, very least she¡¯d never be satisfied with anyone else. I let her decide the pace by lying down and pulling her on top of me. She started riding me in cowgirl, I knew she knew she didn¡¯t need to put on an act but it was so ingrained in her, to put on the sexy girl that she tried to make it a feast for my eyes as well. One hand ran through her hair as another came up to her tit. She rode me at a slow and measured pace. Instead of bouncing up and down, she rode back and forth. She let out another fake moan and I couldn¡¯t help but undercut her efforts. ¡°Man, I should have kept the Grimace suit on. We totally could have fucked in this position.¡± She stopped for a moment before she kept up the facade. ¡°Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh oh ohhh!¡± She fake came for the first time¡­ Does she not remember I know what she actually looks like when cumming? This is getting ridiculous. I couldn¡¯t help but let a chuckle slip from my mouth. Once again her facade breaks as she asks. ¡°What¡¯s so funny.¡± I scoffed at her. ¡°Your fake orgasm. Is that what you think you sound like when you actually cum? It¡¯s more like HNNNNG! Also, you squirt a lot when you cum, if a guy makes you identally cum once he¡¯s going to know every other time you were pretending.¡± I grabbed her by her legs and rolled her backward. With a squawk of indignation, she almost got a word out before I was inside her fucking twice as hard and fast as she was going. In minutes she was cumming. ¡°Uuunf.¡± Her body mped down as she practically pissed liquid out soaking her bed. I just leaned down to her ear and whispered. ¡°I know you. You don¡¯t have to put on an act for me. I¡¯m going to fuck you until you learn that lesson.¡± I didn¡¯t overwhelm her like I did the first time we had sex. I kept constant care making sure she caught her breath after she came again before getting back to it. An hour passed and I needed to start feeding her biomatter so her muscles wouldn¡¯t cramp up from how much liquid she lost so far. Another hour and she had to take a break to pee and most likely wanted to see the changes to her body. She was another vain person and she¡¯d have kept increasing her breasts up to insane levels before I told her that most people look irregr withrge breasts. As much as she wanted to ruin herself I managed to convince her to not go overboard. Double D-cups were about asrge as she should go unless she put on twenty or thirty pounds of weight to even her body out or it would look unnatural. Even though she wouldn¡¯t have gotten breast ergement surgery, everyone who looked at her would assume she did. Natural beauty is what she should be aiming for. She had orgasmed enough to have a bunch of chi floating in her body. I was a man of my word and any woman I fucked I¡¯d make sure got stronger, even the ones I didn¡¯t like. Also, it meant I could m into her that much harder and she could take it. She showered and fell onto a bed that was stillpletely soaked with her juices. She let out a moan of dissatisfaction for getting dirty directly after getting out of the shower and I swatted her ass twice drawing a whimpering from her mouth. ¡°Why are you so mean to me?¡± I took another bite of the sandwich I made as I answered. ¡°I dunno.¡± I finished chewing and swallowed when I answered her truthfully. ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re the worst and you actually like being mistreated.¡± She tried her best to dispute. ¡°Bullshit!¡± I could only mock her as I exined further. ¡°Bullshit? Any man who trusts you is betrayed, you use your body to get ahead. The only guy who¡¯s probably ever made you orgasm doesn¡¯t care about you at all. I treat you like a piece of meat and you squeal like a pig as I spitroast you.¡± I finished the sandwich as I smirked at her. ¡°You can call me Kermit the Frog because I make my pig squeal.¡± She pretended to be mad at me until her first orgasm then her frown slipped off her face. I had no ns on letting up until she was heavily fucked. Slowly I pulled orgasm after orgasm from her as I kept healing and replenishing her liquids. She had squirted her entire bed wet. That¡¯s over six gallons of liquid that came out of her as I kept replenishing her reserves. She was more surprised than anything else that she was still awake. She didn¡¯t know I was controlling her body to the point where she wouldn¡¯t pass out again. I finally let go and began to fuck her earnestly at the eight-hour mark. I let her body hold up on its own and it almost immediately folded. She onlysted another three orgasms until her brain shuts her body down. She would feel this for the next few weeks. Her body most likely craved to be taken to these extremes again. I just sighed as I knew that bitch got to me. Sometimes it was good to get a hate fuck in. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 195+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 50+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 138 Drug testing Chapter 138 Drug testing I had theponents I needed for my test in front of me. The in unaltered MGH, Hydrocortisone D otherwise known as Kick, Banshee which was an offshoot of MGH and the main ingredient Mothervine. Having the ability to find items through magic, teleport near them, and be invisible to steal them without anyone noticing was a true game changer. I could take just about anything without being caught at this point. Even altering the veryponents with a team of scientists, I needed to have it tested before I could gain its full effects from using diagnostic touch on someone who consumed it. I looked at the people who were tied to chairs in just their underwear with bags over their heads as I continued. ¡°Test number three. We¡¯ll be testing several variations on the Mutant activation gic shot or MAGS for short. We¡¯re looking to get some control over the effects, full randomness would make it far too risky to use.¡± That was the truth. The first wave of testing resulted in several deaths, even with healing the person being injected. The second round led to many unfortunate mutations that I wouldn¡¯t want to happen to my worst enemy let alone someone I¡¯d want for myself. We made enough changes that I hoped it would give a better indicator of what the mutation for each person would be. ¡°Injecting the drug into test subject one.¡± I ced the needle against thergest man''s arm and injected the glowing green with orange mixed inside. I talked into the recorder again. ¡°No visible mutations after the first minute. Applying smelling salts to test subject.¡± The man had his bag taken off his head as I rubbed smelling salts under his nose. He woke up immediately after and looked around confused. After understanding what happened he asked. ¡°So it¡¯s worked then? My cancer is gone and my prison sentence as been reduced?¡± I asked him. ¡°Well, that depends. Do you feel any changes inside your body?¡± He thought about it for a moment before his body switched towards a more bulky version. He ripped off the handcuffs and stood up being twice the height and width as before. He was an eleven foot giant in a room that was barely big enough to fit him. He looked around until he spotted the exit. I ignored him as I asked. ¡°Do you feel an affinity for your mutation? If you could have picked your power would you have picked it?¡± He moved towards the exit but still responded to me. ¡°Well, when I was young I used to be big for my age. I bullied kids until high school then after everyone went through their growth spurts and shot passed me, it made me have to fight to be recognized as still someone to not mess with. He eyed the door again which was too small for him to fit. ¡°How do I?¡± As he asked his body began to shrink. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± He said with a big smile on his face. As he pressed the exit button I made a hard light spike and plunged it into his eye. He fell down and I telekically moved his body through a portal into an incinerator. I would never let a child murderer go even if he was helpful to my test. Burned down an orphanage running from a gunfight and just thinks one experiment is going to free him. ¡°Subject appears to have developed a mutation that could have been linked to his childhood. Further testing to confirm is necessary.¡± He¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t put his ass back in the chair and torture him. I moved to the next woman in the chairs as I clicked on my recorder. ¡°Beginning injection of the drug into test subject two.¡± Her body naturally shifted into a more aquatic form. Her skin shifted to a bluish hue as she grew about a foot in height. She grew scales around her throat as she still kept breathing. She at least could stay out of water for short periods of time. ¡°Subject appears to have developed an aquatic-based mutation. Her skin has changed color along with her body expanding, possibly boosting strength, endurance, and agility. Able to breathe in normal air, at least for a short period. Further testing is required to confirm changes and reason for mutation.¡± I rubbed the smelling salts under her nose. She made no indication that she even noticed. I grabbed the adrenaline shot as I spoke into the recorder. ¡°Possible mutation of sense. Seems to be able to handle smelling salts without waking. If she developed a saltwater breathing ability it would make sense salt would be less effective on the senses.¡± I jabbed her in the arm and she slowly came awake. Still muddled from the knockout drugs in her system she asked. ¡°W-wha? Where *cough* where am I? Who are you?¡± I shined a light into her eyes and there is no pupil dtion as her eyes had now be pure ck. ¡°Miss Anderson. You signed up for a program that would change you into a mutant for a reduced prison sentence. Do you feel any different?¡± She took in a few quick breaths as she snapped the handcuffs behind her back. Instead of saying anything she made a run for the door. I telekically lifted her up as I asked again. ¡°Miss. Do you feel any different? Are you struggling to breathe in this environment? Do you feel an affinity for the water?¡± She just kept struggling as she asked. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Please let me go?¡± I pulled a remote from my pocket and clicked a button to make the door m shut with a shutter of metal, iron bars, and a visible light shield. I looked at her again. ¡°Miss Anderson. Did you have an affinity with the water when you were younger?¡± She just looked confused at me before answering. ¡°No, I fucking hate the water. My dad tossed my ass into the ocean when we went to the beach and I got pulled out to sea. From what everyone said I drowned and was dead for three minutes before the lifeguard managed to revive me.¡± I clicked the recorder before speaking. ¡°Subject two seems to have developed a mutation based on a previous traumatic experience. Further testing is required.¡± She finally looked at her hand. ¡°Why am I blue? What the fuck did you do to me?¡± As she snarled I noticed her needle-like teeth. I answered with no inflection in my voice. ¡°You agreed to have mutation testing done to shorten your sentence.¡± ¡°Yea, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d turn me into a freak!¡± I just got close before cing a hand on her for a diagnostic touch. Perfect, there was a switch to deactivate her powers. ¡°It looks like your mutation is affected by stress, if you calm down you should be able to deactivate your mutation.¡± She screamed. ¡°How the fuck can I calm down when I¡¯m a freak now?¡± I could only sigh at how uncooperative these people were. I put her back to sleep as I deactivated her powers and spoke into the recorder. ¡°Subject two has a mutation that can be turned on and off. Increased strength to at least the level to break handcuffs, increased speed to over double that of humans and most likely aquatic survival traits on top of that as well. Too bad she¡¯s being uncooperative. Further testing is required, rmend SHIELD or Justice League job-based parol in the future. Beginning injection on test subject three.¡± I injected it into the next girl down the list and her body began to fizzle and smoke as she cried out in pain. I started to heal her but the damage was happening fast enough I might get a headache keeping her alive so I just let her die. I sigh as I turn on my recorder again. ¡°Subject three deceased. There is still a chance of having cascading failure due to the type of mutation gained. Injecting test subject four.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 195+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 139 Mutant Powers Chapter 139 Mutant Powers I made my way through the crowd of newly chosen mutants as Charles Xavier gave his speech. It had been a month since I began human testing for the MAGS drug to make people mutants. I had perfected the drug and used it, but even after perfecting it, there were still problems. Bing a mutant should lock you out of learning to use chi or magic. If someone I had sex with used it they¡¯d lose all their strength and even could die if they were unlucky. With mana control and force control, I was able to pull it off and learned enough that in the future I might be able to activate everyone''s mutant gene. The big thing was¡­ Why bother? If you look at it as how strong they arepared to heroes and viins, most would ce in the top 1%. Think about it. How many heroes and viins are super strong, durable, fast, smart have greater senses, ess to chi, ess to mana to use spells, and ess to a suit of armor on the same level or even better than Iron Man¡¯s? Even my fuck buddies would probably be close to if not in the top 1% as well. I think five of my viin fuck buddies were put behind bars but that didn¡¯t stop me from having conjugal visits to make them stronger. It was overkill right now, perhaps if an actual threat shows up, like if Darkseid is revived somehow then yes, I¡¯ll go all out in strengthening them. For now, they can just keep getting stronger by having sex with me. While I had mostly perfected the mutant drug, there was still a chance that it would backfire and cause death. The tenth iteration of the drug dramatically decreased that number. I listened to his speech as most people were enraptured by it. Was he using his mental powers to keep their attention? I didn¡¯t think so. If he was he was intentionally avoiding me specifically. I think it was just his natural charisma. The new wave of students numbered the hundreds as I scanned the crowd looking for mutants and metahumans I know. ¡°Sometimes being gifted with powers doesn¡¯t feel like a gift. When being different than everyone else around you makes you feel isted even in your own home. Here at Xavier¡¯s school for gifted youngsters. You can be yourself for the first time in your life. We¡¯ll be your second home where you can feelfortable with your gifts. I would just like to say wee iing students and wee home.¡± God that man can talk. Really sucks that we fought in the previous life but it probably had to deal with him being invasive about my mental defenses. For a guy who says he doesn¡¯t read everyone''s minds he sure likes to do that. That¡¯s like his favorite thing to do actually. His second would probably be altering people''s memories followed by mentally manipting people and ripping off the parents who were paying seven thousand dors a month to send their children here. I guess paying for jet fuel and X-men costumes does add up quickly. Plenty of mutants but it was only about one in ten that I recognized from theics. Speaking of which¡­ What the fuck was baby Scott Summers doing here? I walked up to him and asked. ¡°Are you Scott Summers?¡± The fourteen-year-old, pimple-faced boy answered with a cracking voice. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Before he cleared his throat and spoke two decibels lower like someone intentionally making his voice low. ¡°I mean yes. That¡¯s my name.¡± My brain kind of shut off because this isn¡¯t Scott Summers from theics. Scott was the leader right underneath Charles¡­ Canonical Scott was the one who made the X-Menics though¡­ HOLY SHIT! Of course, the guy who writes them would take some liberties with them and make himself a more important character. Through sheer force of will I didn¡¯t burst outughing at him as I offered him a handshake. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Danny Storm. Nice to meet you. I¡¯ve actually heard a lot about you. Those sses can shootser beams right?¡± He clears his throat again and talks normally this time. ¡°They will after they¡¯re fully charged. The professor made them for me to increase mybat power!¡± He sounded so happy but that didn¡¯t sound right either¡­ Did he lie about his powers in theics too? He spoke again excited for being here. ¡°Y-yea. He said that I¡¯ll be able to fire aser beam once per day if I keep them on to absorb my powers.¡± ¡­So he¡¯s significantly weaker than he was in theics and to be honest. To start with, he was fairly weak in theics. He fidgeted before asking. ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s your power?¡± I could only smile at him as I asked. ¡°Give me a high five.¡± As he did so I said. ¡°Look over at that tree and take off your sses.¡± He does and aser beam rips from his eyes and torches the tree. The beam was so strong his head practically snapped up making him look into the sky as hisser shoots into the air. He shakily pulls the screen over his face again to absorb his powers as I p my power off of him. The crowd of people went silent as I waved at Charles. ¡°Hi, Professor. Sorry about that I was just showing off my mutant power to Scott here. I can boost other heroes'' powers for about a minute when I touch them. I was thinking of Boost or High Five for my hero name¡­ Anyways¡­ Carry on.¡± Everyone still looked at us as Charles began to stay on point. ¡°Right¡­ Anyway, you¡¯ll all have the first week off for testing to see which sses you¡¯ll be in for schooling. As special as you all are you still need to know the basics in math, science, and history. We¡¯ll have plenty of extracurricr activities for you to join as well as many clubs. I¡¯ll leave your RA¡¯s to get you all settled in and once again. Wee to Xavier¡¯s school for gifted youngsters.¡± We walked in. I had lowered my height so I didn¡¯t stick out so much. I was nning on sticking to the very basic amount of powers as I learned how to control my mutant power. It was the only power to show up at a rank below one. I knew it would be really, really strong once it was fully powered. As powerful as boosting other mutants'' powers was, no mutant had that power specifically. Yes, Apocalypse could boost his four horsemen and Nathan Grey or Hope Summers could increase other mutants as well but it was because they were extremely strong, almost reality-altering levels of power, and didn¡¯t exist in this world. There was no time travel, so no Cable, no¡­ Wait Scott made all that shit up, didn¡¯t he!? He probably had a crush on Jean and made up their future children, that¡¯s why stories that involved them made no sense. He also started with a clone, I wondered if Madalyn Prior was real or if he made her up so it wasn¡¯t so creepy. Still, it was odd to see him so much weaker and smaller than hisic version. I could only smirk when I saw who our RA was. Jean Gray led the group of boys toward our rooms as she exined things to us. Her eyes kept drifting towards me and the faint hint of blush on her cheeks let¡¯s me know she must not have a boyfriend. I chuckled as I thought, this would be an interesting few months. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 200+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 140 Jinx gets lucky Chapter 140 Jinx gets lucky We got settled in and then had our testing the next day. Because I was already eighteen I didn¡¯t need to participate in any of the normal sses. Instead, I could begin training for the separate roles that Xavier made for his school. The first was X-man obviously. That was the fighting ss and most likely what I was going to pick. There was also a support ss, logistics, and PR. The support was closely tied to helping the X-men. They were the ones that would runmunications, make sure the X-men had information and just help the X-men with whatever they needed. Logistics was the overall running of the school. This was for mutants and metahumans without anybat power and those who didn¡¯t want to fight. PR was just that. There were several famous X-men and metahumans and their goal was to put all of the metahuman kind in a positive light. This was people like Dazzler, Jubilee, and Hank McCoy. After deciding it didn¡¯t really make sense to not join the X-men I was ushered over with the people who tested out of the schooling, were too old like me, or had special circumstances and were put onto the X-men squad early. I was met with Rose Wilson, Aquagirl(Lorena Marquez), Gemini, Jinx, Halo, and Orca from the DC side of metahumans. Scott Summers, Surge(Noriko Ashida), Mirage(Dani Moonstar), Karma(Xuan Cao Manh), Sunspot, and Magik(Illyana Rasputina). With me and Kitty Pryde, the leader pulled in from another team to lead us, which left us with fourteen members. A bit big for a team, but since metahumans were included, the teams did expand slightly. This was the first time I saw one this size though. Normally it¡¯s about ten people five or six mutants and three or four metahumans. Most were older than me with only Scott Summers, Sunspot, and Aquagirl testing out of school and joining the X-men. Aquagirl was about fifteen or sixteen, same with Sunspot and surprisingly Scott Summers was only thirteen. Why the hell was he ced on the team? Who knows. Probably a scheme Charles came up with or the plot needed him on the team for some reason. That¡¯s what it is most of the time¡­ Still, even having strunk myself back down to six feet I was one of the taller members of the team only being beaten out by Orca. Did she really count though? She might actually be taller than King Shark now that I look at her¡­ Which makes sense. She is a whale and he¡¯s just a shark. Every single woman in the room''s eyes kept falling on me as we finally got to the greetings. Kitty with her ever-optimistic attitude spoke. ¡°Hello everyone. Today is just an easy get to know each other day. We¡¯ll have some games set up and snacks while a movie is on. Go ahead and talk with each other and tomorrow we¡¯ll start training to be X-men.¡± As Kitty finished Rose turned and walked out of the building. I could onlyugh as I wondered why she was there. Was she sent to spy? Probably, but for who? Scott mainlined it for Aquagirl and started chatting her up way too enthusiastically. Most of the other girls decided to watch the movie and I yed a game of cards with the few who didn¡¯t. Orca was sitting on the ground and still at eye level with everyone else as she said. ¡°Call.¡± I folded. All the superpowers in the world aren¡¯t going to give you a better hand and Jinx was mopping the floor with us because of course, she was. Jinx was most likely another spy, either sent by the Hive or Brotherhood of Mutants. She was in her twenties but still fairly short, like five foot two or three. Her pink hair was straightened and lengthened down to below her shoulders and her bubbly evil attitude was nowhere to be found. I smiled and yed along because I knew I was going to have my revenge at some point and could probably get her real mission out of her. Gemini was holding her own and Orca was winning one out of every seven hands while I hadn¡¯t won a single game yet. Finally, I get two aces and push in a raise of two chips in which case Jinx called. Jack, King, and Ace came up for the flop. She looked at my pile of seven chips and then at hers of over forty before pushing seven chips into the middle. I sighed as I pushed my chips in knowing where this was likely going. The next card was a queen. Everyone else had folded when Jinx raised the seven chips. It was only me and her in the game as she looked at me. The final card was¡­ A two. Jinx looked at the river in shock like she couldn¡¯t believe it. She flipped over her two cards I saw she had a queen and a seven. I beat her pair with a three-of-a-kind. She kept eyeballing me the rest of the night. Even with that single victory I was still quickly knocked out of the game. As I left and walked back to my room Jinx caught up as I reached my door. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Jinx¡¯s Point of View How did I lose? I had been targeting the man since the beginning, he had much greater luck than the other two. Just stealing his victories was enough for me to win two out of every three games. That didn¡¯t exin how he won an unwinnable game. I should have got a ten toplete a straight. It left me confused, did he know what I was doing? As I approached him and was about to ask my heel gave out causing me to stumble forward. I fell right into his arms. It had been a while since I had gottenid, he smelled so nice. I tried to correct but my other heel snapped causing me to grab at the man as I fell. Somehow I had pulled his pants down in the process. The way I fell left my face inches away from his crotch. Woah, he¡¯s handsome and has a big dick. If he¡¯s rich that would finish the trifecta. It pulled to her. Her magic had never worked against her to put a dick directly in her face. She wondered why. Would sucking this dick really be a lucky thing for her to do? Welp, mamma Jinx ain¡¯t raise no quitter. I dove down his dick in one go. He whispered. ¡°Woah. Didn¡¯t expect this to happen so soon. I thought I¡¯d at least have to buy you dinner first.¡± I let out a little giggle before reaching the base of his dick again. I wasn¡¯t being quiet as I grabbed his ass and forced myself up and down his length. Damn, this fucker had a thick dick. I was the head queen of H.I.V.E., not the Queen Bee but rather I was good at sucking dick¡­ Anyways, his dick was very big and thick stretching my mouth fully open. This fat dick was going to give me T.M.J. if I¡¯m not careful. As I gagged myself with his tool several people kept walking passed us but none of them even made any indication they noticed us. One of my hands started grabbing my breasts as another went down to rub my clit. I practically ran out of breath suckling him before the thickest milkshake I¡¯ve ever had poured down my throat, he finally grunted in pleasure before saying. ¡°We should probably do this somewhere else than the entrance to my room. How about youe inside and I show you why your luck power practically forced you onto my dick.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 200+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 141X-plaining powers Chapter 141X-ining powers We all sat around a round table as Kitty Pryde read us the updates on the school and Krakoa. She looked at all of us and finally asked. ¡°Alright, starting from my left can you please tell us your name and what mutation you have.¡± The one right next to her was Scott and he went. ¡°My name is Scott Summers and I have heatwave eyes. They essentially produce as much energy as the sun on Earth so I can give you all a tan if you¡¯d like. Professor X made this band to absorb and focus my powers into aser shot a day. The visor can store up to twelve shots.¡± What a convoluted system for using powers. So he can only fire up to a dozenser beams? That seems extremely weak, especially since it will take him twelve days to generate them. Having his eyes be an alternate dimension didn¡¯t really make sense but it was still surreal to see this weak boy given a high position because the professor likes him. Next was Orca. ¡°My name is Orca and if you couldn¡¯t tell. I have Orca powers, and increased strength, speed, and endurance over that of a normal human. I do wear out faster but I can also breathe underwater andmunicate with other whales.¡± My mind is telling me no! But my body! My body is telling me yes! I think having sex with her just for the experience would be worth it. Rose Wilson went next. ¡°Rose¡­ I¡¯m good at killing.¡± Everyone waited for her to continue but she didn¡¯t. I was next. ¡°Danny Storm, billionaire yboy phnthropist. I made the serum that can turn normals into mutants and used it on myself. My power is mutant boost. I can give you a tiny boost over a long period or a big boost over a short period¡­ What else? Oh! I¡¯m super strong I have like fifty other powers I don¡¯t n on using and anyone who has sex with me gets stronger. I would also like my hero name to be High Five because that¡¯s the only way I n to activate my powers.¡± Kitty lights up. ¡°Okay, high five then.¡± She raises her hand up and I ask. ¡°Big boost or small?¡± She looks at me like I¡¯m dumb. ¡°Big boost duh!¡± I give her a high five and she flops over on the table for about a minute. I was starting to worry before her head suddenly snapped up. ¡°Holy Moley! I was able to astral project three different versions of myself and they could fly around and go through walls. I was even able to interact with objects for all three projections!¡± Wow! That is strong. It would be great for scouting. ¡°I can only do this once or twice a day without people getting addicted to the power boost. You should write down a few things you want to try while boosting, can one of your projections jump back into your body and control it? Can you fly, teleport you know try some things your original power wouldn¡¯t have.¡± That was an awful way to find out about my powers. God, if it activated immediately like Rogue¡¯s mutation, I would be in a lot of trouble. When I powered up the mutants, there was more misfiring. It seemed like the newer the mutation, the higher the chance of it misfiring or bing addicted. It was like any other form of power, though, of course, people would crave it more and more. There was an easier way to grow more powerful that I could show thedies though. A way to gain power permanently. Gemini went next. ¡°Gemini and¡­ I¡¯m good at killing.¡± She gave a satisfied smirk while Rose slowly looked up at her. ¡°Roberto aka Sunspot. It¡¯s odd we have two millionaire yboy phnthropists. If that sex thing is up for guys, I mean I¡¯m not gay but I¡¯ll definitely let you fuck my butt for a power boost.¡± I was visibly repulsed by what he said. ¡°Eww, I said billionaire yboy phnthropist. Get out of hereparing us you peasant! Also¡­ I think I can turn you into a girl but that gets into really weird territory quickly. You¡¯d have to be down staying a woman if I did change you.¡± I had toyed around with the idea of changing men to the opposite sex but the big problem with that is where does it start and where does it end. I¡¯m not going to turn Peter into a woman even though he¡¯d be way happier if he was¡­ That really goes for most of the true boyscout heroes who never kill. I decided they had to want to change, I wouldn¡¯t immediately fuck them until they got used to their new body and they had to stay a woman after. ¡°Danielle Moonstar. You can call me Moonstar or Mirage and I¡¯d like to keep my powers secret like everyone else who has so far.¡± She sat back down as her eyes refused to meet mine. I knew she wanted me to pay attention to her but was copying the wrong girls if she wanted my attention. Kitty and Jynx were probably my two favorites out of this group. She was going for a mysterious persona but that doesn¡¯t really work when I know who she is from theics. I don¡¯t think she got her Valkyrie powers yet, so one of our missions will probably have to deal with Asgard. ¡°Aquagirl. I can breathe underwater, I¡¯m about as strong as Orca and I can use Antean magic.¡± She wasn¡¯t from Antis but from a different Antean city called Sub Diego. T was still killed before I joined the world and her student Lorena Marquez took up the Aquagirl mantle. ¡°Jynx. I got luck magic.¡± She also downyed her powers. ¡°Surge¡­ Lightning¡­¡± She was way shyer than in theics. Often put as the leader of most groups her light blue hair stood out. I think she was overloaded because she was trying to very carefully word her sentences so I asked. ¡°Do you need to discharge your lightning? I can absorb your powers if you do.¡± I held my hand out for her and she tentatively grabbed it. Visible lightning shot through our bodies as I soaked up some of her electrical energy. Absorbing lightning always felt so good. I gave her a smile and wink before she blushed and thanked me. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Halo and I have light powers. Heat beams, concussive force, shing lights, slow beams, confusion rays, attraction, and repulsion beams. Oh! And I can fly and I can¡¯t die. My consciousness just moves bodies when I do!¡± Everyone looked at her inplete shock, even myself. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d give someone a revival ability but it really wasn¡¯t. She was more of a body swapper, stealing someone else''s body to keep functioning, which was insanely dark for her bubbly attitude. I noticed a few also realizing the implications of what she just said as she cheerily mentioned. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I only swap to non-mutants so you¡¯re all safe¡­ They all tend to be really pretty blondes for some reason though. Not sure why.¡± ¡°Karma is my hero name. Mental possession, I can use my telepathy to see and hear in rooms I¡¯m not in. Make people see things, and make psionic shields to protect myself.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile from the team I was ced on. So many beauties my plot must have been working overtime to get them. The final girl speaks up. ¡°Illyana Rasputin. I can¡­ Use magic but it¡¯s hard to exin. My brother is around here somewhere. The big metal guy if you see him. Umm¡­ I got a sword I can pull out of my body and I can teleport but the further I teleport the less control I have.¡± She was an aged-up version, I¡¯d put her in her twenties. Her age was always a toss-up in theics because of her alternate dimension where time doesn¡¯t pass she could be anywhere from a twelve-year-old little girl to one of the oldest members of whatever team she was on. She most likely had better control over her powers than the younger versions of herself which was good, I was more curious about what kind of cores these girls had since most could use magic. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 200+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 142 High five! Chapter 142 High five! A knife flew at me as an explosion went off. It was only me, Kitty, and Orca left, everyone else was dead. I pped Orca on the ass before shouting. ¡°High five!¡± Her body began to expand as she grabbed the giant robot by its leg and tripped it. Kitty ran over and ripped out importantponents in the robot''s head while another began to aim at us. I grabbed Orca by her waist and flung her out of the way before I was disintegrated. Orca kept trying to pull off the grapple technique again but the robot avoided her as it kept lifting its feet before she reached it. Kitty climbed through the inside of the robot but before she could finish it off another disintegration beam came down on Orca as it sacrificed her grabbling it to line up the perfect shot. The red lights shed as we all were brought out of the danger room. Kitty just sighed as she spoke dejectedly. ¡°Good job everyone.¡± Scott shouted. ¡°Yea, except for Rose! Why does she run off and get herself killed every time? It¡¯s like she¡¯s intentionally trying to die.¡± She sheathed her swords before responding. ¡°I just keep getting unlucky. The deactivation button is clearly the right choice for winning the war scenario.¡± He yelled again, voice cracking. ¡°That¡¯s not the point of the exercise. The exercise is to work together!¡± His body shook as someone went against the rules, even in this universe he¡¯s a boy scout. I could finish the scenario in a quarter of a second by myself if I went all out but I was keeping myself at low superhuman and only using my mutant powers. It was getting me a lot of brownie points with thedies because I could keep ¡®sacrificing¡¯ myself to give them a chance. As I made my way through protecting a different girl every attempt someone else noticed. ¡°Well, if Loverboy over there boosted me first, then we¡¯d only be in the scenario for a few seconds.¡± Rose spoke with disdain. I just smirk at her before speaking. ¡°I agree with Scott. If we were trying to deactivate the event then we could just have our speedster run for the button right off the bat.¡± She casually tossed a knife at me but it was at a speed I had to use enhanced senses to catch without hurting myself. ¡°Oh, princess. I know your daddy got you that better super drug but where do you think he got it from? You keep acting up I¡¯ll make you base human again.¡± She smirked like she won the argument. I sure hope she knows I wasn¡¯t ying. I respected de enough to give her a few chances but if she really keeps being sobative I¡¯ll put her in her ce one way or another. We did make it out of Alpha and made it to rank three of Beta but we were stuck at that danger level. We still had Gamma, Delta, Epsilon, and Omega. I could probably make it to rank two or three of Omega if I went all out but it was designed to keep getting harder once you reached the Omega levels. Our teamwork was worse than shit though. As much as pping everyone to finish the event would work, it would work once or twice a day then we¡¯d be fucked if anything else happened. That or I¡¯d have to try more than the bare minimum which I refused to do. If the test didn¡¯t end until everyone died we¡¯d already have finished but it ends if only Kitty was left alive. She was hard enough to kill to get a special rating like Wolverine. If they¡¯re thest alive the mission would be deemed a failure. Scott was already growing addicted to my helping hand. He asked again. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just keep boosting me? It¡¯s obviously the most effective strategy.¡± I tell him again. ¡°Because my power is addictive. You¡¯ve asked me to use my powers on you eight times since the first two today. You can¡¯t get used to having me around or you¡¯ll cripple your growth.¡± The girls all ate some snacks before we got back in there for our final attempt of the day. I sigh and say. ¡°Alright, the final attempt of the day so might as well activate it for everyone¡­ Except Scott since he¡¯s been boosted twice already.¡± His arms fell to his sides as I hoped he knew I was right. A knife flew passed my head as I started pping everyone. ¡°High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five! High five!¡± Scott yelled out. ¡°High five!¡± And I knew what he was trying to do¡­ Son of a bitch he yed me at my own game. I¡¯m not just gonna leave him hanging, but he¡¯ll only get a small boost. The ten giant robots were torn down before I really even understood what was happening to them. Rose managed to cleave one robot''s leg off then rushed towards its head cutting it off. Another one just fell over with no indication of what happened to it as Karma held two fingers to her head. Moonstar made a giant bow and blew a head off as she took aim at another but Orca jumped into the air, mad about how close we came during thest test. Sunspotunched an energy st twice asrge as before but I could tell the beam was far more concentrated. It melted the robot in half in a few seconds of the concentrated beam. One of the robots tripped and fell into another. As it went to get back up it had leaked a tiny amount of oil that made it slip back down. Halo flew behind a robot and concussive sted it off its feet as well. Another was cut in half by a giant magic sword while one of the downed ones was struck with concentrated lightning enough to turn the metal into g. Severalrge water spears stuck another while a girl flung herself at another mming into it after changing into a giant spike and piercing through it. This all happened in a few seconds as I watched Scott remove his sses and give everyone a nice tan. No one was uber-powerful like Scott was from my power boost. I think it was more like they didn¡¯t think through how much stronger they all were. Orca ran like a normal person with thest power but this time she was flinging herself around like a giant wrecking ball making her far, far more effective. Most people have an instinctive limiter on their own power, except for Scott who instinctively wanted his mutation to be stronger. A knife flew at me as we only had to clean up the ground troops now. I sighed as it was the most tedious part. Now that we took care of all the robots it was cleaning up the hundred and ny small ones. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. We had downtime and I just walked around and checked the food in the kitchens. Hundreds of students meant dozens of fridges and a cold storage room. The fridges looked alright, there were some things in the wrong ces but it wasn¡¯t bothering me too much. I worked my way around the mansion as I focused on learning where everything was. The showers weremunal which wasn¡¯t great, I was d I could teleport, I wouldn¡¯t want to make anyone suicidal when theypared themselves to me. I was looking for two particr women and I finally found one. I had to hide my intake of breath when I saw what she was wearing. Storm was dressed in a white sweater, her hair pulled back into a ponytail, and she wore a pair of sses. She wore a ck pencil skirt and white heels. I could only smile as I approached her, thinking about what to say. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 200+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 143 Heist of Vandal’s vault Chapter 143 Heist of Vandal¡¯s vault Storm was guiding a new group of children and just ushered them into their next ss. Some who were unlucky gained their powers before ten and others were born with them. That was the worst-case scenario because they were children who couldn¡¯t defend themselves from racists. Some of their own parents would hurt or even kill them before Charles could get to them. That¡¯s what made his stance so idiotic. How many little babies needed to die to save a bunch of bigots who¡¯d never change in their lives and kill their own flesh and blood? I walked up and shook her hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Monroe. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡± She smiled as our hands broke apart¡­ I didn¡¯t like her kinks but if I could have casual sex with her before she tried to peg me then I¡¯d go for it. She was a bisexual swinging more towards women but still had her ce for men. As we talked, my heart sank as she spoke of her betrothed T¡¯cha. I couldn¡¯t help but call out in a whisper. ¡°Nooo!¡± Sheughed overhearing it. ¡°That was ex betrothed. He¡­ Cheated on me and is now betrothed to another.¡± She liked exaggerated movements. So I pumped my arm while saying. ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! I mean¡­ It¡¯s such a shame that you are no longer betrothed to him.¡± Once again giggling at my childish behavior she starts to walk away, as a powerful mutant she had too many responsibilities to sit around during the day and be flirted with. ¡°I¡¯ll have to give you a rain check as I¡¯m too busy at the moment. We¡¯ll speak again soon Mr. Storm.¡± I yelled out. ¡°Well, I sure hope so Ms. Storm.¡± She waved over her shoulder. I¡¯m hard just thinking about having sex with her in the future. Well, I would be if I wasn¡¯t actively suppressing it. Way too many people just wandering around in these halls to get outed as a pervert. I smiled again before whispering. ¡°Rain check it is then.¡± I walked around again but couldn¡¯t find Jean Grey, she must have been on Krakoa. I could just port over there but I finally got a call. ¡°Hey, hubby um¡­ We¡¯re going to need your help. The Vandal Savage heist is a bust, we¡¯re trapped in a vault with the ceiling closing in.¡± I smirk as I teleport over. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Felicia Hardy¡¯s Point of View It was finally time. Vandal left his mansion in New York and headed to a meeting with the now heavily fractured Light. Catwoman(Selina Kyle, White Tiger(Ava Ay), Domino, Squirrel Girl(Doreen Green), Cheetah(Barbara Minerva), and myself the ck cat. We all had bad dealings with the man and many wanted to burn the house down after we managed to steal everything from inside. Besides us who knew about the n, Harley Quinn decided to show up at the veryst minute. I was upset, why are we inviting a wild card on the literal eve of the event? We hadn¡¯t prepared for her and she could cause unforeseen problems but I was outvoted and she got to stay. I guess Ava and I were the only ones with brains in our heads. As she lifted the van up that we were keeping an eye on the building with, my opinion shifted again towards letting her stay as well. Catwoman and Harley had a love/hate rtionship and I wasn¡¯t sure if it went further than that. The yful banter as she kept flirting with her really put me off bnce. We finally made our way into the building. The rm was trivially easy to disarm as even Harley knew how to disarm it let alone me and Selena who had trained in shutting it down in a quarter of the time it took to go off and call the police. That was a fake though, just intruding put us on a timer as Vandal would get a ping the moment we broke in. Selena held her hand up to her ear. ¡°You stop the signal, Barbara?¡± Batgirl was our guy in a chair and would guide us through the biometric scanners he had installed. Harley asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just bust through these walls and into his treasure room¡± I quietly exined. ¡°His vault is warded against magic and made with secondary adamantium. Hell, the vault itself is worth millions in just the metal let alone all the other safeguards he has involved. Too bad we can¡¯t take that with us.¡± Harley just chuckled evilly as she said something under her breath¡­ What was she nning? We made our way through the top half of the house, it wasn¡¯t warded and only had two rooms with weight pressure rms. We ced down the pillows before putting boards on top of them to pass the first room as the weight distributed wasn¡¯t enough to trigger the rm. We couldn¡¯t pass the weight limit on the floor and went one at a time while Squirrel Girl pole vaulted the second floor before turning off the pressure rm in the second room that had a lower weight to set off. We made our way into the basement. This was where the actual defenses were. Selena limbered up and Domino pulled out a sprayer and began misting the area revealing redsers covering the entire hallway. She began making her way through theser maze and got to a tricky spot. She had to crawl under a section that went into an equally narrow height that required an eight-foot jump to bypass. She kicked off the wall and did a backflip with her back barely avoiding the beam. It wasn¡¯t that much of a problem if she triggered them but it would activate the defenses. We had Squirrel Girl as a backup but her giant tail was getting in the way. She twirls on her hands lining up another movement and passes through a tinyser circle to make it to the other side. Vandal could just walk straight through and enter the code to deactivate. Selena walked over to the keypad and ced another gadget on top of it. She pressed her hand to her ear to signal she was listening to Batgirl again before she pressed a few buttons and thesers deactivated. The second code we needed to use to open the door couldn¡¯t be bypassed with the tool Catwoman used so Domino stepped up and pressed the buttons randomly relying on her luck to open the door. She wiped off sweat as her luck power went into overwork to type out the right code opening up the next room. Vandal Savage was able to walk in a certain way and the room wouldn¡¯t activate but anyone else would set off the rm three seconds after they were scanned unless they could reach the button hundreds of feet away in the three seconds to hit the button. Cheetah takes this one sprinting as fast as she could even still just barely reaching the button before her three seconds are up. We make it to the final room where three buttons need to be pressed at the same time unless you use Vandal thumbprint, retina scan, breath print, and DNA to bypass. I jumped up and swung for the button ten feet in the air while Squirrel Girl got the even higher one and Cheetah rushed to the one at the end. As we coordinated we all hit the button at the same time before the walls lit up red. Ava called out. ¡°Shit, I knew those buttons were a red herring. We¡¯re on a timer now. Who knows what kind of heavy hitters he can get toe here once he knows someone is trying to rob him.¡± Ava cracks her neck knowing that she was here to be the muscle in case we set off the rm. Several robots pop out of the walls as Harley pulls a gigantic hammer out of nowhere and as it rocket charges she smashes through the door in a single blow. ¡°Perfect, I was getting tired of this cloak and dagger stuff anyway. Let''s loot this stupid caveman with more money than he knows what to do with.¡± That wasn¡¯t why we were here. It was for the magical and historical artifacts that were the most costly items he had. The money was just a bonus but of course, Harley didn¡¯t know that. Harley Ava and Cheetah began dismantling the robots that were continuously popping out of the walls as the vault door suddenly started to open. We all ran inside the vault as none of us thought that it was a trap. As we all rush in the door ms behind us and my heart starts to race as we are trapped. To make matters worse, the ceiling began to slowly press down¡­ I wonder why they didn¡¯t just make it go at a hundred miles an hour so you wouldn¡¯t have any time to think of an escape. I think it was more to gloat over our deaths as Vandal appeared on a screen at the top and started to mock us. Until Harley stopped him. ¡°Give me a sec, I got to call my boyfriend to deal with this.¡± We were all stunned into silence as we heard her dial a number and begin to speak. ¡°Hey, hubby um¡­ We¡¯re going to need your help. The Vandal Savage heist is a bust, we¡¯re trapped in a vault with the ceiling closing in.¡± A man showed up on the outside of the vault. ¡°Woah, he has it warded against magic and teleportation. This shit must have been really expensive¡­ I¡¯m just going to take the entire vault to stop the roof froming down, give me a sec.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 205+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 144 Stealing Vandal’s vault literally Chapter 144 Stealing Vandal¡¯s vault literally What was the easiest way to steal the entire vault? I could possibly open up a portal underneath it and explode the concrete surrounding it destroying its connection to the building. I could bulldoze the outside with light constructs and lift it on a tform. I could do many things but¡­ I was feeling like just ripping it out of the ground and jumping right through the mansion on top destroying everything in the way. As I ripped my feet dug into the ground and I had to strengthen my footing with several other powers so I wouldn¡¯t just sink through the concrete. As I jumped ripping the giant vault weighing hundreds of tons at the minimum I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I destroyed Vandal Savage¡¯s home. I bounced away needing to constantly strengthen the ground otherwise I¡¯d sink into it like mud. It was good to cut loose every once in a while and this wasn¡¯t even my upper limit anymore. I could probably lift half a mountain and I was getting into ludicrous reality breaking limits of strength. I could swim through the soil like it was water but that would be an incredibly slow way, instead just bullet diving and forcing myself to fly through the ground would be much faster. I was being very careful not to jostle the precious cargo inside. Needing to telekically lift them I finally decide to make a gigantic portal underneath me as I jump through to a safe area. Landing I rip into the secondary adamantium as the girls scream inside at the sudden sound of metal tearing. Oh, since I depowered the vault they were being shaken around in the pitch ck. As sunlight poured into the vault because I ripped the door off even Harley was pissed at me. ¡°Hubby¡­ You know I¡¯m fucking pregnant right!? What the hell are you doing!¡± For the first time, I was scared. ¡°Uhh, I forgot. Teehee.¡± I knuckle my head as I stick out my tongue only pissing her off more. ¡°You mother fucker I¡¯ll butt fuck you in your sleep if I hear you put any of your baby mommas in danger. Capish?¡± I could only agree with her. That was really stupid and I only did it on a whim instead of thinking everything through. I was a genius but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t omnipotent. I had growncent to the point of endangering my family and that couldn¡¯t happen again. As much as I had strengthened Harley there was no doubt that shaking her like a bug in a metal jar would not be good for the babies. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sorry. Ipletely forgot. I¡¯ll take you to get Italianter to make up for it.¡± She just moved to me and hugged me. ¡°Seriously, if you pull anything like this again¡­ Don¡¯t okay?¡± She was being serious for the first time¡­ Ever since I met her. She didn¡¯t even say thest part as a threat but out of fear, fear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me if I did snap. Maybe even more fearful I would get someone killed from negligence. It wasn¡¯t a good look as a prospective husband. I learned my lesson though. I just kept hugging her as I tried to bring it back to jokes. ¡°God, your tits are getting so big now that your belly''s growing.¡± She broke our hug as she sighed and started to be more of her happy-go-lucky self again. ¡°Yea Poison Ivy loves sucking on them. Maybe we¡¯ll both leave you and go be lesbians in San Francisco after I have your babies. We¡¯ll raise them alone and send you Christmas postcards of how happy we are without you.¡± I walked back over and grabbed her by her ass as I whispered. ¡°But who will mess up my fridges if you leave?¡± Sheughed that unadulteratedugh letting you know it wasn¡¯t fake. It was nasally and not attractive at all which made it all the more attractive to me. We had grown closer over our time together and now I viewed her as one of my most important people. I kissed her before everyone else who was shaken up and they finally spoke. ¡°What the actual fuck Harley! You didn¡¯t tell us you were married to a billionaire. Why the fuck did we bother robbing Vandal Savage¡¯s poor ass when we could have just snuck into your house.¡± Selena taunted as much as she was flustered it was part of her personality. What I did was showing to be a bigger mistake than I thought it would be as the usual attracted sensations I would get from women came off none of them. People want to be with a strong man but there is a thin line between attraction and fear. I was just too strong. It wouldn¡¯t take long to remove that fear because I had my secret weapon. Harley jumped up wrapping her arms around me and settled her head beside mine. ¡°Come on Cats. We both know you only rob bad guys. My hubby here got even me going straight. I haven¡¯t¡­ Killed anyone¡­ No, I definitely killed some of the penguin''s men¡­ Umm¡­ Oh! He made me stop stealing from friends!¡± ¡°Aww, thanks for the help making them feel safe around me. I¡¯d just like to apologize again. When you get this powerful it feels weird not stretching it every once in a while.¡± We celebrated as they finally got what they wanted and I guess me telling them I destroyed his mansion by ripping the vault out went a long way toward making up for almost killing them all. We drank at the sessful heist and Harley really pushed Catwoman towards me. I sighed as I only felt mild curiositying from her. Thank fuck Batman and the rest of the league returned during my vacation. That was an entirely different story I needed to get from someone but the bare bones, there was a giant gctic war as several factions fought over Darkseids now mostly unprotecteds. Mongul and his war, Tamaranians, Skrull, Kree, Thanos army, and a few dozen other smaller factions all fought over the now leaderless quarter of the universe. Darkseid¡¯s daughter tried her best to fight but she wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as her father and was losing severals a day as she was also not the warmonger her father was. Harley kept pushing Selena on me but I just asked if she needed to pee before asking if she¡¯d like to get stronger. After she peed I injected her and tossed her towards Bruce who was in the middle of writing at his desk. I just sighed as I spoke. ¡°Listen. I get that you think you don¡¯t deserve to be happy but Selena does. Can you at least pretend for her? Also, she¡¯s into being tied up and is an adrenaline junky if that helps at all.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Bruce¡¯s Point of View I was filling out the information on what exactly happened during our gctic trip as it was still fresh in my mind. I needed the break as well. The mission was awful¡­ So many things went wrong, when the higher-ups want war it¡¯s the little people who suffer. As I get about halfway done a portal suddenly opens up and in walks Danny. I was going to scold him for drugging my son but from what I understood he¡¯d have been crippled if he didn¡¯t remove his chi core and the drugs made up for the sudden loss of power. I also didn¡¯t because I noticed who he was holding in his hands. He says something before tossing her at me and it leaves me more curious on what exactly I missed out on. Selena finally woke up and smiled at me. She pulled me in with a strength I didn¡¯t know she had and whispered. ¡°Mmm. What a nice dream.¡± I sighed as I started to take off my suit jacket since I knew she wasn¡¯t going to let me go. She whispered something in my ear that made me freeze on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of that assassin bitch.¡± She grabbed at my zipper with more force than I wasfortable with and undid it in one go. ¡°Give me a baby to make it up to me.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 200+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 55+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 145 Bonus heist reward Chapter 145 Bonus heist reward I had Ava Ay in a wheelbarrow position. It¡¯s a modified doggy style with her legs up in the air, very hard to pull off for non-enhanced humans. For her she could hold the position for hours, well she could have if her arms weren¡¯t going weak from the multiple orgasms she had gone through already. As her arms give out I shift her forward so her knees can sit on the edge of the bed and begin fucking her doggy style with her face mashing into the bed. With a few more bucks I cum a bucket into her, she had a creampie kink and moved on to the next girl. It was crazy how many of the girls were fine with being in a orgy like this but if you really think about it, it makes sense. I had an otherworldly level of attractiveness and most of them had enhanced senses. It would be like only allowed to eat burgers then a wagyu steak cooked to perfection shows up and offers itself to you. Most were thoroughly fucked already but I had Felicia handcuffed to the bed as she watched me ravish everyone else. Harley loudly snored as I rolled her off her face and lifted Squirrel Girl off of Felicia¡¯s legs. Her body is covered in a sheen of sweat, her tail soaked by her own juices, I move her to the edge of the bed. Only Cheetah wanted nothing to do with this, which was fine for now. I could smell her arousal and knew it was more about iming me by myself kind of thing. Domino was in the same position as Jynx. It seemed her luck worked all the way up until sex broke out then the moment I came in her I lost control over whether she was pregnant or not. Her luck knocked her up which was the luckiest thing to happen to her. It meant I needed to take care of her. She was the only coherent one left besides Felicia. She shakily moved over and kissed me before she flopped over with a perfect view of Felicia¡¯s exposed bottom half. It was a truly brilliant view. Felicia still wearing her ck Cat maskid with no other clothes on handcuffed with ck fuzzy cuffs to the bed. Her pussy was already oozing juices from just hearing me pound the other girls to heaven. Her rapid breathing as I got closer was only a sign she had grown to unfelt levels of horny. My naked body dragging across hers and a single kiss is enough to draw out her first orgasm. I kept kissing as one of my fingers lubed itself with her love juices before prodding around her rectum. She liked many things but the surprise was her asphyxiation kink. Choking was a surprisinglymon kink but she liked it to an extreme level. It yed into her helpless kink she liked more than anything, thank god it wasn¡¯t a forced kink but it still was a grey area. A finger plugged her hole as another hand went up and mauled her tits. I kept kissing her but she was so wound up it didn¡¯t take very long for her to cum again. Both hands came off and were ced on her shoulders as I looked her in the eyes before whispering. ¡°You sure about this?¡± She shook her head rapidly like if she didn¡¯t answer quickly I¡¯d leave. In one slow plunge, I fill her fully, her tight folds wrapping around me perfectly. Both hands came down up to her throat as I ran soft circles with my thumbs and began to slowly move inside her. With every thrust, I would put a tiny bit more pressure on her throat, and each time I could feel her walls mp tighter and tighter. More pressure and more until she was struggling to breathe and in the process squeezing down even harder. As she came to her first real orgasm I mped down on her neck just as hard. As her eyes rolled to the back of her head I let up. Being able to monitor her condition and stop just before she went unconscious she took in a deep breath before I remped my hands down. The first two orgasms she had were very tinypared to the one she had while being choked. Her arms iled against the secondary adamantium handcuffs as her legs wrapped around me. Her body finally went limp as I let go and she caught her breath. I grabbed her by the legs and tucked them under her arms restraining her even further and putting her in the jackhammer position. She barely caught her breath before I was in her again. In this position, I was just slightly too big for her as I could fuck her with my full dick. She breathed heavily before she pleaded. *Huff, huff* ¡°W-wait! Slow down! I need a break!¡± I just chuckled. ¡°Nah, fast is too fun.¡± To defy her I sped up instead. *Wham, wham, wham* She squealed in sudden pleasure as I rearranged her insides. She came another five times before I came my first. I grabbed her by her cuffs and ripped them right from the bedposts. Cuffing the two together I lift her up, the only thing holding her from falling was the cuffsced behind my back and my dick connected to her pussy. I bounced on the bed and every time I did so I would bounce into her. She tried wrapping her legs around for more support but she was already out of energy. Both feet hung down barely reaching the bed on her tippy toes as I kept bounce fucking her into oblivion. As she got close another point of contact was lifting her from the ground. My hands came up to wrap around her throat. With a few final pumps, I filled her from below, bringing her up to her own orgasm as I squeezed down around her throat. I held off for as long as I could on choking her to unconsciousness but as she had already been heavily breathing it didn¡¯t take long for her to go past her limit. Passing out somehow made her pussy mp down even tighter. I kissed her lulling mouth and breathed life back into her. I could just restart her lungs with my biomatter control but this was what she wanted. As she woke back up her body was still going through semi-orgasmic spasms from the sudden rush of chemicals shooting into her brain. She went to talk but just fell overpletely spent as her body pushed out my semen. In a groan of pain, pleasure, and exhaustion she asked. ¡°I can¡¯t s*huff*seem to move but¡­ W*huff*we¡¯re not done yet. Bring that d*huff*dick over here and put it in my mouth.¡± She cut her words off to catch her breath as she spoke. I just smiled and proceeded to do what she asked for. Physically choking her with my hands was only one side of her kink. She also liked to choke on dick. I pulled her to the edge of the bed I had her on her back with her head facing the edge. I pulled her head off a few inches before I pped her with my dick a few times. She gained enough energy to move her hand up and grabbed my dick to steady it before I went straight down her throat. She was already struggling for breath but it was because she was pulling me further into herself. I justughed. ¡°Jesusdy, the dick is going to be here after you pass out. You don¡¯t get to gobble it all down at once.¡± I grabbed her below her breasts and began to skull fuck her at full speed. *Gawk, gawk, gawk, gawk* It didn¡¯t take long with how forceful she was being to get me close to the edge. I moved my hands up and squeezed down around her throat as I gave her a throat pie. This time when she fell unconscious I didn¡¯t give her mouth to mouth to resuscitate her. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 205+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 146 Two Storms collide Chapter 146 Two Storms collide I revived her with biomatter control and flipped through my phone as I put my clothes back on. Casting a cleaning spell wasn¡¯t enough as I had to cast it again to cover what the spell missed. I flipped through my phone only giving most messages a cursory nce before I reached the end of the new messages. Storm is already wanting to meet up but it¡¯s getting prettyte. I wonder what she wants now that it¡¯s nighttime¡­ Heh, even though I just had sex I can make room for dessert. I portal back to the X-mansion and made my way to my room. Storm had her own master key and the womens wing of the mansion was locked down to try and prevent pregnancies. It didn¡¯t work very well because all the rooms had windows to the outside and no cameras were put up because if they were they¡¯d get destroyed. It was the workaround that was left in ce to let couples have sex while the faculty could say they tried to stop them. Storm wasn¡¯t ying around and she must have had other instances of having people show up at her room. If she¡¯s found with a student in her room after dark it could be an incident. If she¡¯s found in a student''s room after dark, as long as she has her clothes on she could make an excuse. So I wasn¡¯t expecting her to bepletely naked standing when I entered my room. Well, she wasn¡¯tpletely naked. She still had on her white heels and around her waist was a strap-on. The smile on her face has her thinking this will go how she nned it but I wasn¡¯t going to y her game. A yful touch on her hand and a scan of her kinks previously led me to know that she would actually be dissatisfied if I just took it. She liked pegging and preferred women but she loved battling for dominance. I was definitely not letting that happen tonight so I had to fight her. My clothes came off and a simr smile was put on my face as I moved to greet her. We were wrestling to fuck the other''s ass. I could cheat and beat her in a quarter of a second but that might make her never challenge me again. She needs to think she actually has a chance. She closes the distance reaching for my junk as I grab both of her hands and force them above her head. She removes the distance between us as she breathes heavily and tries to distract me with a kiss. I pretend to fall for it knowing she is just looking to use her body to get ahead as she tries to break my deathgrip on her hands. I let one free for enough time to think she could grab me by the dick and lead me around by it before I recatch her hand and brought it up to hold with a single one of mine. With enough forey, I strip the strap-on off her as I crabwalk us to my bed. Still holding her arms I ce her on the bed as I try to move on without giving away any of my powers. I¡¯m certain she doesn¡¯t know how strong I am or any of my powers besides my mutation. I kept kissing her the entire time, the distraction she was going for working against her as she wrapped her legs around me knowing she lost thepetition this time. I slip the two white heels off her feet as I finally let go. Like a bolt of lightning, she jumped up trying to put me underneath her but I bear hug her and forced her back down. As I let go again and she attempts to be on top I realize this isn¡¯t going to end until I fuck herpletely. A pair of secondary adamantium handcuffse out and p around her hands. It frees up one hand to y with her or both if I loop it over a bedpostter. For now, I just wanted to get this started, after I¡¯m inside her she might calm down. My hand came up and scrunched her face as I whispered. ¡°Oh, the student will have something to teach the teacher.¡± I portaled in a bottle of lube where she couldn¡¯t see it and applied a decent amount before lining up with her ass. She was already fairly loose as I entered her easily. With all the preparations done, I lifted her off the bed and put her handcuffed hands on the bedpost so I didn¡¯t have to keep fighting her. With full ess to her body with no interruptions, I pushed her legs apart giving me more ess to her butthole. She came from her ass before I came my first time. I swapped holes but it wasn¡¯t the same. After I made her cum a half dozen times before I reached my own I went back to ass fucking her. Her body was covered in a sheen of sweat with visible lines of wetness around her crotch from how soaked she was. She wasn¡¯t a squirter like Mary Jane but still more than most women I fucked. I yed with her body more than most because she made it apetition and I needed to im my prize while making her feel like she couldn¡¯t do anything. Her screaming alerted everyone else to what we were doing and I remembered¡­ I didn¡¯t activate my Newton baffle or cast a noise-suppressing spell. As someone knocked on the door and I heard keys jangling I did what I could to make the best out of the situation. I ripped the cuffs right through my bedpost as I tossed her through a portal. As I heard the door turning my brain thought, oh I¡¯m naked. Storm had known I was a good lover from Moira. That¡¯s why she thought she could get the most out of it but she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be screaming her lungs out to the point of getting the faculty called on us. I grab a pillow and cover up before Jean Grey walks in. I just sit down and smile at her as many other mutants look in my room out of curiosity. I tease her. ¡°May I ask what thiste-night intrusion was about?¡± She looked daggers at me as she said. ¡°I was woken up withints about loud guttural screaminging from your room. I was outside long enough to know it was the truth. So, where is she? Did you send a naked woman out your window in the middle of the night?¡± Now that she mentioned it I did look around for her clothes but didn¡¯t see them anywhere. I did telekically slide the strap-on underneath the bed but other than that I didn¡¯t see anything. I just kept smirking as I answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Miss. Grey. I was just sleeping normally when you started yelling at my door.¡± She walked close to me before whispering. ¡°I could recognize that voice that was howling. I didn¡¯t know she could get that loud.¡± She walked a few steps away as she looked at my shocked expression. She put her hands on her hips as she spoke more for the crowd. ¡°Well, this is your first week so we can be more lenient than normal but you are still in trouble. Let''s say¡­ You¡¯ll have detention this weekend and we¡¯ll have you drain and clean the pool for your detention. I¡¯ll be tasked to supervise obviously.¡± The slight smirk and twinkle in her eyes led me to believe she really just wanted to get me alone to herself. She walked out of the room before saying. ¡°And if you forgot. The weekend is tomorrow Mr. Storm. So get a good night''s sleep and prepare yourself for a long hard day of work.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 205+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 16 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 147 ‘Cleaning’ the pool Chapter 147 ¡®Cleaning¡¯ the pool I was forced to clean the pool. No powers, only a mop, sponge, bucket of water, and cleaning supplies. As I was disappointed that it was actually for cleaning, several women faculty began sunbathing as they watched me clean. Once again, I could have cleaned the pool in seconds with my powers but because I was banned from using them, it took much, much longer. The women watching me also drank and flirted with me as I cleaned. They slowly became more and more flirtatious as some even started to strip their tops off to sunbathe without tanlines. Several asked me to apply suntan oil and Storm who was facing upward with her breasts bared asked for sunblock. As if she knew what I was thinking she asked. ¡°You¡¯re wondering why a ck woman needs sunblock?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer before she cut me off. ¡°We can still get sunburn and cancer. Plus it¡¯s another chance for you to touch me in the open.¡± She y whispers thest part loud enough for the other girls to hear it and start giggling. Jubilee rolled over exposing herself next before saying. ¡°Me next.¡± As if a new rule was put in ce all of them turned over exposing themselves together. All but those who were naked and Rogue who whispered. ¡°How can y''all just go showing off the goods right away?¡± I only heard her because of my enhanced senses. Jubilee didn¡¯t have the biggest breasts but man were they perky. She was one of those in theics that never got paired with someone that made sense for her. She should be dating Kurt or Collosis, maybe even Scott for a love triangle but they never did anything with her. None that stuck at least. A moan slipped from her lips that she didn¡¯t mean to have as I turned her over and finished her back. She looked in my direction as I began to work on Jean next. All were in the order of who was closest to the locked doors leading into the pool room. We were working on the inside room with its copsible roof undone so those with aquatic mutations could learn their powers during winter and storms. Storm was the closest, then Jubilee, and so on all on the same side of the pool. As I rubbed her breasts down she just stared into my eyes. I could tell she was trying to prob me so I sent her a cluster of my more erotic memories to leave her flustered. Even a god would struggle to pry into my mind now. Her skin flushed under the memories as her breathing hitched for the first time. She seemed like it would take a long time to get her to cum even once, she just had that type of body. She seemed wound tight because no one in her life ever made her cum. Even as I rubbed down her tight legs and she moaned, it was more a moan out of relieved stress than pleasure. Her body wound tighter than an eight-day clock. If we did have sex I would have to start with a full body massage, right now there were too many other girls to work on her fully. It was also part of the chase. I had a feeling she was enjoying my attention, and I liked how all the girls were bonding over the attention of one man. That wasn¡¯t her kink or anything, I didn¡¯t check hers yet. It was nice to leave it forter sometimes and not know exactly what a girl likes. A hand came up and grabbed mine before I left before slowly letting go. Laura Kinney was next. Most of Wolverine''s story was changed and in the change, most of the clones just became his children, including Sabertooth who was now his oldest child instead of his brother/friend from the war. Wolverine wasn¡¯t gay, over the course of over a hundred years of course he would have children and many had simr if not stronger healing factors. He was currently dating Laura¡¯s mother for real instead of it being a one-night stand to try and save her job. I stopped and asked first. ¡°Can I rub your body down with this sun tan oil?¡± She spoke clearly and concisely. ¡°No need. My body can¡¯t tan or burn.¡± It was hard not to smell the arousal wafting off her it was a much stronger scent than the other women. Her animal-like instincts that I was a suitable mate but her human side pushed against it. I thought that a single touch on an erogenous zone might spark her instincts and she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself even in front of this audience of people. Kitty Pryde next. I couldn¡¯t help but tease her a bit. ¡°Hello there Miss Pryde. You¡¯re such a bad girl using your power as my team leader to have me rub you down. What will the group think if they find out.¡± Her breath hitches for a moment before she ys along. ¡°Well, it¡¯s best they don¡¯t find out then. I¡¯ll need you toe by my roomter so we can find something to keep that mouth shut.¡± She was a moaner. My fingers dug into her skin as she grew louder and louder, eventually muffling her face with her arm. I had a baffle going and even an obfuscation spell so people looking down from above wouldn¡¯t notice anything except a slight blur, the people hidden in a mirage. The chances of a flyer mutant flying directly over this base were very, very small but it wasn¡¯t zero. Deep guttural moaning as I kept attacking her weak spots and filling them with pleasure sensations. I finished and noticed her bikini bottoms were slightly damp. Next was Dazzler, she was too busy to visit most of the time but with a portal to Krakoa and a few more in the States, it was easier toe back and visit more often as she toured. She was another with her bottom off. A free spirit who really shouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship, to begin with. She did have flings with Angel, Beast, Quasar, and even the Beyonder in theics. Both were good fits for her but as a very famous rockstar, she was on the road too long to be pinned down by one person¡­ At least normally that would be the case. She was the most grabby out of them all. As I rubbed her down she rubbed me down. I let her see the work she put in was seeding as my dick popped a tent in my shorts. She grabbed my junk and looked in both directions seeing everyone was staring at us before she decided to let me go. Next was Psylocke, her body was chiseled perfection, and a deadly ninja assassin looked perfectly normal even in a two-piece bikini. She made no noise as she let me rub her down, her bottom came off as she flipped over exposing an ass you could bounce a quarter off of. I decided to break her concentration as I leaned forward and blew on her neck drawing out an almost inaudible whimper from her. Rogue finally took her top off as I got close. Her breasts were bigger than they were in theics, matching her dump truck ass. Rogue¡¯s ass was so big it became a meme and with matching tits, she was up there in terms of attractiveness. She had gotten control over her powers a few years ago, so there wasn¡¯t much of a chance of anything going wrong¡­ That was until I touched her and our simr powers shifted as my hands became attached to her and wouldn¡¯t break off. My jaw clenched as I felt a power that shouldn¡¯t get stronger shift and change inside me. Blood poured from my nose as my regeneration worked overboard to keep my powers from being stolen from me permanently as one of my powers updated itself and strengthened hers. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 210+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 148 Let our powers combine! Chapter 148 Let our powersbine! It felt like I was holding a livewire. The connection between us couldn¡¯t be broken and while she wasn¡¯t in danger she was still stuck in ce as I had a death grip on her tits. Rogue called out after noticing I couldn¡¯t even talk. I was too busy focusing on not losing all of my powers. It was a constant pull to not lose them as I slowly equalized the difference in our power siphon. My skill grinds against my very soul as it expands into something that it couldn¡¯t possibly as I can now steal powers from mutants as well as women. The time it takes shrunk down from ten minutes to nine, then eight, seven, six, and finally capped out at five. I felt another power rub as I could now choose which powers to steal before I got enough control back and noticed how everyone was panicking and Rogue was trying to utch my connection to her. She stole some of my strength but the drain was far, far less than she would have against a normal opponent. Not only was I actively fighting it but our powers nullified the drain by a significant degree¡­ Still, eventually, if the connection wasn¡¯t cut I¡¯d lose powers and stats I would rather keep. I could barely muffle out. ¡°C-cut¡­ M-my¡­ Arm-mmm-ms¡­ Off.¡± Everyone looked at me with fear except for Psylocke who tried to cut my hands off with a psionic de. I was too durable still, I¡¯d either need to wait until she stole more endurance or¡­ I pop out the lightsaber and telekically hand it to her. My brain was so unfocused I didn¡¯t think to just cut my own arms off. She lines up before activating the lightsaber. In my opinion, she took her sweet time figuring everything out as she finally cleaved through my hands, even with lower cosmic(possibly high superhuman from the drain) endurance. I notice an almost imperceptible wobble in the light beam as it decides whether or not it¡¯s strong enough to cut through my flesh. In a single instant the choice was made, it cleaves through my hands like butter finally severing the connection. My hands already regenerated back before the severed ones even hit the ground. I breathe in a sigh of relief as I pop open my skill menu. I ain¡¯t reading all that shit so convert it to only show the stats and powers that went up or down in rank or were removed. Low cosmic strength -> High superhuman strengthen Low cosmic dexterity -> High superhuman dexterity Low cosmic endurance -> High superhuman endurance Mid superhuman intelligence -> High superhuman intelligence Low superhuman charm -> Mid superhuman charm Growth Power siphon+ -> Power siphon+++ Biomatter maniption -> Biomatter control (downgrade) Telekinesis (rank 3) -> Telekinesis (rank 2) Power bestowal -> Improved power bestowal Light control -> Light maniption Mutation boost -> Altered God damn it, I felt a little less safe with the sudden downgrade but the boost to one of my main sources to gain power was great. It also meant I didn¡¯t need to consume mutant DNA to gain their power. Dropping from lower cosmic to high superhuman meant that about a hundred more people could kill me again. Subtract the half that were heroes and wouldn¡¯t, the thirty that were out in space, and the ten I had counters for and that left ten people with enough power to kill me if I pissed them off. I could do nothing to fix that problem except recover my strength, but it did put me back a month or two in progression. Light control didn¡¯t go down a rank but I used it so much that it stayed at rank 2, it changed enough to oust the pull. Altogether, I lost about a few weeks'' worth of power usage on all my powers. The siphon on her end focuses more on stats than power otherwise I¡¯d have really been fucked if she stole multiple ranks or my mainstay powers. I felt my mutation shift and change bing moreplete as she siphoned me as well. I instinctively knew that I had developed a resistance to siphon powers from what just happened. It didn¡¯t really change me enough to count as a new power to it was added to my mutation instead. No, it wasn¡¯t a resistance to being siphoned, it was a resistance to being altered. I felt like I gained a tertiary resistance to alteration. That meant more obtuse powers were far less likely to work and could possibly reverse or injure the user. If I fought against it I could no longer be affected by probability maniption and could reduce the effect on the environment around me making it harder for luck powers to work. I also couldn¡¯t be wished out of the universe anymore. If I fought Franklin Richards his reality maniption would have less effect on the environment and if he tried to write me out of existence he¡¯d probably pass out first. There was no Thanos gauntlet snapping me out of existence. Even altering my thoughts or viewpoint, hell I could probably resist the time shift Moira just gained to some degree, or at least keep my memories after the reset. On top of all that, any attack would need to make it through my endurance, than any other resistances from powers then my tertiary resistance to being altered. When I got back to where I was I would be stronger in the long run. Now the big change that I couldn¡¯t help but be d that this happened. The upgrade to the second rank of power bestowal. Now, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure why it was upgraded instead of being siphoned¡­ Maybe it worked very simrly to Rogue¡¯s power or something. Maybe it was just extremely close to leveling and the tiny energy from our siphons fighting against each other affected it. I knew I could now give away my powers at a much cheaper cost. It would only take about 20% of my power to give away rank one and I could retain it without having the rank 2 of the power as well. It meant even though flight +1 was still only rank 1 I could give two of my girlfriends the ability to fly and still retain the power. It meant I could give away powers I never thought I would because it would only be a small setback instead of an entire rank reduction. I smiled as it meant that all three of my original girlfriends could get elemental control right now even though they all wanted it. I¡¯ll have to do a power giveawayter on now that I can. They didn¡¯t need it but if one of my girlfriends wanted a power, of course, I¡¯d give it to them. My thoughts finally caught up as only a few seconds had passed, my mind''s mental processing working at such a speed that I could have absorbed all that information before my cleaved hands hit the ground. I just looked over before my hands went back to Rogue¡¯s breasts. A few tentative squeezes and my new power of not being altered alreadying into y. ¡°S-sorry about that. Really didn¡¯t expect¡­ That our powers would fight against each other¡­ You feeling okay Rogue?¡± The only difference I could notice with her was a slight increase in her breathing. ¡°Y-yea just¡­ Didn¡¯t expect the sudden rush from your powers.¡± She went to stand up butunched herself fifty feet into the air. ¡°Uhh, she¡¯s going to need to get used to her new strength¡­ I think that¡¯s permanent.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 210+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 148.5 Stats and Skills Chapter 148.5 Stats and Skills This chapter is skippable. Just a list of stats and powers. High superhuman strengthen High superhuman dexterity High superhuman endurance High superhuman intelligence Mid superhuman charm Growth Power siphon+++ Complete mental control (rank 3) Biomatter control Diagnostic scan Energy absorption Telekinesis (rank 2) MSH(Mid superhuman) regeneration Increased magical affinity/knowledge nt maniption Dual cultivation (rank 2) Extreme muscle expansion Flight +1 Item box (Rank 2) Improved power bestowal MSH senses Weapon storage (Rank 2) Camouge (Rank 2) Mind reading (Rank 2) Mentalmunicationswork Physical enhancement boost (Rank 2) Self-sustenance Analyze Force constructs Mentalpulsion Mental recall Superhuman mental processing Psychic deadzone Psionic Enhancement Aura of rending des Soul strike Bound weapon Dream walk Mind link Bind familiar Energy shield Electric generation Tremor sense Blind sight Battle focus elerated perception elerated body Speed burst -> Speed burst (Rank 2) Electrokinesis Strength reduction touch Moonlight absorption Gravity maniption Chemical Secretion Chemical Maniption Empathic touch (altered) Teleportation Touch teleportation Light maniption Photon st Photokinesis Light sense -> Light sense (Rank 2) Hardlight construct creation Hydrokinesis Elemental control (Wind, Earth, Water, Fire, Lightning) Dark force conduit Dark force control Dark force avatar Mana to force conversion Force to mana conversion Mana control Force control Dark Control Dark Sense Dark teleportation cklight beams Group teleportation Poison immunity Chapter 149 Just forget Chapter 149 Just forget It was the first time I was surrounded by that many girls without one of them fucking me since my body went to inhuman levels of attractiveness. I guess it goes to show when someone crashes through the roof of a mansionnding in a crowded auditorium of people ying basketball, it¡¯s all women for themselves. To be fair, it was a women''s basketball game so it wasn¡¯t that crowded. They still all scattered like cockroaches when you move the stove though. I could only chuckle as I watched them try to hurriedly put on close-to-run damage control on what happened. It was the first break I took that involved me just chilling and rxing. I went to the food court(the ce had over 500 students) got a pretzel and boba tea and just watched peoplee and go. I had to put a forgetful charm on myself so I wouldn¡¯t stick out like a sore thumb but it was nice to people watch. My first wife and I used to do this. At least before she started sleeping with other men as she tried to pass off a child that wasn¡¯t mine as mine. She started sleeping with me right at the tail end of my criminal career. She got off on the power it gave her and when she lost it because I got out of the game she needed to find power elsewhere. Too bad I found out, I knew the kid couldn¡¯t be mine because the times didn¡¯t match up. I didn¡¯t find out untilter but she was taking the morning-after pill when we fucked as well, trying her hardest to pass a child that wasn¡¯t mine off to feel powerful. Too bad I found out¡­ We didn¡¯t have an amicable breakup after that. I still had enough pull from my crime boss days to find and kill the man who thought he could trick me. She really should have checked what happened to those who betrayed me because she had both her legs shattered and needed a wheelchair for the rest of her life. Waiting for her to have the baby was some of the longest four months of my entire life. She thought she was safe, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. She thought the man she cheated on me with just fled or wasn¡¯t answering her calls. That facade of smugness broke the first swing of the pipe wrench. I remember seeing the overconfident look that I was just ying, that I was just trying to scare her and wouldn¡¯t do anything break the same moment her kneecap did. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how easy I went on her after the fact. I was killing dozens of people every week just a year before that happened. If anything she got off lucky for what she did. Still, as I swirled the boba pearls I couldn¡¯t help but think of how long ago that was. It feels like five lifetimes ago. I stopped thinking about it, so much worse happened with my second wife that the first marriage seemed normal. It ended in a far worse tragedy and it¡¯s the one I truly regret. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t always a ruthless man. You can only starve for so long until something in you just snaps. You¡¯ll do anything for food, to have enough food to feelfortable and safe. Spending an entire week working hard only to have my roommate steal all the food we had and leave. I gave him the benefit of the doubt and watched him walk out with bags of what I thought was garbage only to realize he stole all the food when it was time to have a meal. He didn¡¯t even eat it, he gave it away to the food broker to try and join the gang but they justughed him off. That was when I finally broke. Starving and seeing all the criminals still fat broke me. Seeing my roommate, someone I thought I could trust gamble our food away in the hope of getting a position under the local crime boss to secure food in the future. I hit him with a rock. It was thrown, I didn¡¯t even mean to kill him. It just sort of happened. That was my first real murder. I had killed during the war but that was over a monitor. It was impersonal and as far removed from actual murder as you could possibly get. I got bitter and brutal and wanted revenge on the fat mobsters who turned food into profit. The initiation was brutal. Everyone who wanted to join the gang had to fight in an arena and many people ended up with broken bones with only four of us(the ones in the best shape) bing low-rank enforcers. I made my way through the ranks and eventually killed the leader, he knew I wanted to but didn¡¯t think I would the first time we ever met. It honestly shocked everyone inside the room when I tried to including myself. I was the only one who walked out of that room though. Over the next month, I spent securing my position and killing or chasing off anyone loyal to the previous crimelord. After that, I killed the three other crime lords in the area bing a true crime boss¡­ I swear to god I tried to change how it worked. I wanted to help people. I wanted to make sure at the very least people weren¡¯t starving but I quickly found out that humans aren¡¯t like dogs. Humans will always try to bite the hand that feeds because they think they deserve more. Like a drowning man, they pushed anyone they could get ahold of under them so they could struggle for another breath. Even if that man they pushed underwater was trying to help them. They killed my kindness. Everyone betrayed me because I was too kind and I quickly found that murder was the fastest way to get people to listen to the rules. Enforcing those rules hardened me even further and made me the jaded man who can look you in the eye as he saws your head off. I tossed the empty stic container and drink into the trash as I got up and walked away. I made myself sad thinking about the past. At least I didn¡¯t think about my second marriage¡­ Thinking back on that would havepletely ruined my mood. At some point tears filled my eyes, it was the first time in a long time I cried thinking about my past. Like a knife twisting in my heart even thinking about what happened with my second wife led me to start leaking from my face. It must have been because I would soon be a parent in this world. I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t let what happened¡­ No, don¡¯t think about it. People are looking at me as the forgetful charm has worn off. Two thin streaks trailing down my face as I tried to forget. I needed to find a woman, the only time I could forget was when I drank or when I was with a woman but drinking is what got me in trouble in the first ce. Psylocke was walking the opposite way in the hall and I just grabbed her while spinning her so she walked in my direction. I held onto her as she noticed my frayed emotions. She asked. ¡°You okay?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I am now that you¡¯re here.¡± We made it inside and I activated my baffle. I pushed my dresser in front of the door and I sealed it even further with magic. I wasn¡¯t gentle and it wasn¡¯t fair to her. She deserved more than what I gave her. I used her as an outlet to forget my memories, only sex could help me forget. She groaned, moaned, and came more than most women I slept with the first time but I was barely even there mentally. I didn¡¯t give her my attention. I was more mad at myself for sabotaging myself after so long. I had been doing so well, only killing evil people. I was doing good so why¡­ Why was I thinking about the past? Why was I thinking about Hydro Man? He was a viin but¡­ Did he deserve to die? I killed him for his power but he was shaping up to be a rehabilitated viin. He helped the hero break up the elementals¡­ I set a few rules and somehow months after I broke them it finally hit me like a sledgehammer to the face. Psylocke spasmed underneath me as I kept moving my hips instinctively. Just forget already, it was an entire lifetime ago that everything happened. Just forget. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 215+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 150 Mutants versus Pirates Chapter 150 Mutants versus Pirates We did our first mission. Off the ind of Krakoa was a pirate ind full of Singaporean pirates. They were hundreds of miles away from Singapore but they¡¯d have to be in order to catch ships who weren¡¯t aware they were pirates. They weren¡¯t stupid enough to outright attack Krakoa but they were applying unforeseen pressure. There were too many tourist mutants on Krakoa and every day more and more went further and further away from Krakoa while they yed. It was a preemptive measure that we were to get rid of the pirates. That¡¯s why they sent in Kitty Pryde''s team who was authorized to kill if necessary. Some of the members of our squad like Rose were going to exploit that to the fullest. It was also our first mission which could lead to the entire team disbanding if it goes wrong or several members being removed because they don¡¯t fit on the team. I was still looking at Rose, the possibility that she¡¯d be kicked off the team for killing everyone she fought was high. I knew she was a spy but at the same time, she was terrible at hiding her bloodlust. She¡¯s an awful spy, but at the same time, it makes her better because who would send a spy so bad at their job? She and Scott constantly bickered as we made our way towards the ind. I killed Shaw already so the Marauder''s betrayal wouldn¡¯t happen. At least not like it did in theics. She rubbed Lockheed her pet dragon as the ind came into sight. It was still terrified of me, with our empathic abilities it knew how thirsty I was and tried its best to protect Kitty from me. He could feel Kitty¡¯s lust towards me. It was a losing battle where we¡¯d eventually end up together and Lockheed couldn¡¯t really do anything but try to slow down the process. The ind was shaped in a way that made it extremely difficult to attack. Many hills break the line of sight with sniper towers on the tops. That plus arge cluster of rocks overlooking the ind with a mortar tower at the very top. We¡¯d have to constantly deal with projectiles raining down that could destroy our ship if we didn¡¯t take it out first. Kitty gave the go-ahead. ¡°Scott. Take down that mortar perch.¡± I pped him on the back as he took the sses off his face. The beam was so strong only a few seconds of looking had the tower toppling into the water, some may die because of falling that distance but it was necessary to do so. He put his goggles down again before lining up his next shot destroying the nearest sniper nest with a single nce before shielding his eyes again. It was surprising. In theics, Scott was always thest to do things that would result in the deaths of anyone. He backed Charles fully and that went with his ¡®no killing humans¡¯ rule. I pped our two aquatic members giving them a burst of power and letting them swim the distance before we reached it. Coming around to the opposite end of the rock cluster I p Kitty who immediately falls to the ground. She¡¯ll take out the remainder of the snipers before her effect wears off. The two aquatics would sabotage their ships so they couldn¡¯t fight us, they¡¯d have to spend their time bailing the ship out to keep it from sinking so they wouldn¡¯t have the manpower to swing around and attack us. The ships were cheap, pirates wouldn¡¯t waste money on cannons, instead using normal guns and intimidation to take over ships. Even so, if they fired on our boat long enough they might have been able to sink it. I could have taken out everyone on the ind with a mass sleep spell but that would defeat the purpose of our mission and I was still sticking with the no non mutant powers outside on mutant missions. We waited for Kitty to snap awake and began swinging around to hit the back of the ind while the aquatic duo made a frontal attack. Both were strong enough to take gunfire even without my buff. Swinging around I p everyone else and let them get to work. It didn¡¯t take very long. It was normal humans against superhumans. Superhumans souped up with even more power than normal. Kneeling before us tied up was everyone left alive from the fight including the captain who surrendered near the start. Over two hundred pirates and less than fifty were left alive after the attack. Most kills went to Rose but when Kitty told her to pull her punches she did. Inside were also about a dozen or so sex ves. It was unfortunate but they all looked like Australian tourists, their husbands, and male hostages were all dead already. Most of the time they¡¯d have been sold back to anyone who could purchase them but it looked more like they attacked normal people, maybe even fishermen over rich yacht riders with enough money to buy their freedom. They weren¡¯t tied up or anything and some had Stockholm syndrome to the point they fought against us as we took over the ind. Only a handful were tied up, refusing to live a life as a sex ve they were forced into the role. Everyone else had permission to walk around as long as they served their purpose, it¡¯s not like they could get free anyway. But because of the very on the ind, Kitty gave us a solemn look before ordering. ¡°Kill them all. Scum like this doesn¡¯t deserve to live.¡± It shocked just about everyone there that she¡¯d be so ruthless. Ipletely agreed with her decision but some hadn¡¯t even killed a single person yet. They all screamed and cried that it wasn¡¯t humane to kill this many people as I reloaded my guns. It was hard not tough at them, they weren¡¯t any of the women that were tied to the beds and yed with so of course they could still view this human shaped garbage as humans. Some people were just pure evil. They could have made a living in Singapore fishing or any other above-the-board job. No, they chose this. They chose to be pirates, they chose to be evil, they chose to be viins and they chose to set up right around the mutants, possibly to capture and sell them back or indoctrinate them to be used as weapons. Everyone knew they needed to die but still, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to not at least try to plead for their lives. To plead for the lives of this scum who had women tied to beds. Plead for this scum who killed every single male hostage because they couldn¡¯t pay the ransom. I just shook my head as I lined up another headshot blowing away the man that some of the female hostages were ring at. Imagine being the worst in a group full of the worst. I lined up another blow before I read the surface thoughts on the man. ¡°Nope. Not this one, he was forced here and never killed anyone.¡± I picked him up and undid his ropes as he ran over to the women who were watching on the side before spitting on the evil man as well. This happened another two times as we finished murdering everyone else. I spoke my opinion. ¡°Wow, three out of fifty weren¡¯t monsters. Not bad.¡± They were all very young with the youngest prepubescent. All of them would have been corrupted by this job. None wanted to be pirates but were forced into it by their families. Corruption is insidious and slow. One of them was already showing the signs. In another month he wouldn¡¯t have been spared but now that he saw the consequences¡­ He might be able to live a normal life. Well, as long as he can recover from having everyone he knew die around him and not go partially insane. I sighed before asking. ¡°Welp, they were already cooking dinner. Anyone mind if I grab a bowl of this delicious smelling stew?¡± I got several looks of shock as Sunspot puked from the sudden deaths. Rose just walked up before grabbing adle full and slurping. ¡°Mmm. Nope, they didn¡¯t sear the meat first. This was all just ingredients thrown in a pot.¡± She had a good eye to notice that. I asked. ¡°Anyone call dibs on this ind yet? It¡¯s close enough it would make a sick club or casino for mutants to spend there money at.¡± Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 215+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 151 Kitty wants to play Chapter 151 Kitty wants to y Kitty Pryde bounced down on my dick. Her top half was bare only leaving the captain''s coat on around her shoulders. To her side was Halo who interrupted us midway and was already fucked to exhaustion. She was snoring softly as her bottom holes leaked from her thorough fucking. She burned hot when it came to sex and was done after only an hour of me and Kitty teaming up against her. Kitty was the opposite. It was nearing the seventh hour of us having sex if you included the one where we were interrupted by Halo. She was the energizer bunny rabbit when it came to sex. She just kept going and going and going and going. I handed her a Gatorade from a portal to keep her fluids up as she downed the entire bottle. We kept fighting each other for who was on top as she rode me wildly. I bucked her off and climbed on top of her. She purposely tried to rough me up to the point if I wasn¡¯t superhuman I¡¯d be covered in bruises already from our coption. Her entire body was covered in sweat but she was a quiet cummer. She just huffed as I bottomed out in her stretching her like no one ever had before. I knew it would be soon as I smirked, her body started gging thirty minutes ago. She was fucking purely because of herpetitive nature. She wanted to make me sweat a single drop from sex. I couldn¡¯t honestly remember thest time I sweat in this world¡­ Maybe when me and Raven were having sex but it was more out of fear of having my dick ripped off from the pressure. I don¡¯t think that was urate either. I knew at this point I couldn¡¯t sweat unless I actively made my body do so. I decide to reward her dedication as I form a single drop of liquid on my forehead. I didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious that I was doing this for her. The singr sweat droplet rolled down my nose and dropped directly onto her face. For a moment she didn¡¯t realize what it was but the next moment she had a face full of smugness that she managed to get me to try. I punished her by speeding up and railing her into the already destroyed bed. She was quiet the entire time so far, like moaning or making noise was a sign that she lost. When she got that single drop her floodgates opened and she screamed her lungs out as I plowed her depths. She was another crush from back in my original world. Many writers would often put her into other stories for the same reason I would so we get a lot of weird team-ups like Guardians and Kitty because of that. She¡¯s also one of the first cannon bisexuals inics. I remember they tried to say she was gay and just confused but it got enough bacsh they canceled the idea and put her back with a man. She and Rachel Summers were implied to be the end goal and they got together in an alternate reality. She didn¡¯t exist in this continuity as there was no time travel. They could have found a roundabout solution for it like making her a clone or an imagination bing real or someone with reality-warping powers bringing her to life but they haven¡¯t yet. At least it wasn¡¯t as bad as her and Collossus¡¯s rtionship. I remember thinking it was weird when I was little then they did nothing with it for like 20 years and expect people to care. I liked her and his sister''s rtionship more if I was being honest. Illyana Rasputina was an interesting character and I wished they didn¡¯t destroy her in the movies. The new mutants franchise could have been a game changer if they made an actually good movie but they squandered their chance. How do you fuck up the DEMON BEAR SAGA! Her tongue began lulling out of her mouth as she quietly seized around my dick before passing out. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re done here¡­ Unless the person spying on us wants toe out and have fun.¡± For a few seconds, nothing happens before Orca finally stands back up andes in. She had been masturbating for the past hour instead ofing in like Halo. She was soaked from fingering herself. Still too embarrassed to walk in without clothes on she pulled her panties and pants up getting them covered in liquid. Orca was as far off of being human as a human could possibly be. I don¡¯t think she was an Antean offshoot or anything like King Shark, it was just an unfortunate mutation. With her height and appearance, she must be heavily neglected. I started expanding my penis knowing she¡¯ll have a deep cavity but stopped at ten inches. I slid Kitty Pryde onto Halo as I walked over making myselfrger to amodate her size. I levitate myself thest foot of difference in our height and as I kiss her¡­ I¡¯m surprised by the amount of STDs she has. It¡¯s just, that you wouldn¡¯t expect someone who looks like that to be sexually active let alone sexually active to the point of having several STDs. To be fair, it only takes sleeping with the wrong person once to get them, who knew how frequently she had sex? I think she was also human at one point. I clean them from her and pull a jagged piece of metal that was stuck in her ribs out of her body. No, I could tell by how nervous and shaky she is that she hasn¡¯t had sex in a very long time. Almost like she was ashamed of her giant body. Fuck it, I¡¯ll make her feel like a woman again. I use a power I still forgot to give away called extreme muscle expansion while using biomatter maniption to make my body not bulk up too much. The end result is me in a human form slightly taller than nine feet putting me above Orca in size. I decided to move this somewhere else and take us to the underwater love pad I made. It was only about forty feet underwater but it still gave off a pleasant view that she¡¯d be happy with. A kiss brought her over to the reinforced bed. Some might think making beds out of secondary adamantium was a waste but when my girls kept getting stronger and stronger it was out ofziness so I didn¡¯t have to keep recing them. I could always repair the beds with magic but sometimes you just want to rail a girl without worrying about fucking her so hard you destroy the equipment that was keeping them alive in space or underwater. Iid her down now that she had calmed dramatically, I could tell my new size excited her. She was already soaked and as I pulled off her pants and panties her body suddenly had an orgasm from just us touching and kissing. I prated her cleanly and even with a ten-inch dick felt I was nowhere near the end of her love canal. I kept expanding and expanding until I was eighteen inches long and three inches wide at the base narrowing as I got further in. The guttural groan of a feral animal being bred came from her as I remembered to check her kinks. Oh, that¡¯s a really strong want to be pregnant but¡­ Did I? I had more than a dozen kids on the way already and that number would more than double over the next year most likely. Did I risk having mutant children with a cosmetic mutation?... Fuck it. If anyone makes fun of little Jaws and Shamu I¡¯ll just kill them. She grunted, groaned, and moaned as I fucked her with my horse-sized cock. Shudder after shudder I fill her to the brim and impregnate her as she catches her breath. ¡°T-that was¡­ Holy. That was the best sex I¡¯ve ever had in my entire life.¡± I could only chuckle. ¡°Yea. You watched me fuck for an hour and think we¡¯re done after the first time? I¡¯ll let you go in a few hours.¡± She whimpered as she curled up into my chest. As I sheathed my cock back into her she bit down on my shoulder. I turned her face towards mine and kissed her as I began again. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 220+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 152 Making drugs for fun and profit Chapter 152 Making drugs for fun and profit Charles Xavier¡¯s Point of View It was hard work keeping everything together. Every day there were more fights between the different factions let alone the fighting outside of our ind. I was so tired of it all. I just wanted to rest but the moment I did so much bad woulde of it. It was such a difficult process, my life almost ended at the UN peace talks. If I didn¡¯t have all my help I would have given up years ago. Thankfully I had people to help lighten the burden. Moira and Erik. Hank and Jean. Storm and Logan. So many people helping me but the biggest helper walked in with a big smile on his face. ¡°Heya Prof X. How¡¯s it going?¡± I sipped the coffee as it was always nice to have a speedster assistant. Quicksilver was always there for me even when he was a young child he constantly helped keep me on task with a pro-mutant agenda. I was still wary as I sat down and began to rx as he massaged my shoulders at a superhuman speed. My body almost instantly melted like he had been working my muscles for hours. ¡°Oh Pietro, how did you get so good at this?¡± He just kept working on my sore muscles as he chuckled. ¡°Practice makes perfect prof.¡± We made a bit more small talk before I asked. ¡°So, how are you and Robert doing? Are you still deeply in love?¡± Pietro justughed his sillyugh. His mind was so pure after searching it the first time I knew I didn¡¯t need to keep scanning it, even the surface thoughts. ¡°Things are going great between us Prof. We¡¯re even thinking of tying the knot. Now, the main question is¡­ What are we going to do with Katelyn and her team? They killed a bunch of people on their mission earlier. I know you made the team in case we needed to kill humans but for them to have an over ny percent mortality rate is¡­ It¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it? What gave them the right to kill all those people.¡± As he rubbed my shoulders and my eyes got heavier I couldn¡¯t help but agree with him. I would have to disband their team once I woke up. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I was bringing in construction materials through an open portal as the construction of a casino port was well underway. I pointed out the changes I¡¯d like to see as I nned to turn the rocky mountain area that had the mortar emcement into a fancy restaurant. It had already cost a million but the prices I nned to charge would make up the cost even if I went quadruple over budget. The ind would make its money back in ten years and that was if I didn¡¯t sell elicit substances on the ind or host possible threats to mutant kind on the ind. I had no doubt the Australian army(is that a thing?) would want to keep a contingent of troops and ships here in case they needed to attack Krakoa for some reason. I only nned to sell cool drugs like marijuana, alcohol, vertigo, overclock, shade, and diamond. Most had their addictive attributes taken out as I strengthened some parts while weakening others. Vertigo gives a floaty feeling simr to X or Molly. Overclock made you smarter and more confident. Shade was anything I wanted it to be. I could control the effects the patch had because of my powers, resulting in an addiction-free hallucinogenic effect. Diamond gave a sudden surge of energy and I fixed the death if taken with other drugs side effects. I pointed another crew over at the shores to start building docks for the ships that were going to show up. It was still a month or two off ofpletion but I was making it a state-of-the-art location that would be tied into the portal hub I was making. Simr to the portals in Krakoa, I nned topletely destroy the transportation sector of business by creating portals all over America and a few in other countries in the future. Imagine going from New York to California in a second for a hundred dors. That¡¯s what I nned to do which would demolish the flight industry. Eventually, I¡¯d also like to tie in teleportation to the Moon and Mars and perhaps others once I grow the power to climatize thoses. I finally got a call from one of my informants and I handed off the construction to Kitty as it was more her ind than mine. Teleporting back over to New York I finally found the fucker. I talked with my informant for a second before I heard where my victim was. After donning my viin disguise I teleported into the unveiling of Kingpin¡¯s new building. I¡¯m there for a single blip, possibly so fast humans couldn¡¯t detect it. Onlyter that day when someone snapped a photo at the exact moment I appeared to kidnap him would they know what happened. I casually tossed his body against a pir before I began to take my mask off. He was still recovering when he must have recognized who I was. ¡°So¡­ What might I do for the fastest rising billionaire today?¡± I just looked at him confused before teleporting up to him and punching him in the gut. I didn¡¯t n to kill him which made it very easy to just hurt him. ¡°You know, I¡¯m regretting leaving you in charge of all the crime in New York. Everything you can do, all the pies your hands are in and you pick a defenseless little olddy to harass. Do you really think Negative man gave her the rights to his business right before he died?¡± I heard him click his phone on either to ask for help or to start recording and I short it out without him noticing. I¡¯ll give him a beating for trying to get one over on me. It was harder holding back and not identally killing him than it would be punching his head off. He was a big shot in theics but even still as I beat him I felt I could kill him, it would just cost me. As hey in a puddle of his own blood I flipped him over so he was facing up looking at the concrete in the parking lot I teleported to. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to give you this one warning. Leave May Parker alone. Don¡¯t sue her, don¡¯t look in her direction. If you see her walking down the street turn around or walk to the other side of the road. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the consequences if I find out you still think you can take her down but I¡¯ll tell you anyway. I¡¯ll kill you, not in a normal way either. I¡¯ll slowly torture you to death, and I get it. You¡¯re written like a big strong willpowered man in theics¡­ I really want to test that, I¡¯m curious how many days you¡¯dst having your skin torn off before you crack.¡± With a final kick, I break his leg, causing the first longsting injury to him. To be honest I was surprised with how resilient he was. I yawned as I put my obfuscation mask back on my face and teleported him right back to the front of his new building. The entire beating took less than two minutes. Most of the news and reporters, plus therge-scale crowd were still there to see his battered condition. It would go a long way for my criminal business as I was now more dangerous and less to be trifled with than the leader of most of New York. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 220+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 153 Handling the harem Chapter 153 Handling the harem I kissed Stephanie as a wee home present as I flipped a veggie omelet and she took off her business suit and sses. She looked dead tired as if she fought a hard battle but I knew it was from her job as CEO of Wayne Enterprises. Every week or so they¡¯d just increase her workload and change her job title until she was the top rank of the business. The Wayne businesses were growing at an unseen rate in decades, the only other time they grew was this much was the dot bubble where they got in and out before the copse. Thomas Wayne was a ruthless businessman and bankrupted many businesses during that period. She stripped down into her underwear and flopped down on the couch to look at the news. She cried out in anguish. ¡°Noooo!¡± I looked at the TV and noticed there was a fire spreading in the Bronx and she got up before putting on her clothes before I stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to every incident in the city.¡± I teleported to the ocean and made arge portal above the building that was on fire before punching the water making it ssh down and putting out most of the fire. The firetruck already there waved at me before I teleported back. The time dy let me see what I just did to the building on TV. I flipped the omelet before ting it for Steph. ¡°Alright, we got to talk about your future. You need to figure out what you want to do. You can¡¯t be CEO and a crime fighter. You¡¯re running yourself ragged doing so.¡± She sleepily put the omelet into her mouth using her hands as I went to grab her a fork. ¡°Mmmm. Another.¡± She mmed the te on the ground shattering it into pieces and I just used a restoration spell before I looked at her. ¡°You okay?¡± She leaned forward as half the omelet dropped from her mouth. She fell asleep sitting on the couch. I couldn''t help but smile at her. She¡¯s the one who set the going on dates once a week rule and she¡¯s broken that rule almost every single time since she¡¯s be a spokesman to Wayne Enterprises. I picked her up and carried her to bed before tucking her in and teleporting away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Third-Person Point of View Cassandra didn¡¯t know how she got herself into this situation. She had just finished a mission that saved two countries from going to war¡­ She went home, went to sleep then woke up naked and inches from the ground handcuffed to the ceiling. This was good metal too, she couldn¡¯t just rip through it and it somehow muted her powers and stopped her from using magic. As her capturees into her line of sight she has to stifle augh. She can clearly tell who it is by his body but on his head is the cheapest fake alien mask she¡¯s ever seen. In the fakest alien voice she¡¯s ever heard in her life she heard him speak. ¡°Greeting human female. I am Glorbax from the Omicron Andromedae star system. I¡¯ve traveled far in an attempt to find species we¡¯repatible to breed with. That led us here but only those with superpowers have the durability to mate with us.¡± The alien had an erection as he spoke that bounced as he began to move towards her. He glided his hand over her body drawing shivers as he continued. ¡°So. Will you offer yourself as tribute so our race of sexy hung aliens doesn¡¯t go extinct?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. He lifts her by her hips and pulls her snugly against his body from behind. Herugh turned into an intake of breath as he lined his prick up with her slit. In one smooth motion, she was fully impaled on him as he began to bounce her up and down on his dick. She couldn¡¯t help but moan out. Her body instinctively grew wet even just being in the same room as the man. As he pumps her up and down pistoning her on his cock she thinks more about what he said. Yes, it was clearly meant as a joke but¡­ Would being a mother really be that bad? She knew she loved the man already so why not have kids with him? ¡°Yes. I agree to have your children.¡± He had swapped from her back to her front where her legs were now ced on his shoulders as he kept up the porn acting. ¡°Thank you human. We will make beautiful human/alien babies together.¡± She just let him thrust a few more times before she rified. ¡°No¡­ I mean between you and me. We really should have children.¡± He stopped mid-pump as what she said sank in. Dropping the very fake voice he asks. ¡°You sure?¡± Cassandra really thought about it and liked the idea more and more. She firmly shook her head in affirmation. ¡°Yes. I want to have children.¡± He slowly pulled his mask off as he walked over to a table she hadn¡¯t noticed and grabbed a set of keys. She asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He looked at me with a deadpan stare before saying. ¡°I¡¯m not going to put a baby in you while you¡¯re tied up and I¡¯m wearing a twelve-dor Starkmart alien mask. We¡¯re taking this to the bedroom.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lady Octopus slowly soldered pieces of metal together for a robotic contraption that would finally kill Spiderman as I smashed through the side of the building and scared her so much her welding rod got stuck to the metal. She looked panicked and wasn¡¯t wearing her harness. She ran towards her bunker as I slowly chased behind her. ¡°Go on, get your suit on if it makes you morefortable. We need to talk about your obsession with Spiderman when you¡¯re ready.¡± One fightter and her brain was fixed from the neurological damage from the chip and she was bouncing on my dick. Her thin, lithe body was shockingly full of power already reaching almost peak human. Every one of her orgasms rapidly shifted her appearance as her breasts filled out to her preferred size. Soon enough her body stopped changing as it reached its peak and began to be flooded with chi. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It wasn¡¯t the first time I fixed a viin but it was shockingly easy to fix them and I was just surprised that I was the only one doing it. In a more realistic world, Batman would try to cure his viins but then they wouldn¡¯t exist in the story. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to cure them storywise but it made sense for him to want to cure them in a real-world sense. I came for the first time as her body shuttered after another silent orgasm. Her breathing was the only sign she was enjoying what was happening. I could feel the limits of my dual cultivation stretching which didn¡¯t make sense. I thought it was already at rank 3, did that mean it could be improved beyond rank 3? What about my other powers? It gave me more questions but I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the pleasant surprise. I pulled out letting the mix of fluids pour out before hammering back into her. I finally drew a moan from her as my smile grew even bigger. It was going to be a long night of convincing her to not attack Peter anymore. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 220+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 18 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 154 Bugsnax Chapter 154 Bugsnax Janice Lincoln had one goal¡­ That goal was now different as she could see the writing on the wall. She no longer wanted to make an all-female sinister six to fight Spiderman. That would most likely end in her death. At least if the news was urate and them going missing was them dying like she had suspected. Beetle had pivoted away from crime as it was resulting in more and more deaths. Her new goal was to make an all-female bug-themed mercenary team. It had taken using most of her favors and putting herself in severalyers of debt to do so but she finally got her meeting and it made her heart speed up. The room was full of heroes and viins and like a powder keg, a single spark could ignite the situation. She met all their eyes as she looked at all the members. Her(Beetle), Wasp, Locust, Yellowjacket, Dragonfly, Murder Ho, Bumblebee, Fly-Girl and Gypsy Moth. She exined her n to offer their services as a new bug-themed mercenary group. It took plenty of convincing but all thedies finally agreed. Gypsy Moth even suggested the first client they could get. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I got an odd message recently. I was looking for help but I didn¡¯t expect to have that role filled by one of the girls I was fucking. Apparently, Gypsy Moth was offering them up to me because she knew I would bed them all and wanted brownie points. I needed to think of a use for her team and decided on two jobs for now. The first was testing of the specific mutant inoction. We had gotten the original random version down to a meager mortality rate. Anything outside of that would result in a simr ten percent death rate as all of their cells mutated. I could devise mutations that would match their type of bugs and then give them the shot while I made sure they didn¡¯t puke out their guts or turn inside out. I also needed muscle and bodyguards for both the light and dark side of my businesses. Seeing a mercenary group that can do both is actually a smart idea. It would also let me divide and conquer the girls¡­ That sounds like the best n for now. I¡¯ll give them superpowers based on their insect, hope none die, and then have sex with them in two separate groups. Beetle, Yellowjacket, Murder Ho, and Gypsy Moth will be muscle for my criminal businesses and Wasp, Locust, Dragonfly, Bumblebee, and Fly-Girl will be bodyguards and extra security for my actualpanies. Wasp was the only one married and from what I understand both Bumblebee and Fly-Girl were in rtionships that just ended. Yellowjacket was the daughter of Darren Cross who gave up his name and suit after he almost died to me when I killed Shaw. Still, it let me n my conquests better by having the information beforehand. I really should start using my women to weasel their way into groups and sus out potential fuckbuddies for me, because this is working great. A dayter and a few shots of the drug, Beetle seized as her skin tried to fall off. As much as I thought she could survive growing a chitinousyer of armor I would rather not have her looking like the monster in The Fly. Surprisingly she was the only one who had any side effects from the personalized serum as I held her together and stopped the transformation with biomatter control. All were given flight, some were given increased speed and senses and some were given increased baseline strength. Beetle was given a tougher skin after I changed it back, probably strong enough to tank cannon fire or a building being dropped on her¡­ Well, at least until she ran out of oxygen. Wasp, Yellowjacket, Dragonfly, and Bumblebee all gained venom they could apply by scratching someone. It was at that point I was told dragonflies don¡¯t have venom¡­ I guess I should have looked it up before making a super drug that gave powers. I gave Locust more eating capacity and sharper teeth. Fly-Girl gained enhanced sight. Gypsy Moth could sting people with her hair and make silk¡­ Which I found out adult moths couldn¡¯t do, only caterpirs so it was once again not something the bug the serum was based on could do. Still with that out of the way I just needed to split them up. It was the light side first. Somehow Gypsy distracted J Pym as I teleported them to my rainforest dome. Locust was a normal girl for the most part, at leastpared to everyone else. Dragonfly was a red-skinned beauty who was originally an antagonist to the X-men. That was years ago though and she flipped to hero since then. Bumblebee was someone I used to have a crush on because of the Teen Titans cartoon and Fly-Girl was probably one of the firstics I read as a kid. Even back then I was surprised she wasn¡¯t more famous, maybe even as big as Wonder Woman. They all began to strip, not really paying attention to the Amazon Rainforest where I ced the dome. It made me realize that all this effort was for a few seconds of them being impressed was probably not worth it¡­ Fuck it, I¡¯m doing it more for myself than anything anyways. If I really wanted to impress the moon base was the best option anyway. I lined them all up and just appreciated the differences between them. Small perky tits to D plus breasts. A foot of height difference from the shortest to the tallest. Each differenceplemented the other making them all the more appealing that they weren¡¯t carbon copies. I really liked the variety between them and was more excited to go out into space to get even more variety. I started by kissing each sensually. My enhanced senses worked against me as my arousal was already at the max from the scentsing off each woman. Bumblebee, thest I kissed, yfully bit my lip as I telekically moved them all to the bed. Picking Dragonfly first I lined myself up and began fucking her full tilt. Bumblebee watched from the corner of her eye as she moved over to Fly-Girl and began kissing her. Locust was already fingering herself as I stimted Dragonfly hitting the clusters of nerves with biomatter maniption bringing her intense amounts of pleasure. I dig in and stimte even more with biomatter control bringing her to a rapid orgasm. I did so with Locust next, drawing out intense, insane pleasure from each girl first before I started to take things slower. Slowly we got into the groove of things as I kept the fiveway as active as possible. Bumblebee proved herself a true friend to the group as she upied the other girls when she wasn¡¯t getting dicked down. If she wasn¡¯t bisexual she was definitely curious or just liked super attractive people. I had Dragonfly doggy style with a fistful of her hair while Bumblebee was underneath her sucking her tits. A hard intense orgasm hit me as I decided to split the difference and gave each girl a little of the cream while I brought each to another orgasm through biomatter control. All passed out except for one as Bumblebee smiled now that her n of having me for herself came to fruition. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 225+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories Chapter 155 Planning the death of the demon Chapter 155 nning the death of the demon Harley¡¯s Point of View I couldn¡¯t believe how sessful Ivy and I have be. It¡¯s like even just pretending to be nice and people want to eat any shit we peddle. I bet we could literally sell our branded shit and it would sell out. We were at another project she was working on. Poison Ivy had gotten really into the celebrity persona and was making actual changes in the world. She ran a campaign to nt a hundred million trees in deforested areas and we pulled two hundred million pounds of garbage from the ocean. We did another cleanup of cities where people could send in a video of them cleaning and we¡¯dpile a video that Poison Ivy would thank all those who participated. She got a bunch of other celebrities and YouTubers to help with her projects so far and every single one was signal boosted to heck and back. We had be the most famous YouTuber duo and both had over two hundred million subscribers. We made several additional channels with differentnguages and the message from each video reached all across the world as a sudden influx of new people began nting trees and cleaning up garbage. Each newnguage would get another videoption that the voice actors for Poison Ivy and I would thank. Right now we are visiting Africa to help signal boost an endangered species. Our camera gal kept zooming in on Poison Ivy¡¯s breasts as she spoke. ¡°This is the ck rhinoceros. Due to poachers hunting them for their horns to make boner pills, they have be endangered. As a chemist, I can tell you that process doesn¡¯t work and the effects are all cebo.¡± She kept zooming in cutting between the rhinos behind her and Poison Ivy¡¯s tits. I¡¯m really d we got a camera gal who knew what she was doing, the videos with her tits as the thumbnail always get millions more views. It just doesn¡¯t make sense we got to put a fake shocked face as well as a red circle and arrows but that was just the cost of doing business baby. She kept going through her written speech as we suddenly heard gunshots. A group of poachers came barreling down the road as the guides we hired and poacher hunters went to their positions to defend the rhinos. Ivy¡¯s constant on-screen smile broke as she looked at them like they were already dead. As much as she had calmed down, she still hated people actively making the world a worse ce. I worked my way over to her and gave her a big hug to bring her back as I whispered in her ear. ¡°We can still make this video about the endangered species. You just have to cut the part where we kill them.¡± Her smile went back on her face as I noticed the malicious gleam in her eye. She spoke loud enough for the camera to pick up. ¡°As we speak, poachers areing to try and kill these poor animals.¡± She looked over towards the gunshots with fake panic in her expression. ¡°We¡¯ll have to cut away and bunker down while the rhino¡¯s guardians try their best to fight off the poachers. We¡¯ll be right back¡­ Unless the worst happens. Cut the feed.¡± She made a gesture and the camera went up to signal it had been turned off. I made sure she wasn¡¯t filming still, we already had to get rid of one cameraman because he was trying to ckmail us with off-screen problems. Poison Ivy took in a deep breath as she began jogging towards the vehicle and I followed right after. We clear the gate and just keep running towards the jeep the poachers are using. I can¡¯t help but cackle at how unlucky these fuckers are. The day they decide to try and harvest some horns two fucking superhumans show up and annihte their group. I have to remind her. ¡°Leave one alive. We got to find out if there are any more of them.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Iy in bed still connected with my first love in this world. Natashaid on top of me resting, she was at a point where I had to be more careful with her. She is still months away from having our baby so I couldn¡¯t go all out anymore. Most of the time we spent together when we first got together was for sex, now it was for cuddling. She opened an eye and looked at me. ¡°Mmm. Let¡¯s stay like this forever.¡± I pulled her down into a kiss. ¡°Can¡¯t. You¡¯re too busy. Your phone has been going crazy.¡± She telekically floated it over to herself. ¡°Fuck! Why am I so good at my job!¡± She cried out frustrated as she got up off me. I asked out of curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± She put on her panties and bra before answering me. ¡°One of the golems suits has a person stuck inside. Oh! I forgot to mention before. HYDRA tried to attack M.A.N.A. a week or so ago.¡± Hmm. I didn¡¯t hear about this. ¡°What happened? I¡¯m surprised I wasn¡¯t asked to help.¡± She looked at me confused. ¡°What do you think happened? A bunch of normal humans attacked a building full of murder golems. We weren¡¯t even sure what was happening before it was over.¡± I could onlyugh. Of course, the clowns got themselves killed. I didn¡¯t even need her to tell me how overwhelmed they were. I had been tracking most of the known spies for a few weeks after making M.A.N.A. before I realized that was a gigantic waste of time. I cleared my throat. ¡°Speaking of which. How is the super secret project going?¡± She was fully dressed and started to walk out of the room as she answered. ¡°We still need to coordinate between the Justice League but the resources have been gathered already. We just need the help for the follow-through.¡± I tented my fingers as I mimicked Mr. Burns¡¯s voice. ¡°Excellent.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be pumped. This was something I had been preparing since¡­ Well, since I got together with Raven. I had spent almost a billion dors on something that could have backfired if the secret had been revealed early. Thankfully I wasn¡¯t busy as the Marauders base was still being constructed at the moment. I was stockpiling demon-killing resources and powers and making tools, weapons, and armor to kill one of the strongest creatures in the entire universe. At least one that was an actual threat to the destruction of the universe. I¡¯d have eventually had to do it if I wasn¡¯t Raven¡¯s boyfriend but her fucking me definitely sped up the timeframe. I had downright put in days if not weeks worth of effort which was more than pretty much anything besides an endgame goal of mine. It had eaten up as much time as acquiring new businesses and making money had. I¡¯ll spend the next three days preparing for the real thing. In the next few days, Trigon would be dead or¡­ No, that was it, in the next few days Trigon would be dead for sure. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 230+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 156 Trigon Chapter 156 Trigon My brain went into hyper-focus as we finished the preparations. All sight, sound, and other senses were solely focused on our mission to kill Trigon. I took in a fewst deep breaths as my heart raced for the first time in a long time. We couldn¡¯t just go in and start punching him to death unless we wanted to have a chance at losing. I wouldn¡¯t even put another person against him until I stripped him of most of his power. He could punch above Superman most times and has had millenniums to grow. I was just happy we weren¡¯t dealing with a multiversal version of Trigon. My hand was actually shaking from the tension and I had to calm myself using biomatter control. I wasn¡¯t scared of him, it¡¯s just this is an enemy that could beat me if I wasn¡¯t careful and I was choosing to put myself in his line of sight. I opened a portal directly above him as what was essentially a giant gun was aimed at him. It wasn¡¯t a normal gun though, I needed to craft it in the desert because it was so gigantic and it looked more like a copsed building than something resembling a gun. It only had a single use but if it struck it would serve its purpose as it shredded his very concept with the divinity I had gathered so far. I could have taken the divinity into myself but it wouldn¡¯t be nearly the same level that someone that old and powerful had gathered already. The only way people like Superman or Wonder Woman could hurt him at all is if his very being was attacked first. The beam flew true as it disintegrated a ten-mile area from the beam on our side and a twenty-mile area from Trigon as the central point in hell. An earth-shattering bellow of rage came from the depths of his being as I dealt damage to him for the first time in over a thousand years. That single attack was the joint effort of hundreds of scientists working around the clock to make the weapon, several superhumans using specific powers to reinforce the weapon. Enough divine energy to be a demigod. And help from his arch-nemesis to coordinate his location in hell plus several diviners to pinpoint it to the exact atom to guarantee its strike. A thousand bombs at the same level that Iunched into the first demon portal all the way back in the Baxter building followed by hundreds of portals opened by myself. Thousands of crews worked with machines to release them at the exact moment they needed to be, scorching the ne of hell with enough holy fire to kill every other demon in hell besides Trigon himself if they were in the radius. Every single person with an attack they could send through the portals is next. Coating thend in another swath of explosions as different elements, magic, and energies collide with each other. Over a thousand heroes and viins working in tandem for a single attack. As the attack ends a few thousand tons of consecrated soil dropped through dozens of portals covering him and the surroundings in it. Even still I knew that wasn¡¯t enough, it might have barely burned through all of his defensive magic and demonic divinity. Hundreds of golems specifically designed to stop all teleportation except for mine fall through the open portals cutting off his escape as his armies start running in from the twenty-mile radius of the divine attack. All demons around him are turned into particles from the very first attack. Thousands of offensive golems pour through the portals now to contend with his armies as anotherrger portal opens up for Mephisto¡¯s demons to help fight against them. All of what just happened was barely a few seconds as anyone without the mental ability to think twenty times faster than a normal human wouldn¡¯t have noticed any of the minute details I described only that portals had suddenly appeared to Trigon. The first wave to enter was the magical squadron and magicians I got to help in his defeat. Raven, Mephisto, Doctor Doom, Doctor Strange, Doctor Fate, Zatanna, and Constantine along with a dozen greennterns lock him down even further taking up his restoring concept and binding it so he couldn¡¯t shake off world-shattering blows from the melee portion of the team. Even still he tries to eyeser the magician group, his daughter the only one fast enough to get up a defensive shield strong enough to stop the attack in time. Only the ones who could take a punch from a still-empowered Trigon finally poured through the portals. Still, everything that¡¯s happened so far only takes up another second. Those without superhuman mental powers are given a temporary boost by being connected to the symbiotic telekic mental link they¡¯re all attached to. Superman, Wonder Woman, Captain Marvel, Shazam, Solomon Grundy, Thing, Juggernaut, Hulk, Martian Manhunter, Vision, Ironman in a demon-buster suit, and I are the only ones able to even handle a single attack from Trigon, so we¡¯re the only ones to fight him in melee. People like the Thing and Juggernaut who were strong but not at a level they could hurt Trigon were given reverse-engineered lightsabers. Each with beams the size of trees all rushing towards him at once. Trigon finally makes his first attack as his hand swings blowing away anyone not grounded or without the ability to fly in an instant. Portals appear behind them and ce everyone back where they were as we keep rushing towards him. Superman is the first tond a punch on his face followed by Wonder Woman. His gigantic size slowly shrinks with each blow as more of his concept, his very being is destroyed with each strike. Gods, or by proximity true demons, gained strength through belief. Every blow from beings powerful enough to rips in half destroys years'' worth of demonic energy from millions of people. It was only the start of a long drawn-out fight, or it would have been if I didn¡¯t have another ritual array surrounding the area with golems now diminishing his specific godly/demonic essence. Every second he¡¯s inside the array wears off years'' worth of effort as his body continually shrinks. Ironman strikes next with the god yer de, Vision following right behind striking with the grass cutter. He finally gets angry enough to throw his first attack made in rage as both handse down mming with enough force that it alters reality and starts to rip at the fabric as all the defenses protecting the magicians are shredded in an instant leaving only thentern bubble cracked but still whole protecting them and everyone who could possibly take a hit from Trigon is knocked away¡­ All except for me. Out of everyone, I was the only one inside a golem who was designed to kill this enemy. It had enough divine energy to shake off a single attack as the hulking golem altered reality and put me on the opposite end of the attack as it went by. The two tiny scratches in an X pattern where the des struck him glow with ethereal light almost signaling that it¡¯s where I should strike. The golem suit utches me as it flies up taking the punch aimed specifically at me. I smirk as my handes in contact with him. It¡¯s only for a brief second, possibly less than a nanosecond but longer than an attosecond I have my hands touching him. Even in that time when almost no one could do anything but make contact with him, I know we¡¯ve already won. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Chapter 230+ Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 157 Trigon is gone Chapter 157 Trigon is gone Announcement The story is finished on my Patreon! Updates will be more frequent as I n to upload the entire story here. Patreon will have exclusive bonus chapters. Now, punching Trigon would be good. It could even deal a significant amount of damage shrinking him even further. Except, I have over fifty powers and some aren¡¯t used very often. Even without him giving me ess I can fundamentally corrupt his being with biomatter maniption. I could strike him with the same power as Superman if I used energy control and all the kic energy I had stored. I could even attack him mentally possibly leaving him reeling in pain for a few seconds. In those seconds many other attacks wouldnd against him but, there was still a better option. Two powers I didn¡¯t purchase or steal but made myself. Mana control and force control were the two options I went with. I didn¡¯t have enough time to steal arge chunk of either but I didn¡¯t have to. Just attacking his demonic mana core was enough to vibrate his very being at a fundamental level. It had been built and strengthened but like a house of cards, it could be weakened and possibly copse. A single blow against his core would be better than a thousand earth-shattering strikes in the long run as his divinity had to work to hold his energy inside his body. If his core did break it would be akin to setting off a dimension warping bomb that would kill everyone inside this ne of hell. I could only rip out about one percent of his energy but even just that amount was as much as everything I had gathered in this lifetime by four. I could be a solid core in both mana and force with just the meager amount I had stolen before I was knocked away. I was only given this chance because of the golem he had struck. It wouldn¡¯t have taken him more than a thought to readjust or move away before I could touch him but the moment he came in contact with the golem ittched on and began siphoning him the same way I had just done. It was to a smaller degree than myself and couldn¡¯t attack his core directly but as it folded around his hand and began sucking his energy it distracted him enough for me to do the same. It would also lessen the chances of his energy going wild and exploding. My attack didn¡¯t do much for his size, instead only speeding up how fast he shrunkpared to before as more of his divinity was focused on stopping the siphoning of his power. The original golems who were set to the array had burnt out and the second set quickly reced them. As he realized what I had done it appeared he knew he was going to die. His goal shifted from winning the fight to taking me down with him. A punch the size of a semi-truck flew towards me but he made another mistake. He attacked me with the hand that the golem was attached to. As it reached me I turned all of the stolen power against him. It was enough to match the same force as a reality-warping punch. The opposing forces were so strong the golem couldn¡¯t take it and started to break apart but it had served its purpose of protecting me. His bodyunched backward from his own energy as everyone finally recovered and started to bombard him again. Two lightsaber strikes leaving giant gashes across his chest as Superman¡¯s punches are now strong enough to rock Trigon¡¯s head to the side from the blow where Wonder Woman is waiting to strike it back towards Captain Marvel and she hits him towards Shazam. Solomon Grundy punched at one leg with enough intensity to shake a country while Hulk hammered on the other. As he recovers enough to push us all away the magicians and ranged take that chance to hit him with everything they had left. If he was as big as Mount Everest before he was now only the size of a ten-story building. He still had the power to fight toe to toe with Superman but he wasn¡¯t fighting just Superman. Constantine and the magicians with any real skill finally finished their preparations as magical chains of light came up binding his arms and legs. He could break free in seconds but that was seconds he wasn¡¯t attacking us. Every blow kept shrinking him more and more as Mephisto finally came in and tried to betray our promise. It really revealed the level of difference between the two as only Superman and Wonder Woman broke off to beat the shit out of him. He was already weakened in his fight against Trigon so it didn¡¯t take much to subdue him. Even still, it made more sense to have a contract demon rule hell over a ughter/war demon like Trigon. I could see thest dregs of his strength fading from him as he broke his chains and made one final attack in desperation. mming the ground to try and give himself time to think of a way to escape. It didn¡¯t have even a tenth of the power behind it as his first m had. It only tossed up a mile of debris that didn¡¯t break any magical barriers and only knocked the Thing and Hulk away. Everyone else stillying strikes on him as visible wounds formed on his body. I teleported behind him and hugged his back as Chou Tzu did to Nappa in Dragon Ball Z. Instead of blowing myself up though I was focused on stealing as much energy as possible while making sure I was in contact with him when he died. I felt his core struggling to produce more energy than it had to keep making his attacks powerful and felt almost sorry for him. He was my future father-inw after all. Maybe I could keep the husk he had be tied up in our basement feeding him the souls of those I disliked but no. He needed to die for Raven to feel safe and for my own safety. His strengthened body finally dropped below my own threshold as I started to rip his now human-sized frame in half with my bare hands. Even after being bisected he was still alive. A blow crushed his head and he was still alive. I ripped his heart from his chest and he was still alive. I siphoned off all his remaining divine energy before he finally triggered my siphon power. Demigod Physiology Virtual Immortality Demonic energy maniption All speak Divinity control Soul Maniption Size Alteration Cosmic Awareness Fate shield Belief based invulnerability Molecr Reconstruction Realm based Omnipotence Fourth stage mana creation All other powers are strengthened by divinity Biomatter Maniption removed Demonic physiology gained and removed Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Completed! Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 158 The goodies Chapter 158 The goodies Killing Trigon was¡­ Expensive. I had a lot of debts I had to pay for all the help I got, unfortunately. Not only was it costly in the mary sense, as it cost billions, but I owed the Justice League big time for their help. Plus all the extra guys I needed help from like Doctor Doom and Constantine. Doctor Doom was already paid for. I got his mom¡¯s soul back from Mephisto before we even began the fight. Mephisto tried to pay me after but he can lick my nutsack with how little I¡¯d trust him. Constantine wanted the corpse, or at the very least as much blood and body parts as he could get a hold of, which I agreed with. He pretty much single-handedly locked down Trigon for a few seconds with some help from Doctor Fate. Superman was just upset I killed him. What!? The literal fucking devil? That is on brand for the boy scout. Well, one of the devils anyway. Lucifer was still floating around. I¡¯d have asked him for help but that would have been overkill. You don¡¯t put a god against another god unless you¡¯re clear of the fighting because it would have gotten a lot more messy than the little damage we left behind. Ironman ran off with god killer, so I had to deal with that. I just hope he didn¡¯t try shaving with it or something stupid. It was impossibly sharp and a tiny scratch would kill a mortal instantly, most likely fucking up his soul in the process. Now, what did I get for killing him? If all the chi/mana and force I gathered was equal to a bucket¡­ I just gained ake. Not only that but I gained the power to turn it all into the sma form of energy. Demigod physiology would not only increase my stats but raise the base stats up to the beginning of lower cosmic. It meant if I suddenly lost all my powers I would still be strong enough to take hits from the Hulk for a bit. Virtual immortality meant for all intents and purposes I was immortal. It meant without someone hitting me with the strength of Superman for a while I would never die, even if I did nothing, stopped eating, went to the bottom of the sea, or into the middle of the son I wouldn¡¯t die. Demonic energy maniption was just that, it let me make and control demonic energy. It was what he made out of his divinity to use demonic magic. All speak seemed simple but it was actually an amazing power. I was half tempted to kill Cipher to steal this power, now I didn¡¯t need to. Divinity control would let me store and use divine energy. Even with the small amounts of people thinking about me, I could feel the power seeping into me. Soul maniption would allow me to more easily control and use souls. It made using certain magics far, far easier. I was half tempted to make a soul bomb to attack his divinity originally but changed my mind when I found out how many souls(people) I¡¯d have to sacrifice to make a dent against him. It just wasn¡¯t feasible with how little time I had. Size alteration was just that, it allowed me to readjust my size up to the size of divinity I had. The more divinity the bigger I could be, and I could also just make myself bigger but also weaker without divinity. Cosmic awareness was another big power. If someone was causing damage to the universe I would be able to tell and help stop it before the universe unraveled. It also removed the plot armor restriction I was fighting against the entire time, the only reason I could wail on Trigon is because his plot armor was stripped by everyone elses. It also lets the main character break the fourth wall¡­ Like why is this author writing about powers instead of getting to the sex scenes already? Fate shield would allow me to reduce the effects of fate and prophecies. If I was fated to die I could now avoid it somewhat, it wouldn¡¯t be a guaranteed thing. Prophecy ys a huge part in what happens and many heroes were given powers through prophecy. It also let me bypass some belief-based invulnerability from other gods. If Superman had this power he could punch Trigon and actually cause damage before his divinity was heavily weakened from the very beginning. Belief based invulnerability would make it so I could avoid taking any damage if I blocked the attack with my divine energy first. We needed to hammer through this in order to even start doing damage to Trigon. Only reality-warping blows could bypass it and only to a lesser degree. Molecr reconstruction was the upgraded version of biomatter maniption. It made it so I no longer needed to use biomatter and much less energy to rebuild anything I wanted. I could make nth metal with molecr reconstruction but it was costly and took divinity to do so¡­ Turning my divinity into materials was probably what I was going to use it for honestly. Realm based omnipotence allowed me to view everything in a realm I owned. I could also make a pocket dimension and begin expanding it with my divinity. Fourth stage mana creation was sma. I could make mana/force sma and give it away like the dragon did to Wu Ao-Shi. The final change was I felt like I could improve any of my powers through divinity, possibly even gain new powers or temporarily strengthen a power. I was¡­ So much stronger that it was ridiculous. If I wanted to I could go kill anyone in the universe without much in the form of repercussions now. The plot armor heroes and viins had wouldn¡¯t be more than a speed bump if I really wanted to kill someone. Killing the Joker was always a goal but I couldn¡¯t really do it until now because of his plot armor. Now it would be trivially easy to do so. Ehh, if I see him or get bored and have some time to kill I¡¯ll murder him, but I¡¯m not going to go out of my way now. When the hundred first arrived the viins outnumbered the heroes about four to one. That number was now swapped to sixty percent heroes and forty percent viins. Most of the brutal/evil viins were killed as well leaving only bank robbers or people in it for the money now. Still, I was happy with where I was right now. Soon I¡¯d go back with the Mauraders and deal with that but for now, I was just going to chill after a long hard-fought fight. I could have died during that fight! Well, if I was weaker¡­ Let him hit me even once and most of my contingencies didn¡¯t work for some reason. I was a cockroach when it came to being murdered. If someone didn¡¯t know what I was fully capable of would have a really, really hard time taking me down. It would take something very simr to what I just did to Trigon, except I had an anti-anti teleport array around my body at all times so they¡¯d have to make an anti-anti-anti teleport array to cancel it out. But then I had the anti-anti-anti-anti teleport array hidden inside my body on top of that. Was I being paranoid? Not when there are three literal Satan¡¯s running around between the two universes. If someone melted down the god killer sword and shot me I might still die, but who would do that? The chances of that happening are like forty quadrillion to one¡­ To be safe I should make a spell to detect things that can bypass my invulnerability. Well, anyways¡­ The next chapter will probably be a sex scene. Not sure if I¡¯m going to keep breaking the fourth wall¡­ Maybe sparingly to keep it fresh, don¡¯t want to kill the joke like Deadpool does. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Completed! Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 159 Raven’s reward Chapter 159 Raven¡¯s reward Raven practically rushed us out of the talks on what to do with her father''s corpse. His body was practically still steaming as she pulled me to her room in the mansion left behind by the cult she was in. It had technically belonged to her father along with many other mansions and vis all around the world. Her father had a financial presence in this universe and held many financial debts, businesses, and houses from intermediaries and his shade on this ne. With her being the only rtive she had just be a multi-millionaire overnight. Plus all the locations that were owned by the mystic society of Azarath(in which she was the only surviving member) and she was close to a billionaire. At least if she did anything with them, if she didn¡¯t I would for her own sake and the sake of our children. Well, at the very least she knew where one of the cult''s mansions were. We walk into the master bedroom and I freeze at the door. The mansion had been mostly worn down but the master bedroom was like a time capsule that survived the ravishes of time. I could feel the divine magic holding the room together even after decades since his shade was here. She walked over to the bed and pointed at it before continuing. ¡°This is where I was conceived. My mother believed in the cause and would have brought destruction on all of Earth if she didn¡¯t find out Trigon¡¯s true intentions.¡± On the bedsheets were bloodstains from the single night they were together. Trigon¡¯s story in this universe couldn¡¯t be the heart of darkness as the heart had absorbed the evil out of thousands of universes. It meant that he was most likely cast off energy from Azar and Azarath like in the original story. That also meant that Raven¡¯s mother loved Trigon until she caught a glimpse of his true appearance. Trigon disliked his sons because of how weak they were but after seeing the strength his daughter could possess he wanted to take over Earth to produce more strong offspring. She ran her hand across the bedsheets before looking at me. ¡°I decided when I was young that I would love the person who could kill my father so he would never conquer Earth¡­ Those feelings were shaken when I first met you. It was almost an unnatural attraction I had and I almost gave into my lust the first time we had sex. I couldn¡¯t believe myself but every time after that I doubted my original n to love the man who could kill my father more and more¡­ Little did I know I was already falling in love with the man who would kill my father.¡± She cast cleaning magic after ripping off the top sheets of the bed and instantly remade it. ¡°I had another promise I made to my mother. It was to find friends. It was to find happiness in this world.¡± Well¡­ This is going to be a mood killer but. ¡°You¡¯re mother is still alive.¡± She looked at me like she couldn¡¯tprehend what I just said as I continued. ¡°The priests of Azarath thought that developing a rtionship with your mother would make it harder for you to hold in emotions so when you turned ten they removed her from Azarath. She¡¯s living on a ranch in Wyoming.¡± I opened a portal leading out of the home and guided her towards her mother''s house. Raven didn¡¯t know her mother''s real name, only knowing her by Are. Being forced out of Azarath on Raven¡¯s tenth birthday she went back to Earth and changed her name back to Ang. Her mentor Azar said her mother was too busy to visit her so when Trigon invaded Azarath and she was the sole survivor she thought her mother died as well. She was outside her door tying a horse to the front post probably to go inside to eat when Raven couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and yelled out to her. ¡°Mom!¡± She flew at her at such a speed it scared her mother and I had to teleport between the two because if Raven hit her mother at that speed she¡¯d have hurt her. ¡°Woah there Raven be careful. Your mom is still a normal human.¡± Raven was practically a clone of her mother even down to the purple eyes. The only real difference was skin color and breast size with her daughters being a size or two bigger now. They finally hugged as both began to cry, Are knew her daughter was alive but for years Raven thought her mother died when she turned sixteen and Trigon invaded. The priestess Azar made sure Are knew that contacting her daughter could make her emotions spike and cause her training to fail¡­ The training was making her far weaker than she would have been if she had been taught actual magic. We move inside and they talk and catch up. It came out that I killed Trigon and Are ran over to hug me while she kept crying. I decided this was better than putting a baby in Raven but her mother forced us to stay the night. I didn¡¯t expect much but as I satying in bed waiting for Raven I wasn¡¯t expecting the both of them toe in together¡­ Wearing nothing but lingerie that did a very bad job at covering anything up. Raven was dressed in white lingerie while her mother¡¯s was ck, both had their breasts and crotches exposed as they walked over to the bed, one on each side of me. I gulped as I went over everything that could have happened I wasn¡¯t expecting this. I sat there confused until Are pushed my head towards Raven and she began kissing me. After a few minutes, she turned my head towards Are and she began kissing me. ¡­Fuck it, let''s just sit back and see where this goes. I was so distracted by the kiss that I didn¡¯t realize what Raven was doing until I was fully inside her mouth. If her mother didn¡¯t have her tongue down my throat I¡¯d have just let out a moan of surprise. Instead, it came out as a grunt as Are took advantage of my surprise to shove her tongue deeper into my mouth. I rip furrows into the bed as my fingers dig in. I¡¯d be frothing at the mouth with my teeth clenched inplete pleasure if Are wasn¡¯t trying to pin my own tongue down with hers. My body instinctively bucked up into the wet hole around my dick. They finally traded ces and I couldn¡¯t help but be d that I could catch my breath. Raven had the strength and endurance equivalent to a god and that applied to the suction force she could give. If I didn¡¯t weaken myself down to almost human levels I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything her mother was doing to me, even dropping below that I could tell Raven was more experienced than her mother. To be fair if I had sex with Satan I¡¯d probably not want to have sex with anyone else after either. Raven was worse at capitalizing on the opportunities her mother was giving her. I finally got my bearings back and had my hands ced on the back of both their heads as I controlled the speed of the head bobbing up and down and stopped Raven from retreating as I began to win our tongue war. Raven, it turns out, was a sore loser. She pulls her mother unceremoniously off my cock and dives down fast enough to break the sound barrier. I let out a primal grunt as the moment my mouth was free I muttered. ¡°F-fucking cheater.¡± Both handse down forcing her even deeper as I reach my peak. She gulps down my first orgasm as her motherughs at what just happened. Well, that was a great way to start the night at least. I definitely wasn¡¯t expecting a mother-daughter double blowjob. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Completed! Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 60+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 160 Wombo combo Chapter 160 Wombobo Both womeny side by side on the bed, their hands between each other intertwined. I remember checking Raven¡¯s kinks and having sex with her mother would have stood out to me. I rub against both as I put my leg between each girl''s legs and scan their kinks. The reason Raven didn¡¯t have a kink is she thought her mother was dead. It wasn¡¯t really a want to have sex with her mother kink either. It was more her mother convinced her that I would enjoy this and I got to be honest, I definitely would. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity I gained by killing Are¡¯s lover and Raven¡¯s father. Raven did love her mother but it had nothing to do with sex, the same went for Are. It was more like they both made a promise to themselves to give themselves to the man who could kill Trigon. They were willing to share me with each other and this was most likely a one-time thing. I went through my space and grabbed a syringe of the USS and jabbed it into Are¡¯s leg. We had been slowly perfecting it and had gotten the time it took for everything to happen down to less than a minute. The person also wouldn¡¯t piss or shit themselves if they had to go to the bathroom and the drug was even more refined to have fewer side effects. I climbed on top and started to kiss Raven as her mother seized beside us. It would be dangerous to have sex with her being a normal human and Raven being so far above that a single slip-up could identally kill her. Swapping between my full power and weakened body constantly would probably end up with Are and me covered in bruises. Raven didn¡¯t even act surprised as I did so, most likely assuming what it was from when I tossed Barbara at Nightwing and Starfire. It isn¡¯t shown how much differing levels of strength make during sex. If I was having sex with an average woman and thrust too hard I could literally kill her. It wouldn¡¯t even be that difficult and I could do it by ident. It¡¯s said that Superman lives in a world made of cardboard and that sums it up perfectly. I can weaken myself and increase my sensitivity, which makes me feel incredibly bad for Superman. He is stuck with partners who can never satisfy him, it brings to mind he has a son with Lois. How would that work? Did he jack off and Lois stuffed it inside her? Is his ejacte shot out like a gun? Why the fuck am I thinking about this with my tongue in Raven¡¯s mouth and Are nibbling on my ear. I prated Raven in one go as her mother wrapped her arms around me and kept whispering in my ear. ¡°Look at how she moans just from your touch. She¡¯s ready to be a mommy.¡± Good god I wasn¡¯t expecting that from Are. I was already harder than steel with the mother-daughterbo but the mom talking about the daughter wanting my children was too damn much. This team-up was too unfair. She continued to nibble on my ear as she spoke simr things into it. ¡°God, look at her. Imagine her with a big smile on her face surrounded by our children. After she gets her fill I¡¯ll be next. She said you can guarantee pregnancy. I just want you to know I want children. I want to raise the children of the man who killed the devil.¡± I orgasmed just about the hardest I ever had as I kept going and going. What the hell just happened? I just prematurely ejacted for the first time in this world. Who knew a mother whispering in my ear to impregnate her daughter would be my kink? It was just the start of the night though as I lifted her up and kissed her as I made sure my seed took hold in her eggs. She had two dropped already, possibly a side effect of her demonic heritage meaning she could give birth to two children at once and they didn¡¯t have to be twins. I bit her bottom lip and looked into her love-drunk eyes as Are stroked my dick from the back. Raven didn''t mention anything if she noticed I came far faster than before. Are gave a few kisses on the head of my cock before I grabbed her by the arm and dragged her underneath me in one smooth pull. I unceremoniously dropped Raven onto her mother''s stomach as she was still leaking cum while we remained attached at our mouths. We broke our kiss leaving a suction noise behind as I plunged into Are. She fake moaned until I thrust faster shutting her up immediately as she wasn¡¯t expecting it. I reached past her daughter, grabbed Are by her shoulders, and began to m into her at full speed. Real moans began pouring out of her mouth as she was beingpletely overwhelmed by me. ¡°F-fuck. I didn¡¯t th-think it would be this-¡± Her walls mped down as she reached her first orgasm. Her body was too busy mping down to talk. Raven¡¯s tits are at mouth level so I took advantage andtched on sucking like her future babies would. Her mother cums again as she asks in confusion. ¡°W-what the heck? Raven managed to get you to cum so quickly. Why are you so good at this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but utch and chuckle, I didn¡¯t want her to know it was her words that got me so bothered so I told her the second reason. ¡°Your daughter is far stronger than you. She can just clench harder than you can.¡± The interaction between myself and her mother has Raven raring to go again as I bring her mother to another orgasm. Panting as she struggles to catch her breath she stutters. ¡°W-wait¡­I need. A break.¡± I pull out of her and sheath myself into her daughter in one go. Bouncing Raven up and down, her mother huffs in deep breaths of air like she just ran a marathon. I couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Wow. Tapping out already? You know the first time we had sex your daughtersted three whole days by herself. With how bad you are, you might need to ask her to get me to climax to have my children at this point.¡± Raven mps down harder and harder as I see her skin color shift from grey to red. I keep teasing her. ¡°You should beg her to get me off. Ask for her help getting pregnant by her man.¡± We sat in silence for a few seconds, the only sounds being mine and Raven¡¯s flesh pping against each other before she almost whispered. ¡°Please¡­ Raven, let your man seed me. I want his children. I want us to be sister wives.¡± JESUS! Raven started bucking like a bronco at her mother''s words I felt myself almost cum immediately from her sudden motion. As I pull out Raven can¡¯t control herself anymore as her skin goes fully red. ¡°Yes! Seed her! Get that bitch pregnant! Our children will be raised as one big family all for the sake of conquest!¡± Rope after rope of cum enters Are¡¯s still-fertile womb. I had to drop an egg and guarantee twins as well. Raven was the only one who didn¡¯t have twins, instead just having two eggs fertilized in her at once. Even I had to catch my breath as I got caught up in the y. All three of us piled on top of one another I let them catch their breaths and sit in the awkwardness for a few moments before I flipped their positions so Raven was on the bottom and Are was on top. They were stomach to stomach as I smiled and leaned down to whisper. ¡°You know. I can absorb powers from people. I gained a pretty neat power from Trigon.¡± As I ce one cock against Are¡¯s pussy she wasn¡¯t expecting the second cock to press against her ass. In one smooth thrust, I prated both her holes drawing a surprised gasp from her before pulling out and doing the same to Raven. I lined up and pierced both women at the same time. As I pumped back and forth drawing moans from both I couldn¡¯t hold back my unadulterated smile. All I could think was how long her mother wouldst before it would be just us fucking like animals again. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Completed! Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 65+ Farming is OP Chapter 19 Monster ¡°Tamer¡± Chapter 15 + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 161 Back to the grind Chapter 161 Back to the grind Well¡­ Some shit went down with the Marauders while I was gone and now we were no longer part of the X-men. It seems that the story progressed while I was on a side mission, to be fair a lot more people would have died if I was around when they removed us from the mutant group. It led me to realize that the mutants were as fractured as they were in other timelines, at leastpared to the Krakoa era. Shaw had to kill Kitty Pryde in secret and the fact that Cassandra Nova who was Charles Xavier¡¯s sister was now a part along with a few new members and some dropped out. Scott, Aquagirl, and Halo dropped out while Arclight, Callisto, and Mystique joined. It dide out that there were spies and Jynx ended up leaving after she got the information she wanted while Rose Wilson stuck around for her new friend Kitty. Now, I doubt we¡¯ll be going on an adventure with time travel as it didn¡¯t exist but it seemed like we were being set up to go on a difficult few missions. They removed the squishiest members while putting several powerhouses on the squad. The big thing I noticed was Kitty almost seemed happy to be separated. The Marauders also weren¡¯t just a small faction. I had expanded the ind even further with magic. We had several hundred living here. On top of that, the ck Widow¡¯s floating fortress base was moved, andrge sums of money were spent to make it as luxurious as possible. The several dozen smaller ships and single battleship I had shored from Australia were my biggest customers so far. They were using our ind to keep an eye on Krakoa, but they could also gamble, do legal drugs, and find ady of the evening to spend their time with. It hadn¡¯t been very long and it would only take months to make back every penny I spent upgrading the ind so far. I was excited because the Marauders had somehow gained a spaceship. How the fuck didn¡¯t I know my entertainment branch developed into intergctic trading and we had ships Emma could sell that could travel the gxy, I¡¯m not really sure. I wasn¡¯t really prepared for space travel yet but it dide as a pleasant surprise. Seriously, what the fuck happened? It¡¯s been like a month since I looked at the numbers Emma was producing and our budget didn¡¯t have a billion dors to make three spaceships let alone sell one to a mercenary group like this. The easiest way to describe it would be ics¡¯. Oh, where did the spaceshipe from? Oh, they had a two-week-long war with another and managed to win giving the X-men ess to another and spaceships. Why wasn¡¯t I around to help? Ahh, I was fighting an arch-demon akin to the devil in one of the greater nes of hell with Superman and a thousand other heroes. I teleported to the Krakoa portals and jumped through real quick to get the intergctic coordinates of the and then headed back without anyone even noticing. Jumping back onto the ind after being fully caught up I ask what our mission will be. ¡°We¡¯ve found out that mutants are being held and experimented on in Wakanda.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. How unlucky are these guys to get put against me? Well, I doubt it¡¯s really Wakanda, more likely a rebel side branch or Killmonger. I was hoping for a different ck Panther viin but most people only really know the ones from the MCU which was unfortunate. He has some of the most interesting viins and it gets downyed because of w(Ulysses ue), Killmonger, and Namor¡­ Actually¡­ With how many powerhouses we have I think we might be going against all of ck Panther¡¯s enemies. I let out a mental ¡®yay¡¯ as I¡¯m excited to see a good fight. I was of course too strong to use my full power and would only do so if I was forced to. If I was, I¡¯d have deemed my self-imposed goal a failure. Some were left behind to protect the base and hold down the fort while we took the new ship over to Wakanda. There was the American Panther, White Wolf, White Gori, Zenzi, Madam y, Malice, Kraven the Hunter, Doctor Doom, andst but not least Achebe. There were more but most of the bigics involved them or were crossovers involving other people¡¯s viins. I wasn¡¯t sure if the Illuminati existed in this universe, but if it did I¡¯m definitely on their radar now. I mean, I did bring Doctor Strange to watch me fight Trigon so¡­ I probably should have thought of that beforehand, at the very least he knows I¡¯m a force for good as I killed a named demon. Even with the spaceship having insane speeds, it was impossible to go those speeds without destroying the surroundings so it made sense to go at normal jet speeds. It meant we had a few hours before we reached Wakanda. A few hours that could be spent doing something else besides waiting¡­ Surge was in the back talking to people but Gemini and Rose were both hiding in different dark areas in the cargo bay. I normally wasn¡¯t a fan of threeways but I had new tools to work with. I could have made an additional penis before with biomatter maniption but it would have taken a while and wouldn¡¯t have been my true body. Now I could turn myself into a duck or a person/duck hybrid with no risk of me causing myself to be too stupid to revert back. I could turn myself into Howard the Duck or a goose like Zeus or any other person. I could steal the appearance of anyone and with how many powers I had most likely mimic their own powers. Zeus took on the appearance of someone''s husband to fuck her before, I wasn¡¯t willing to go that far but it could definitely spice up my own sex life with all the women I¡¯m currently sleeping with. It would also help me bed new women, at least if I couldn¡¯t close the deal normally I could give myself another shot as someone else, someone more their type. It didn¡¯t take very much to convince the two women to head to the nearest bathroom for some fun as I tried to recreate the scene I had with Poison Ivy and Harley. The small room not giving much space for double dicking them down so I just take them one at a time as I did during my other mile-high experience. As I brought Rose to her first orgasm she started crying which I was not expecting. In the midst of everything happening, I didn¡¯t even realize she was a virgin. That was on me, you don¡¯t fuck a virgin and someone with experience the same way and I¡¯d have gone much softer and more tender for her first time if I knew. I healed any pain she¡¯d be having before checking to see if Gemini was also ying the same role as Rose. Nope, she was experienced. Gemini just smirked at Rose as she began to mock her by fake crying. I ramped up immediately to a degree that all she could do was hold on making Roseugh at Gemini¡¯s silly attempt to embarrass her. The rest of the trip was spent with both girls trying to one-up each other and bring me to orgasm faster and faster. As we were getting close to ournding time I pped an expansion rune onto the bathroom wall giving us enough space to actually get some real fucking in. As I pumped both girls full of my seed I couldn¡¯t help but realize¡­ I think I promised Deathstroke I wouldn¡¯t fuck his daughter when I got some of his blood for the U.S.S. Well, I¡¯m sure nothing wille from that. Announcement If you like the story check out my Patreon! Isekai into Marvel/DC Completed! Naruto reborn as Orochi Chapter 65+ + more stories The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!